Key To Your Heart - BishieFanatic - 原神 (2024)

Chapter 1: Chapter One

Chapter Text

Making sure her face was properly shadowed by her hooded cloak, the girl was careful when peering around the edge of the building, eyes scanning the surrounding area for any soldiers or town guards on patrol. She doubted any of the couples or random individuals walking along the sidewalk, simply enjoying their night, would pay her much mind, but she couldn’t be too careful.

Finding that the coast was clear, the girl made her way from the around the corner, starting across the cobblestoned street, making sure not to make eye contact with anyone. Her drab, dark grey cloak did very little to hide the dress she wore and so she could only hope that no one decided to take a second glance in her direction.

As she hurriedly skulked towards her destination, almost within view, the girl came to pass a bustling tavern. From within, music, laughter and the rabbling of the crowd poured out. She made sure to continue staying tight to the darkness, away from the light that shone onto the sidewalk. From not only the Tavern, but a couple of other open shops nearby. The castle town of Terawadian wasn’t particularly known for its nighttime activities, yet the locals decided that on some nights, it was just best to stay up and enjoy the twinkling stars.

Clutching the strap to her satchel, the girl couldn’t help but overhear an argument from a nearby store, the man’s shouts making it known that he was not happy in the slightest. Turning her attention over to said commotion, she found herself slowly pausing in her ascent, viewing the elderly shop owner apologizing over his toppled over store employee, who moved not a single muscle.

“The damn thing messed up my order!” gesturing towards the ground, the man began pointing to all the items that laid strewn about, which included a couple of broken glass jars. “I paid for these things! I paid good money! That was your last jar of cinderberry, you know! ” enraged, the man raised up his foot, kicking the unmoving employee, who toppled over onto the ground with a loud and creaking ‘thud’ at the force in which he had been given.

“O-Oh no, please!” the elderly shop owner began to shake his head, pleading with the angry customer to not go after the now flat on his back employee, whose eyes stared blankly at the ceiling above, arms spread out in a T-pose.

“I want my money back, old man!”

“Y-Yes, I’ll give you your money back! J-Just please, do not hurt him!”

“Hurt him!?” the man sounded as if the shop owner had lost his mind, before he scoffed. “That piece of junk can’t be hurt! Are you insane!? Stop wasting my time, old man and give me my damn money, or I’ll break the things arms and legs! Then we’ll see if it really does ‘hurt’.” He mocked maliciously.

Concerned about leaving the angry customer alone with his precious employee, the elderly shop owner hesitated, body shaking in anxiousness and fear. His eyes shifted towards the still unmoving man upon the floor, hoping that at any moment, he would pop right back to life.

“You’re wasting my time!” irate and impatient, the customer grabbed at the elderly man pushing him aside roughly. “GO GET ME MY MONEY!” his foot found the body on the ground, stomping on the chest of the man who remained unflinching, despite the cruelty of the act. “Or so help m-“

“That is enough!”

Despite not wishing to out herself and knowing that this would garner her attention, the girl simply could not bear to watch the horrifying scene play out a second longer than it had. Even at her firm utterance, the man looked ready to turn his rage upon her, practically seething as he whipped his head around to begin yelling.

However, that did not happen, as the moment she removed her hood, did the man begin to panic, spluttering out his words, making no sense whatsoever. His eyes had widened into the size of saucers, shocked no doubt, at her arrival.

The shop owner gasped, reeling back slightly in awe and though his back ached, did he still manage to bow low in respect, “Y-Yo-Your highness!” he exclaimed with reverence.

“Your foot,” pointing her finger at the man’s foot, the girl came to narrow her gaze. “, remove it, now.”

“Y-Yes! Of course!” with a crooked smile, the man did as he was told, bowing his head respectfully.

“You will not be getting your money back.” needing for this exchange to end quickly, for fear of a soldier or guard happening by, the girl spoke sternly, leaving no room for argument. Her brother was more the authoritative type, whereas she rather just liked to help out wherever she could and more or less be support, so she hoped that she at least sounded somewhat believable. “Your money will be used to buy new clothes, perhaps even repairs, for this poor man you have abused. Be lucky I do not tax you further on this wretched assault.”

“A-Abused, your majesty? Assault!?” the man looked confused. “I-I do not mean to talk back to you, I-I swear I do not, but… Th-That man is no man at all! I have not assaulted a single soul,” he began to laugh. “, I assure I have not! Please look!” he begged. “That thing is a Sentierial! An automaton, your majesty! He isn’t a man at al-“

“Silence!” she knew exactly what the man on the floor was.

It was considered bad form for royalty to take sides on this matter, but this was something she was quite passionate about, so she did not hide her biasedness.

“Sentierial or not, this man is an employee of this shop, and you will show proper respect to those that work under the crown!”

What had started out as a simple endeavor to create moving toy pets for children, such as birds, puppies and even fish, turned into a passion project, that bore the fruit known as Sentierals. These Sentierals were human like automatons, capable of moving, running, and even performing mundane tasks. It didn’t take long for these automatons to gain attention and popularity amongst the nobles, who threw out money to have their own ‘toy servants’.

As the years passed, Sentierial creation became an even better process, with many upstart inventors beginning to copy and expand upon the original creator, thus leading to models priced low enough for middle class to obtain. Because of this sudden influx, Sentierals were able to grow in not only how they functioned, but it also affected their physical features, as many were given more detailed, human like appearances, such as glass eyes of different colors, ears, noses, eventually even skin, that often look incredibly realistic on certain models.

Though it sadly remained the fact that only those with money, were capable of obtaining ‘high end’ Sentierals, automatons created with the finest of features and even added appendages. And even sadder still, that despite how human like these Sentierals became, no matter how advanced their thought processes were or how helpful they became to the human race, there were those like this man in front of her, that saw them as nothing more than objects and tools.

“Leave. NOW!” pointing towards the street, Lumine didn’t hide her fury.

This man was a prime example of an individual who could so easily trample over others and things, he thought beneath him. Though Sentierals were given no rights and the majority of society considered them beneath pets, that did not change the fact that there were a handful of individuals who thoughts otherwise. Like the shop owner, whose expression she did not misinterpret, as he had stared upon the man on the floor.

“Y-Your m-ma-“

“You insult me further by staying in front of my sight!” she hissed, the urge to punch the man in the face growing every second. It wasn’t enough that he stared at her as if she had grown a second head, but now he dared tried to sway her to his side.

Her family, the royal family, was respected and revered by the masses. There was hardly anyone who would show themselves to be an enemy, not amongst others in public at least and so she it was not surprising how easy it was for the man to hurriedly change his tune, excusing himself without another word.

Hearing the man’s footsteps recede out of the entrance way, did the girl fix her gaze upon the shop owner, expression growing soft, “Are you alright, sir?”

“O-Oh, your highness!” knees wobbling intensely, the elderly shop keeper did his best to bow once more, looking ready to start crying. “Y-You humble me with your kindness! T-Thank you so much, Princess Lumine!”

“You need not thank me.” she spoke soothingly, coming to crouch down next to the body on the floor. “There are those who just have not understood that their opinions do not matter, when it comes to the people or things we care about the most. Whether they be big or small.”

Placing her hand upon the Sentieral’s chest, Lumine Rochester Tigel, gazed upon his face, noting the slight skin degradation that came with most models that were passed around by those less affluential.

“His name is Collin, your majesty.” stepping forward, with a bit of a wobble, the shop owner gazed forlornly down at the Sentierial. “To me, who has no family left, he is like a son of my own.”

“You needn’t explain yourself to me, good sir.” Lumine murmured, smiling upward. “I only wish to help you. I do not cast judgement. If Colin is important to you, then I will endeavor to help you.” With her finger, she tapped gently against Collin’s chest. “I am sorry to ask this, but do you happen to have Collin’s key?”

“H-His key… Key. Oh! His key!” nodding his head enthusiastically, the elderly man turned, shambling his way towards the back of his shop. “Yes, yes! I do! Do not worry, your majesty! I trust you!”

“I am humbled by your trust.” Placing her hand against her chest, Lumine lowered her head in respect.

Every Sentierial had a ‘heart’.

Or at least Lumine liked to think that was what it was. Along with the gears, the nuts and bolts, all the metal plates, every Sentierial was given a stone, a stone dubbed the Aurlieas, or lieas for short. Usually, crafters got artistic when shaping said stones, transforming the lopsided, often jagged pieces of rock into beautiful works. Flowers, hearts, teardrops, anything the buyer prefers or what the artist themselves thinks up. Aurlieas stones were not ever lasting, thus why every Sentieral’s chest plate was able to open up, via a key.

A key to their heart, as Lumine liked to think of it. A special key, that should be kept safe and protected. Without that key, a Sentieral’s chest plate was unable to open, not without fully breaking through whatever metal they were made of and practically destroying their bodies in the process. It would be the equivalent of someone tearing another’s chest clean open and ripping out their heart. Lumine didn’t want to think a person was ever capable of such a thing, even upon a Sentierial and although that might have been her naivety, she still clung to the hope that humanity could be better.

“I found it! Yes, yes,” with what seemed like a skip in his step, the shop keeper waddled back over to Lumine, holding out the brass iron key to her. “, here you are, your majesty! I remember I placed it in a special box, after giving Collin his twelfth Aurlieas stone.”

“Twelfth? That is impressive.”

Every six months, the Aurlieas stone would wither out and a new one would need to take its place. Because of the high demand of these stones, the prices would fluctuate from time to time. Sadly, Lumine had heard stories of those unable to afford their next Aurlieas fitting and having to wait until they saved up, in order to have their Sentierial up and moving again.

Taking the key, Lumine was careful as she lifted Colin’s shirt, not at all surprised that the keyhole was visible. Many older models weren’t given much attention to anything below their shoulders, unlike newer models and those commissioned by the affluential, which were given all the glitz and glam, from the head to their toes.

“Are you a tinkerer, your majesty?”

“Oh no, no,” Lumine began to turn the key, unlocking Collin’s chest plate. “, I am not even close to be on the level of an official tinkerer! A good friend of the family, one I was on my way to meet actually, is not only a crafter but a master tinkerer! I watch him all the time fiddle around and fix things, around his shop. Ever since I was little, I loved to visit him and watch him work.” Her eyes viewed the inside of Collin’s chest now, eyes scanning the various cog wheels and metal wiring.

“So, you learned from him and wish to pick up the trade!?” clapping his hands together, the shop keeper chortled. “How wonderful!”

Lumine giggled, shaking her head softly, reaching inside Collin’s chest to tweak a few wires, “I do not know about that, good sir. But what I do know, is that what I have picked up from him, has helped me, help others. And I could not be more happier knowing, that Collin, is going to be-“

Collin blinked.

“-just fine.” With a broad smile, as she heard the elderly man gasp in awe, Lumine came to hurriedly close the Sentieral’s chest, witnessing Collin sit right up. “How are you feeling, Collin?”

Touching his chest, his movements only a tad mechanical in nature, Collin looked stunned, “I feel just fine. One moment, I was holding that man’s grocery bags and the next…” his words trailed off.

“You had a couple of loose wires, next to your lieas stone.” She could only guess that the poor shop owner had accidently caused the mishap with his shaky handling, something that he could not help, given his age. Lumine had made sure to secure the wiring tightly, so that any future mishaps didn’t happen. “Never fear, it’s all fixed!”

“OH! Collin, my boy!”

Standing now, Collin came to hug the elderly shop owner, who had raised his arms, looking ready to topple over. “I apologize for making you worry, father.”

Lumine found herself smiling warmly at the pair, standing while holding up the key to Collin’s heart, “I shall give this back to you, good sir. I must really be on my way.”

“O-Oh, your majesty, you have done so much for me and my own. I cannot thank you enough.”

Handing back the key, the Princess of Terawadian smirked, “You can show your appreciation by simply making sure,” bringing her index finger lightly to her lips, she whispered. “, that no one finds out I was ever here.”

Lumine winked.

Key 🗝️ To Your Heart

༶•┈┈⛧┈♛ An Automaton Tale ♛┈⛧┈┈•༶

Chapter I

Written By @hanabobanagames (bishiefanatic)

= 🗝️ 🗝️ 🗝️ =

Whether she knocked or not, didn’t matter, for Julius Regale, never paid attention to who was at his door while in the middle of a project. So Lumine had gone about sneaking in the way she had always snuck in, since she was little. At some point, after her fiftieth time crawling through the hidden tunnel, did Julius go about making decorations and trimmings for her ‘secret passage’. This of course made it not so secret, especially to anyone who had cared to take a long gander over by the bookshelf, he hardly ever used.

Julius’s workshop never failed to impress Lumine, who was always in awe every time she entered. It was like stepping into a whole other world, as she stood surrounded by all sorts of gadgets, gizmos, hanging whatsityoucallits, large, weirdly shaped whatsitmabobbers and random thingies of all kinds. When she was a child, his workshop was like a magical den, that thrummed to life with the whirring, buzzing and ticks of so many different devices in motion. Not only did Julius craft Sentierals, the somewhat finished products lined up in a row at the back of the room, but he was also a master tinkerer, which meant he could pretty much fix up anything that was broken.

Tapping his chin in thought, Julius hardly noticed when the Princess of their Kingdom waltzed right up next to him, remaining silent, being respectful of his musings as she usually as. Compared to Lumine’s 5ft nothing height, Julius was a giant, as he stood just a little over 7 ft and some odd inches. With his broad chest and shaggy beard, which he often liked to stroke and pull, while thinking over schematics, he wasn’t at all what one would imagine when talking about a tinkerer.

Lumine kept her quiet while walking around the room, seeing what was new in the workshop. Visits like these were becoming more and more rare, especially considering that she had to come almost in the dead of night. If it hadn’t been for her brother, she probably wouldn’t have been able to weasel her way out of the castle, since the guards had started to become increasingly more vigilant.

Picking up what looked a toy puzzle box, Lumine awed at the beautiful engravings upon it, letting her fingers graze across the surface. She dared not touch any buttons, not at the moment at least, not until Julius gave her the ‘go ahead’. Eyeing the man over her shoulder, she smiled, knowing it would probably be just a little longer until he finally noticed her.

Eventually her tour ended at the unfinished Sentierals that stood along the back wall, many of them missing either their limbs, or parts of their faces, or halves of their bodies, torsos suspended in the air, on thick cords. Even though they were incomplete, Lumine could tell that each one was expertly crafted to have both unique features and hairstyles. Not one of them was similar in any fashion, which was a goal any craftsmanship strived to do.

“AH!!!”

Almost jumping out of her skin, Lumine whirled around at the sudden shriek that erupted from the man, Julius coming to point at her accusingly.

“Do you know what time it is, young lady!? What are you doing here so late!?” his eyes now gazed upon the grandfather clock by the doorway. “Oh my gracious!” he shouted. “It’s past ten! TEN! AT NIGHT!”

Lumine sighed, “This is the only time I can come see you without an escort!” she exclaimed in indignation. “I told you last week that I would be coming by later then usual! I do remember telling you!” pointing back at him, she retorted. “Don’t deny it!”

“You told me that, yes, but I didn’t think THIS late! Lumine,” bringing his hands to rub at his face, Julius groaned. “, Lumine, my child, if your father finds out that you are here and not in the safety of the castle, he will have me strung up by my thumbs! My thumbs, Lumine!” showing her his thumbs, the man now wore a pleading expression. “I love my thumbs!”

Laughing, Lumine gave the man a lop-sided smile, “Come now, you and I both know father would never do such a thing to an old friend. Besides, if he got rid of his master tinkerer then he would no longer have his doodads and the like fixed!” releasing an exhausted sigh, Lumine looked back at the Sentierals.

“So do it for me!” Julius complained. “Do you think I approve of you coming and going at this hour of the night!?”

Pursing her lips, Lumine’s shoulder sagged forward, feeling the man’s piercing gaze on her, “It’s becoming increasingly difficult for me to have any privacy. My father has doubled the guards.”

“Can you blame him?” with a sly smile, Julius started towards the girl, who looked lost in her own thoughts now, fingers grazing across an arm of an unfinished automaton. “His daughter just turned eighteen and has already received, what was it, four or five, favors from princes?”

“Five… Five favors.” She muttered. “Five favors and a very well written letter from the Ragnvindr clan.” She gaze Julius a sideways glance, hearing his impressed whistling. “I’m not done. Even the prince of Sumeru has made it known he would like to ‘meet’ with me. How lucky am I?” sarcasm oozed off her words.

Julius wore a weary smile, “I do not know about ‘lucky’, but you must see why it is your father is worried. He is making sure his precious daughter remains protected from fiends! He is not an idiot, Lumine. Your father is well aware that you sneak off from time to time. In fact, I’ve been on the receiving end of his anger on many an occasion, for he knows you come to see me! The castle town may seem safe, my dear, but if you can skulk around unseen, then think of a skilled assassin or kidnapper doing the same!”

“… I know... I knowwww!” a small whine, for she understood that side of the argument, in fact, she even agreed with it. “But if I have an escort with me, then I will simply lose my mind, Julius! Am I not allowed a moments peace!? It’s why I do not even have a lady in waiting or any other maids doting upon me! I like my space. You know that! I like to learn without someone looking over my shoulder and questioning me! I accept being the princess of this kingdom, there is much I can do for my kingdom, there is much I want to do! But… I would like to not feel suffocated!”

Julius grew thoughtful, “Then perhaps it is time to finally consider a Sentieral!”

Frowning, Lumine turned her head to look upon the man, “What do you mean?”

“I know you are against having one for yourself, I know your stance on keeping a ‘being’ as a sort of,” fishing for the word, Julius eventually came to mildly say. “.‘servant’. But you know how helpful they can be around the castle! Even your brother has a couple of them help him in sword training. Your father hunts with a Sentierial, they are good buddies as I recall him saying. You realize there are a number of tasks you can assign a Sentieral and you need not feel as if you are bossing them around! They can freely come and go as they please, eventually, they start their own routine.”

“…” pursing her lips, Lumine looked disapproving. “The Sentierals we have in the castle are treated well and yes… Father does have a couple who are like friends. But to have a personal one…” she had never considered it before, especially when owning one meant that they would be her responsibility.

Sentierals weren’t dolls, as some would end up saying, they didn’t need to be dragged or carried around anywhere, the humanoid automatons could move about freely, just as if they were human. Once programmed for their task, they went about setting a routine around it ,mimicking human like behavior and speech in the process. They were automatons that learned quickly, and some would go above and beyond, by not just imitating human like behavior, but warping their own unique personalities.

Even after demonstrating such a level of intelligence, Lumine often thought, people still continue to treat them like they would a can opener.

“You can think of the Sentierial as your bodyguard, and they would simply be doing their job. You could even pay them a stipend, so you won’t feel awkward over the exchange! Come now, Lumine, what would be so wrong with making a new friend?”

“You say ‘friend’, but… I would hold the key to that their heart. I would be responsible for them. What if they do not want to be my friend? What if they do not want to be my bodyguard? Am I to force them?”

Sighing with exhaustion, Julius felt as if he ran around in circles with the girl, every time they argued. She was much to kind for her own good and her heart, she wore it on her sleeve, along with her stubbornness and mischievousness. Callen, her father, would often say ‘be lucky you have no daughters’, yet it was obvious the man adored Lumine and of course Aether, with every fiber of his being. Both twins were extremely smart and versatile, it would be a grand day when either or decided to take up the crown and sit upon the throne.

“Every Sentierial is given a task when they are first booted up, Lumine. That is their prime directive, the meaning in their life. Afterwards, the rest is up to you and your bodyguard. Maybe they won’t want to remain one forever and move on. Or, just maybe, they will love protecting you!” placing his hands upon the girl’s shoulders, Julius shook her gently. “My dear, I can guarantee you, that any Sentierial would love to be in your service.”

“…” Lumine took a deep breathe. “What if, you created a bodyguard, that was… An animal! Mayhap a wolf, or a big husky!”

Julius arched an eyebrow, “Hmmm. A guard dog, you say? Now that would actually be better for you, wouldn’t it? Man’s best friend. I can definitely see that!” more and more, he was starting to like the idea. “A wolf would assuredly be more threatening,” already thinking up ideas to make the best wolf ever for the girl, Julius turned to start back to his workbench. “, and well, what animal wouldn’t love you! The princess and her pet wolf!” he announced out loud. “I love it! Yes!”

Giggling, Lumine followed after the man, who looked ready to start drafting out schematics right then and there, “By the way, what were you working on?”

“Oh, well, I wasn’t particularly ‘working’. I actually finished a commission a little while ago and was merely thinking of what next I could poke at.” Coming to a slow stop, Julius turned slightly to gaze upon Lumine, who looked up at him with a questioning gaze.

“What’s the matter?”

“Would you happen to know an Ei Kirushima?”

“You mean Beelzebul!? The master craftsman of Inazuma!?”

Julius chuckled, “It would seem her reputation proceeds her, or perhaps you are just a fangirl.” He poked her nose teasingly. “But yes, the one and the same. It was she who commissioned me.”

“Why would Beelzebul commission you? I thought she could create just about anything!”

“I do not know whether to sound offended by that statement or be a little sad that I am not your favorite. Beelzebul this and Beelzebul that! Why don’t you sneak through HER secret passage.”

“Ooooh, stop!” laughing, Lumine playfully shoved the man. “You know you’ll always be my favorite, you silly man! But Beelzebul’s work is just as extraordinary! I can’t help but gush!”

“Yes, they are quite amazing. You see, we crafters must stick together. I commission her from time to time and she does the same with me!” lifting his arm, he pointed to a tarped covered object on the table. “That is her commission. Just a regular owl clock. I made a few fine adjustments and tweaks, but…” he sighed. “She just wished for a clock. Not the most exciting commission, but I did not want to refuse.”

“Why an owl?”

“She told me recently that she has not be able to sleep. Making her somewhat of a-“

“Night owl?”

Julius grinned, “Exactly. I thought it funny as well. I was planning on delivery it tonight…” letting his words trail off, he now gave Lumine a discerning expression, seeing how her expression suddenly grew eager.

“Let us go! It’s only a little over an hour and half carriage ride and her manor is just on the outskirts of Inazuma! It isn’t as if she is further into the territory! We could be back before at least 1:30, maybe 2, if we leave now!”

Julius was groaning once again, “You are making me a criminal and I can’t believe I am considering it!” he proclaimed out loud dramatically. “Taking the princess herself out the gates of the kingdom! It’s treason! I would be a kidnapper!”

“Ooooh, stop being dramatic Julius!” stomping her foot on the ground, Lumine clapped her hands together, begging now. “Pleassse, pleassse!”

“You realize that when we do return, I will be personally taking you home. I refuse to have you wander about in the dead of morning. I would simply die if I knew that I let you go off! And if something were to happen to you…” his face grew pale, as all kinds of images were dredged up in his head. “Oooh, no, no, I could never live with myself.”

Lumine hung her head, not about to give Julius a heart attack, “I will take full responsibility.” She murmured solemnly. “I will see to it that father knows it was all my idea and that you were an unwilling participant!” Lumine was already dreading being locked away in the castle for at least a month, until the soldiers began to grow lax in their duties and she could finally sneak out once again.

“You know that your father will not buy that,” he chided, wagging his finger. “,but…” Julius couldn’t help but wear a smile, as the girl grew excited with his ‘but’ . “But I will take you anyways. Meeting Ei is rare, the woman is a bit of recluse after all, and I believe she would not even care that you are the princess. I dare say she might not even know what you look like. I could pass you off as my assistant!”

Lumine stared down at her dress, “Mmmm, not with what I am wearing.” with two fingers, she came to pinch at the skirt of her dress. “The seamstress refuses to make me anything casual. I always end with layers!”

“Never you worry! I’ll simply say that your style is unique! It’s not unheard of for a master tinkerer to have a flashy assistant.”

“I’m flashy now, am I?” giggling, Lumine came to cross her arms in front of her chest, pretending to be offended.

“Oh, dreadfully so, that dress screams ‘look at me’.”

“Shush!”

Chortling, Julius brought his hand to ruffle Lumine’s hair, laughing harder as the girl tried to swat his hand away, “Come, we must make haste or else I’ll be bringing you back at dawn and your father truly will have me strung up by my thumbs!”

“You and your thumbs.”

“I’ll have you know I have beautiful thumbs!” he stated matter of fact, kissing one for effect.

Rolling her eyes, Lumine smiled, “Right, right! Whatever you say.”

༶•┈┈⛧┈♛ 🗝️ ♛┈⛧┈┈•༶

“Have you ever met Beelzubul?”

In the carriage, there wasn’t much to do other than looking out the window and not seeing much, thanks to the night and the clouds decided to hinder the glow of the moon. The pair rode in the darkness of the passenger seats, with only the driver having a lantern to guide the way. Julius considered it safer against potential bandits if they believed no one to be inside. Just in case, he had brought a sword and he had also armed Lumine as well, who had just as much training as her brother. Though of course, her sword was last resort, for he refused to have the princess fight at his side, not unless absolutely necessary.

“You can call her Ei; she prefers that actually. Her crafters name is Beelzubul, and she saves that strictly for business.”

“Oh, I see.”

“As for meeting her, I have once in passing. Though it was brief, and she seemed somewhat in a rush. We communicate via pigeons, even when commissioning one another. I had written to her previously about delivering the clock personally so that we could have a spot of tea, perhaps I could help in easing her to sleep.”

Lumine gasped, bringing a hand to her chest, “Julius!” she exclaimed, a broad, mischievous smile spreading across her face. “Help her sleep, you say! HOW SCANDOLOUS!”

“N-Now, that is NOT what I meant! I-I merely was telling her that I could be quite, er, entertaining and t-that-“

“ARE YOU BLUSHING!?” Lumine began to cackle, clapping her hands together in merriment. It was hard to make out the man’s face in the darkness of the carriage, but she could swear that he was drowning in embarrassment.

“I am not blushing! E-Ei may be a handsome woman and currently single, but I am not looking for anything other t-then friendship!”

“Hehehehe~! Sure, sure!” having a blast, Lumine continued to giggle. “What else do you know about your crush?”

“She is not my crush! I see what you are doing, and I refuse to play into it!” he scolded, wagging his finger for what felt like the uptenth time at her, before clearing his throat. “Well, other than being a master at her craft, she has a son.”

Lumine’s eyes widened, “A son? Truly? I-I did not even know she had been married, o-or, um,” she tripped over her words, knowing there were a number of ways one could go about having a kid, without officially tying the knot. It was frowned upon, and gossip was always nasty when it occurred, but Lumine did not play into the gossip nor did she judge. “, perhaps, never married…”

Smiling knowingly, Julius nodded solemnly, “She was never married, my dear. Not to my knowledge at least. To be quite frank, what I know, is what I have heard been said. It does not come from Ei herself.”

“I see.”

“That being said, I heard she had the baby out of wedlock. No one is sure who the father is. Many speculate it was a duke, or even a King. And just like her, the boy is a recluse. No one has ever seen him, save for perhaps doctors and the like. But she pays them well, I have no doubt, so I’m sure they keep their mouths shut.”

“Fascinating. So do you mean, I get to see her son!?” she grew excited again. “Not only do I get to meet the famous Beelzubul herself, but her son as well! I wonder if he takes after her! Maybe he likes to craft just like she does! Can you imagine!?”

“Hmmm, what an interesting matchup.”

Raising an eyebrow, Lumine eyed the tinkerer curiously, “Matchup? What do you mean?”

“Welllll, Kunikuzushi is only four years older than you! He is single, you are single.” Waggling his eyebrows, Julius decided to fight fire with fire. “You two would have a lot in common, especially if he does like to craft. I’m sure your father wouldn’t mind giving his daughter’s hand away to-“

“Enough! Stop!” upturning her chin haughtily, Lumine ‘hmphed’, ignoring how the man chuckled heartily. “Alright, I get it. I am sorry for teasing you.”

“Haha, I may have been teasing you back, my dear, but it would be serendipitous if you two were to somehow hit it off. Of course, being his friend would be wonderful, but why are you so against falling in love?”

“…” Lumine frowned. “I-I’m not against it! I-I just… I just want to find the right boy is all. Besides, I’m a princess. My options are… Limited.”

“BAH!” waving his hands dismissively, Julius grunted. “Your father may have to follow in a straight line for some things, but when it comes to who his daughter chooses to love, he has no control over that! Nor, can he order you to love anyone, not without shattering his own heart. So, you go ahead and fall for whoever you like! Stop thinking so hard on this matter, Lumine. I know how you get.” He chided firmly. “You are the smartest person I know, capable of anything! But for this, you need only to follow your heart. It will not lead you astray. Understand?”

Lumine smiled warmly, before nodding her head, “Yes. I will tr- AH!”

The carriage rocked violently in all directions, almost as if it were ready to topple over onto its side before the driver brought the entire ride to a complete stand still. Seconds later, the driver was opening the door, wearing an apologetic expression.

“I am so sorry, your majesty!” bowing low, the driver, Julian, continued. “I did not see where I was going, and I rode into a pothole! Never fear though, I will have it ready in a jiffy!” hurriedly, Julian rushed off to the back of the carriage.

Lumine looked to Julius, “Now what? Should we help him? The poor man only has two hands.”

“I shall help him. You, will stay here.”

“B-But-“

She was silenced quickly by the man’s narrowed gaze and so she had no choice but to concede, knowing Julius meant business. Watching the man hop out, being considerate and leaving the door open, Lumine let out a sigh. Ready to sit back and bide her time by humming, did something catch her attention from the corner of her eye.

Her gaze now fixed on the bevy of trees that lead further into the forest, trying to figure out what she had just seen. It had been a bit bright, it had even moved, which was ludicrous considering it was nighttime and no one, but elite hunters and fools would be out at this hour. About to chalk it up to her vivid imagination, did Lumine gasp, eyes widening to the size of saucers.

“… A-A pink fox?” blinking numerous times, Lumine ended up squeezing her eyes shut for five whole seconds, before opening them in a rush. The pink fox was still sitting upon a tree stub, looking coyly at her, puffy pink tail sashaying back and forth. “N-No way…” she whispered in awe. Pink foxes do not exist. Especially not glowing ones! It’s so pretty.

Despite her inner thoughts, Lumine was certain she was not fast asleep and dreaming. Slowly, she slid herself out of the carriage, briefly looking towards the back, where Julius and the driver were off in their own little world, trying to fix the wheel. As she looked back upon the fox, did she see that it was now turning to start away.

Wait!

She ran after it.

It was almost too easy to slip past the two men, as she entered the woods, racing to catch up to the fox. Whenever she thought she was catching up, it seemed as if the fox was suddenly several paces ahead of her. As she ran, Lumine picked up her dress, uncaring if the fabric snagged on anything or got dirty. It felt as if she were running for quite some time, until she suddenly blinked, and the fox was gone.

It had only been a half second blink, but there Lumine now stood, in front of a circular pond, amongst a swamp like clearing, with no fox in sight.

“I-I don’t understand…” she whispered, looking around the area in confusion. “I swear, there was a fox!” refusing to believe she had gone mad, Lumine let out a huff.

As the clouds parted from the full moon up above, did Lumine now view a shimmering glint from the ponds edge. Eyes narrowing, did she now focus on the pool of water, or rather the muddy edges. Taking a step forward, she noticed the shimmering glint again and quickly bent down, clawing her way into the mud, uncaring if she made a mess of her hands.

After a couple of seconds, did she finally dig out what she had seen, “A key…? It’s gorgeous.” She breathed.

In the palm of her hand sat a beautiful, golden key, with what appeared to be an amethyst, circular shaped gem at the top. With both hands now, Lumine examined it further, letting her fingers smooth across the surface, cleaning the key of the mud which had caked onto it. The grooves, the edges, even the balanced weight of it, were all remarkable. It was impressive how detailed everything was, for such a tiny object and even more astounding was that such a thing, which looked to cost a pretty penny, had been in the mud.

“Maybe a noble dropped it…” that theory didn’t hold much weight, especially given no noble worth their salt, at least no nobles she knew, would ever be caught near an area like this in the forest.

“LUMINE!?”

“YOUR HIGHNESS!?”

“LUMINE, PLEASE! Say something! PLEASE!”

Panicking, Lumine scrambled to stand straight, “I’M HERE!” she called out loudly, walking away from the pond, towards the glow of lanterns heading her way. “I’m here!” once more did she let her voice ring out, before Julius ran up to her. The man was a panting mess, taking a hold of her arm, as if she were going to evaporate into thin air.

“I TOLD YOU TO STAY IN THE CARRIAGE!” he cried. “Good Gods girl, you gave us a fright! Look at him!” pointing his lantern at Julian, Julius came to give a reprimanding stare at the princess. “He was crying!”

Sniffling, Julian nodded in earnest, “I-I was worried! So worried! Please don’t run off like that again, your majesty! Please! If you need to wander, I’d gladly go with you! I swear I won’t say a word, j-just don’t go off alone!”

Lumine bowed her head in apology, “I am so sorry. I did not mean to run off so far, I-I just…” if she were to tell them about the fox, they would think her a loon. So, she decided to just play dumb. “I was foolish and selfish.” She murmured. “I promise, I won’t do it again.”

Letting out a relived sigh, Julius brought his hand to rest upon the top of her Lumine’s head, “Come now. The carriage is fixed.”

Being led back by the two men, Lumine decided to stow away the key in her satchel. When Julius didn’t look so upset, she’d tell him about her find. “I truly am sorry, Julius.”

“… I know, little one.”

“Please, do not be mad.”

“My dear, I am not mad.” His eyes locked with hers. “You are like a daughter to me, Lumine. Alongside your father, I watched you and your brother grow up. I fear for your safety, not out of some obligation, or because I fear death from the guillotine! No, I fear for your safety because you are dear to me. So please, never, do something dangerous like that again. You didn’t even take your sword!”

“… I-I forgot…” with a sorrowful expression, Lumine looped her arm around his. “I am sorry, Julius. I promise, I won’t do something like that again.”

As Julius came to pat her hand, he frowned, “Goodness, what happened to your hands!? Why are they dirty?”

“I found something!”

On the journey back, did Lumine reveal the key, though not the fox. Not even Julius could explain how such a treasure had ended up in the middle of the woods, but ‘finders keepers’ he stated with amusem*nt.

༶•┈┈⛧┈♛ 🗝️ ♛┈⛧┈┈•༶

Practically plastering her entire face upon the window to get a better view, Lumine could now hear Julius chuckling on the opposite side of the carriage. She let him have his laugh, while she fixated on the large manor they were coming upon. It was a beautiful, slightly gothic style building, adorned with dozens of windows, many of them decorated with hauntingly beautiful stain glassed designs.

“Is this not your first time seeing the manor?” feeling just a little embarrassed ay acting like a child in a playground, Lumine sat back in her seat.

“It is. Truthfully, I am mesmerized by what I see, if I were a tad bit younger and my knees didn’t kill me so much when I bend, I would be jumping with excitement.” He smiled, as he witnessed her eyeroll. “Those stain glass windows you see,” jutting his chin towards the manor, he explained. “, I heard she created each one by herself. Though why she chose such designs, is beyond anyone. There are speculations, yet… I choose not to believe them.”

Lumine nodded, gaze shifting back outside the window, “So just… Her son and her live here?”

“Well, I am not quite sure if Ei has servants or not… But as far as I know, it is only her and her son.”

This time around, when the carriage came to a stop, it a more pleasant experience for those riding inside. In seconds, the driver was happily opening the door, bowing low and offering his hand to Lumine, who took it gratefully.

“Thank you so much, Julian.”

“Oh, it is my honor, your majesty!” Julian insisted, refusing to stop bowing, not until she and Julius were fully out of the square box. The moment both were out and, on their feet, did Julian stand straight. “I shall be patient and wait for you two. Do take care.”

“We shan’t be that long, Julian.” Smoothing his hands down his tunic, Julius gave the man a sincere nod. “Thank you for your patience.”

The pair started up the stone steps of the manor, Lumine pointing out the large, wooden double doors, amazed at how sturdy and thick they looked. Just like the rest of the building, they too appeared in a gothic like design, with even the metal that binded it to the stone, engraved with sharpened edges that curved at the ends. If life imitated a fairy tale, then surely Ei’s home would be the spitting definition of a wicked witch’s humble abode.

“I only see a couple of lights on…” she whispered, concern in her voice. “Are you sure they are not asleep?”

Julius smirked, “Do not worry. I am certain Ei is up and about, more then likely pouring over her next brilliant creation.”

“B-But, if she’s anything like you, then maybe we shouldn’t disturb her!”

Julius chuckled, “And leave without giving her the owl clock?”

“…Mmm.”

Defeated, Lumine resigned herself to watching as the tinkerer raised his fist, pounding on the door a three solid times. If they were asleep, then that definitely woke them up. It was because Julius was so big and burly, that of course his strength was abnormal. As they waited, Lumine couldn’t help but wonder just how a human being could ever hope to open one of the doors, considering how heavy they looked. Her hand came out to touch the wooden surface, knowing she was right in her assessment.

It took only a minute, but soon one of the doors creaked open and Lumine found herself staring into a pair of amethyst eyes, which stared back at her. And then the door opened even wider, revealing the person, amidst the one lit lantern up above.

“Hello.”

Having taken a step back, Lumine had no control over her curiosity. Her gaze lingered far too long on the boy, who stood in the doorway, dressed in clothing that did not indicate he was a servant. To Lumine, he was beautiful, his complexion flawless, long, dark purple hair tied back in a ponytail, which came over his left shoulder. He was about her size in height, if only a couple inches taller.

“Hello!” Julius raised a hand in greeting, his other preoccupied with holding Ei’s commission. “My name is Julius Regale, and this is my assistant, Minnie!”

Minnie!? Lumine tried not to balk at the alias Julius gave her.

“We have come bearing Ei’s commission.”

“For my mother?”

His mother!? “Y-You are Kunikuzushi?” she was once again in the boy’s sights and Lumine found that his attention wasn’t all so bad. His eyes are so pretty.

“I am.” Stepping aside, Kunikuzushi raised his arm. “Please, come in.”

Julius beckoned for Lumine to enter first, before following her inside, where they know both stood in a grand, lightly decorated foyer. There was only three candelabras lit up, so the place remained dim and well shadowed. The pair now imagined what the place would look like with the sun shining through the windows, surely it would appear less foreboding and ominous as it did now.

“My mother is currently in her workshop, but I shall have a servant fetch her.” at his explanation, Kunikuzushi had tugged upon a rope, which lead to a gentle chime resounding. “Shall I take that from you?” he pointed to the wrapped owl clock in the man’s arms.

“Oh no, no! No need. I prefer to hand it off myself if that is alright.”

Kunikuzushi nodded, “But of course.”

Lumine followed the boy’s movements as he eventually came to stop in front of them again, “We are unused to entertaining guests. I believe in this instance; I should invite you to the living room so that you may sit.”

“T-That’s okay!” not wanting to be put the boy out, Lumine answered in Julius’s place. She didn’t know much about being someone’s assistant, but she was sure Julius wasn’t the type of man who would care if his assistant took the lead every now and again. “We do not mind standing.”

“But… A lady is supposed to be treated kindly.” Kunikuzushi murmured, expression growing confused for only half a second, before those amethyst irises fell back upon her. “Are you not cold? The night along the border of Inazuma can be quite bitter. There is a roaring fire in the den. Please, whilst you wait, allow me to escort you there.”

Julius grinned, “Well now, I shall wait here, for I am definitely not a lady. Minnie, go with him. I am sure the fire will do good for your constitution.”

Why you! Lumine knew exactly what Julius was doing and she felt like kicking the man right where the sun did not shine. Her constitution be damned, she was a lot tougher than she looked and Julius was only saying that, so she could be alone with Ei’s son. How irresponsible of him to leave her alone with practically a stranger, even if said stranger was extremely handsome.

“Then, shall we?”

Is he smiling? Lumine couldn’t help but be swayed by that soft smile of expectance, as Kunikuzushi offered his elbow. Though she was supposed to be just an assistance, a middle-class assistant at best, so there was no need for formalities like this, Kunikuzushi was treating her like a proper noble lady.

“A-Alright…” taking a quick glance at Julius, who winked, Lumine reached out and looped her arm with the boy, being led away towards the side room, that didn’t seem so far away from the foyer.

Once inside, Lumine was immediately bathed in warmth, as the boy had not told a lie. The fire crackling and shining in the fireplace was working overtime to see that the room was kept pleasant. Unlike the foyer, everything was finely lit thanks to that, and a couple of other candelabras seated in the corners. The couches looked comfortable, the cushions fluffy and grand. The pillows upon them appearing chunky and well stuffed.

“Were you just here?” she took note of a journal and discarded pen upon the table next to one of the sitting chairs and table.

“I was.” Kunikuzushi offered to escort her to the couch, witnessing the girl shake her head with a small smile.

“I-I would like to look around, if that is okay with you.”

“By all means. Though, there is not much to see in the den.”

Lumine bowed her head in appreciation, before starting to move about the room, fully aware that Kunikuzushi was following her with her his eyes. That was to be expected, especially since she was an unknown person in his home, examining things here and there. To be honest, she was being rather rude, but Lumine had taken a chance and it had worked. It would seem Kunikuzushi was rather accommodating and quite a proper gentleman.

“Heh.” Instantly she found what looked like a cute bookend. Though she was expecting the entire house to be decorated and designed with all kinds of neat systems in place, it wasn’t so bad being a little wrong every now and again. “So, what were you working on, if you do not mind me asking.”

“I do not. I was studying.” Moving towards the table now, Kunikuzushi came to pick up the journal. “My mother is a crafter, so I would like to become a tinkerer. I think we would make a great team.”

Looking over to the boy, Lumine smiled brightly, “That is an amazing goal. A crafter and tinkerer combo is perfect.”

“Do you think?” he looked elated at being supported on his idea.

“Mhm! I’m sure she would love your assistance in the future. Especially with fresh ideas. Tinkerers are known for always having a bit of an oddity about them.” She giggled.

“Oddity?” frowning, Kunikuzushi lowered his gaze to his journal. “I am odd?”

Lumine arched an eyebrow, “Well, everyone is a little odd. I am a little odd too. It isn’t a bad thing.”

“It is.”

Lumine had barely heard the boy’s last sentence, but he seemed to be struggling with what she had just gotten done tell him. “I-I am sorry if I insulted you. It wasn’t my intention.”

Gripping the journal tightly now, Kunikuzushi lifted his gaze, “Do not apologize. It is not your fault. You did not know. I am perfect.”

“…” Lumine held back on showing any emotion on her face, while watching the boy come around to sit upon the couch. Perfect…? A statement like that just raised even more questions. It wasn’t as if he had stated it with an egotistical expression either.

Kunikuzushi sounded as if he truly believed that. Or rather, needed to believe it.

As much as she wanted to protest and say, ‘no one is perfect’, Lumine felt like preaching that would be insensitive. Now was not the time or place, for she was in his home and the last thing she wanted was to embarrass Julius in front of Ei. “…” figuring that everyone wished to embody something in their life, Lumine would not pass to much judgement on the boy. “W-Well… What are you studying right now?”

“There was a book I read, about teacups and teapots. The different uses one could come up with. The author was quite ingenious. I was studying on how to become that creative.”

“… You mean, you were hoping to come up with similar ideas? Creativity comes from your imagination.”

“Imagination is not reality. I can learn creativity, that is real.” Placing his hand upon the empty spot beside him, Kunikuzushi invited her to sit. “Please, join me.”

Lumine began to slowly shake her head, “Imagination may not be real, but without it, life is exceedingly dull and boring. Thus, why creativity often stems from imagination. You can not have one without the other in my opinion. It comes from a place… Deep within.”

“Deep within? I do not understand. You are making little sense.”

How do I not make sense? “H-Have you never doodled something?”

“I have drawn up several schematics that help in the preparation of machines that would help the servants work more efficiently in the kitchen. They were all a success.”

“N-No, I mean… Just for fun!”

“Fun? I do not understand.”

“Y-You never have fun?”

“If fun is staying with mother, working alongside her, then yes. I have fun.”

Lumine wondered if this is how Julius and or her father felt when talking with her. It was like she was going around in circles with the boy, his responses so… Basic, as he looked up at her with the same expression on his beautiful face.

Who am I to judge how he spends his time? B-But… Something feels… Not right. Whereas she would have taken the invitation before, Lumine did not feel like sitting next to the boy, as her eyes fixed on his movements and more importantly. His chest. “…”

“Is something the matter?”

“… N-No…” trying to act casually, Lumine continued to stare at the boy’s chest. Is he breathing?

Exceedingly close to just reaching out and touching the boy, Lumine gasped in fright, as she was suddenly witnessing the same fox from before, jumping upon Kunikuzushi’s head, a spark of what looked like electricity stemming from her paws, before said fox jumped onto the ground gracefully.

“W-What…!?” horrified at seeing Kunikuzushi slump back onto the couch, not moving, Lumine gasped, rushing over. “Kunikuzushi!?” she exclaimed, placing a hand upon the boys shoulder. “Kunikuzushi!?”

“He is just passed out.”

“!?” with a soft yelp, Lumine whirled around, staring down at the fox who now wore a lopsided grin. “Y-You… You talked!?”

“Yes. I can speak. Careful, you might wake him.”

“W-Why did you do that!?” turning back around, Lumine looked upon the boy with worry. “You didn’t hurt him, did you?” her fingers came to graze across his cheek. The texture…

“No, no. He is just fine. But he is sturdier than he looks,” the fox’s tone seemed put off by that fact. “, and I wish to show you around, before he decides to ruin our little tour. So, we really must be going. Any moment he might just spring back up!”

“T-Tour?” still unsure as to what was going on and why there was a pink, talking fox trying to get her to go places, Lumine once again slowly turned back to face it, her expression one of uncertainty. “… Am I going mad?”

Barking out a fit of laughter, the fox’s tail whipped around to show off its mirth, “Not at all. You are quite sane, I assure you. Hurry now!”

Without another word the pink fox jogged out the door on the other side of the room, “W-Wait!” Lumine called out, rushing after the thing. It felt like déjà vu all over again, as she sprint down the winding corridors and overbearing hallways, trying to keep up with the elusive animal. “Y-Your much to fast!” she complained, panting harshly.

“Or are you much to slow~!” the fox cooed with humorous giggle.

“I-I would like to think,” coming to a slow stop to catch her breath, Lumine inhaled and exhale a couple of times. “, I am in shape.” She pressed a hand to her chest. “P-Perhaps, I could work on my stamina.” Her eyes rose to meet with those of the fox, who stood just a distance down the hallway. “You know… You said you wanted to show me around, b-but… This hasn’t been much of a tour.”

Chuckling, the fox began padding its way into a room, “In here~!”

Lumine seized herself up, jogging the remaining way, to eventually come upon the open doorway the fox had entered through. There was nothing but darkness within and she was unsure about stepping inside.

“There is no reward in life without a little risk!” the fox chirped.

“Do not use such quotes on me!” Lumine bristled from outside, finding that she agreed with the animal’s words and knowing that deep down, she truly wanted to enter the room. “…” with one last deep breath, she submerged herself into the darkness, walking through the doorway.

“Good job~!”

Immediately, the room lit up, causing Lumine to raise her arms in deflection of the sudden burst of light. The brightness didn’t last long, as she could now see very clearly her surroundings. Her mouth fell open in awe, a soft gasp escaping her throat.

“T-This is…”

What was inside the room reminded her so much of Julius’s workshop, right down to all the gadgets the man used to create his Sentierals and even machines that melded the pieces together. Did the fox really want to show her this? Was this Ei’s workshop? Had she just missed the woman? Was she currently with Julius?

“Everything looks immaculate.” Lumine whispered, resisting the urge to pick up a tool to examine it further. “Little fox?” she called out. “Are you still here?”

“Over here!”

Following the fox’s voice, Lumine came around the corner of a group of shelves, stacked high with books and other gadgets, only to freeze in place when her eyes spotted the figure seated at the very end of the room.

“… K-Kunikuzushi…?”

It didn’t make sense. Not unless the figure seated upon the massive table, wasn’t a human at all.

Or if… The real Kunikuzushi was always… “I-I do not understand.” Moving forward, with her eyes transfixed on the boy upon the table, Lumine eventually came to stop just a couple feet away. Though they looked the same, both in height and every other minute detail, even down to the color of their hair, Lumine could see a few differences. Unlike the Kunikuzushi that had greeted them into the manor, this Kunikuzushi who sat lifeless upon the table, had short hair, their fingernails dyed a deep black and their eyelashes, just a shade darker as well.

He still is so beautiful. Lumine found herself captivated by the sleeping boy, growing a bit bolder, as she neared the table, coming to now stand between the boys legs. Leaning forward, she reached her hand out, gingerly brushing back some of his hair from his face. “… You are a Sentierial, aren’t you?” She whispered, finding his tresses silken to the touch.

It was the only plausible explanation, for the real Kunikuzushi was passed out in the den. What else could this person laying on the table be, for she wasn’t about to believe that Ei had had twins and one of them was now a corpse. The pads of her fingers traced along the sides of his face, noting how petal soft his skin was. Her eyes fell upon the boys closed ones, finding a small part of her wished he would open them, that he would simply come alive.

“He is in fact, a Sentierial! Did you think him a cadaver?”

Surprised by the fox’s sudden exclamation, Lumine reeled her hand back as if it were on fire, embarrassed at having been caught so close to the boy. Her eyes casted towards the pink fox, the creature getting comfortable on the farthest side of the table, “I do not understand. Why has Ei made a Sentierial of her son?”

“Hmmmm.” Swaying their tail languidly, the fox smiled widely. “Why, indeed.”

Lumine’s brow furrowed, annoyance in her voice, “Listen here! You are no Cheshire cat, and I am not Alice, so I would appreciate it if you ceased with the riddles and mystery.”

“Oh ho~. That may be, little one, but you did follow a fox down a rabbit hole. Now if that isn’t irony in itself, then you can color me pink!” the fox gasped. “Oh wait,” they cackled. “, I already am~!”

Huffing, Lumine couldn’t deny what the fox was saying, even if it made her angry. The fox wasn’t to be blamed, for she had chosen of her own free will to enter the room and find out Ei’s secrets laying hidden away. How long had she ran for, how far did she go? How did she get back to the den?

“…” looking back at the boy upon the table, Lumine was now at a loss. “You brought me here… Why?”

“Isn’t it sad?”

“What is?”

“Seeing him sitting there like that.” Ever so slowly, the fox slinked their way towards the lifeless automaton. “Sentierals don’t really collect dust, not until after their seventh year of going without upkeep. After that their skin starts to deteriorate, and the cobwebs starts to form. It truly begins to look as if they are decomposing. I’d say he has about two more years until that starts happening. This part of the workshop hardly receives any attention. Not anymore.”

“… Two more years… He’s been like this for that long?”

“Mhm.” Placing a paw upon the Sentieral’s thigh, the fox smiled knowingly.

“Stop that!” Lumine admonished, shooing the fox away.

“Oh my, so sorry.” Chuckling, the pink fox padded its way back only a tiny bit, before plopping its butt upon the table. “It’s a shame really.”

“What is a shame?”

“Wellll, the key. The key to his chest plate. It’s gone missing, you see. Without it, you-“

“Can’t place the Aurlieas stone… His heart.”

“His heart? Hehehe~! Is that what you call those old stones?”

Lumine refused to acknowledge the fox’s laughter, deciding that the animal wasn’t fully on her side, but not necessarily an enemy either. If it was imitating the Cheshire cat, she had to be on her toes and more smarter then it. Whatever the fox wanted, she was playing right into its hands. But was that such a bad thing?

It wasn’t as if the fox was wrong.

It was a shame that this Sentierial laid abandoned and rotting away, his chest without a heart. Why did Beelzebul do this? Had the real Kunikuzushi gotten jealous? Or had the woman simply changed her mind? If that were the case, why did it look as if she had finished him to completion and then just… Tossed him aside.

A key… A key to his heart… “A key!” hurriedly, Lumine dug into the satchel at her side, pulling out the key she had found in the mud by the pond. Digiting it and holding it up between her fingers, she eyed the key with a solemn expression.

“Oh my, that is such a lovely key you have there.” The fox cooed, stretching its body out. “Where ever did you find it?”

Turning her glare towards the pink animal, Lumine did not hide the disdain in her voice, “You led me to it, you wanted me to find this key, didn’t you?”

“I have no idea what you are talking about, little girl.” Feigning ignorance, the fox visibly shrugged its shoulders. “And besides, you do not even know if the key fits. How dare you accuse me of something, when you haven’t even tested it out.”

“I bet you’d like me to, wouldn’t you?”

“I bet you want too~.” The fox countered seductively. “Do not try to pin this little excursion of yours all on me, princess.”

Lumine’s eyes widened in surprise, seeing a wicked smile now grace the fox’s face.

“Oh yes, I know who you are. But ssssssh, I’ll keep it a secret. Hehe! The truth is, your majesty, that you are a girl who craves adventure and yearns for knowledge! Your own curiosity got you here. It also found you that key. I was simply taking a walk in the forest, and you decided to chase after me. I only wanted to guide you around the manor, and you still followed me. It isn’t as if I forced you, your highness. And you know this. Ooooh yes, you know this.”

Clutching the key in the palm of her hand, Lumine was yet again unable to say a word in her defense, for the fox was right.

“Why are you fighting your own heart?”

Julius’s words flashed inside Lumine’s mind-

“-you need only to follow your heart. It will not lead you astray.”

After a couple of seconds of silence, did Lumine take a step forward, “L-Let us see if the keys fits.”

“Yes, let’s.” with a soft titter, the fox made sure to keep quiet, as they watched Lumine slowly reach out towards the automaton’s clothing. Barely letting her fingers touch the fabric, did the girl suddenly stop. “What is it? Why did you stop?”

“W-Well, he may be a Sentieral, b-but he is still a male!” a blush rose upon Lumine’s face.

It was an absurd excuse, especially when she had no problem helping other male Sentieral’s in Julius’s workshop to get their chest plates good and ready for their key fitting. For some reason, when she thought about seeing this man half naked, her heart would start to beat wildly inside her chest. It made concentrating very hard.

“Think of yourself as a doctor, princess. You won’t be able to help him if you cannot diagnosis him properly.”

How does this fox always know what to say!? Sucking it up, Lumine decided to be quick with it, while also making sure not to tear anything, while going about removing the top half of his clothes. Just like the real Kunikuzushi, this Sentierial was wearing clothes that were finely made. The colors a fine, rich dark purple, mixed with crimson and black. It was still shocking to see the tiny, waterproof keyhole, embedded just below the pectoral.

Taking a deep breath, Lumine lifted the key, hand shaking just a tad, as she brought the end of it to the keyhole. I’m sorry… B-But this is only way to help you. Please forgive me. If this key does fit… I hope we can meet.

*ker-chick*

Lumine gasped, “I-It fits!” she exclaimed excitedly, a smile growing upon her face.

“Oooooh, it does~!” hopping around cheerfully, the fox began to wiggle its behind. “See what’s inside!”

“… Inside?” very gently did Lumine open the boy’s chest plate. “Wow…” she breathed, eyes widening at the sight of all the advanced wiring and shiny gears that laid within. “Look at this! Look at the design and the placements! N-Not even Julius has done work like this!” pointing to a couple of wires, Lumine couldn’t help but gawk. “These are titanium wires! These are so rare! The cost alone is like paying for my father’s crown!”

“Hmmmmm, but no heart~!”

Lumine’s eyes locked onto the empty space where undoubtedly the Aurlieas stone would sit. “No, heart.” She repeated, eyes coming to rest upon the fox. “But you knew that already.”

“Perhaps.” Sitting their butt back down, the fox said not a word more.

Lumine shifted her gaze back towards the Sentieral’s open chest, “… So, where is it?”

“Hm? Where is what?”

“His heart. Where is his heart?” witnessing the fox’s gaze turn upwards, Lumine followed the line of sight, eyes fixing on what looked to be a metal box at the very top of one of the shelves. “In there?”

“At the very top. So very high up there. I’m much to scared of heights, you see. Plus, the shelf looks awfully rickety. I wouldn’t climb it, not even if you paid me in treats~!”

Stepping away from the table, Lumine continued to stare at the metal box, “…”

“It’s impossible, princess. If you do climb up there, you will break your neck. I’m not lying about it being rickety. I think the termites got to it.” Beginning to laugh, the fox rolled onto its back. “Isn’t a good thing that Sentierals are made of metal? Can you imagine this guy being eaten alive by tiny bugs!? Ahaha!”

Looking around the room, Lumine saw nothing that resembled a ladder, and she didn’t doubt the shelf would be the death of her.

“It’s best to just give up. I shall return you to the living area. I’m sure by now, Kunikuzushi has-“

“Argh!”

Throwing her whole side against the shelf, Lumine watched as the shelf teetered back and forth, the metal box still seated at the very top.

“Whatever are you doing!?” the fox jumped onto its feet.

“Getting that box.” Taking a couple of steps back, Lumine readied herself to tackle the shelf again.

“But you’ll hurt yourself!”

“No, I WON’T!” once more, Lumine ran herself into the shelf, this time witnessing it close to toppling right over, the metal box sliding only a half centimeter towards the edge.

“You’ll break the shelf!”

“I’ll pay for it.” One last time did she ready herself to slam into the piece of furniture.

“Well then, on the count of three,” with a pleased smile, the fox began to count. “, One, two-“

“THREE!” putting everything she had into her tackle, Lumine braced for impact, as she launched at the shelf. “Waaaah!”

It worked.

Managing to find her footing before toppling over with the piece of furniture, Lumine had braced herself for impact, hearing the resounding crash of glass and other things breaking, as the wooden shelf looked to have seen better days.

“You did it!” the fox cheered, following the girl as she hurriedly bent to pick up the metal box, jogging back to the table with it in hand. “How is your shoulder?”

“A bruise will heal.” Placing the box down, Lumine was relieved to find that there was no further obstructions between her and the heart, given she saw not a lock upon the box, but instead just a tiny silver clasp.

Wasting not a second longer, Lumine unlatched the clasp, hearing the satisfying click, before she raised the lid. Once again, she was left breathless at the sight of the Aurlieas stone that laid within. It was a beautiful blood bright red and shimmering purple with what seemed like rose pink finishing along the ends, with of course the usual brownish hue, as all lieas stones held. Taking the stone out of the box, Lumine held it in palm of her hands, impressed at how much it resembled an actual heart.

“Ei carved this out?”

“That she did.”

“It’s… Beautiful! I’ve never seen these colors before… I’ve heard of crafters taking liberties, but to include colorful minerals. Why?” frowning, Lumine brought the stone to her chest now, cradling it preciously. “Why would she make something so beautiful and then… Abandon him?”

“Mmmmm, I am sorry.” Turning its head to face the automaton, the fox continued. “I cannot answer your questions, but I am sure he can. Go on, your highness. It’s time to wake sleeping beauty up! Or is he more like Pinocchio? OR, perhaps he is the Beast and you are his Beauty?”

“This isn’t a fairy tale.”

“Ahhh, but I am using my imagination~! Anything is possible with your imagination! You said it yourself, that creativity stems from something ‘deep down’. Perhaps what you meant to say, was it stems from the heart. So, I will believe with my heart, that that stone will work. Do you believe, your highness?”

Clutching the Aurelias stone tightly, Lumine’s expression grew determined, as she nodded her head firmly, “Of course, I do.” She murmured. “I believe it will!” unbeknownst to her, did the stone in her grasp begin to glow faintly, responding in kind to Lumine’s emotions. Please…

Stepping in between the boy’s legs, Lumine carefully reached out to place his heart back into his chest.

I know this will work. I just know it will! This is your heart… This belongs to you.

Fitting it just perfectly, or as perfectly as she thought it should be, Lumine released a shaky exhale, before carefully closing the boy’s chest plate back up, using the key to securely lock it once more. These things weren’t instant, not when it came to replacing Aurlieas stones, especially after such a long time. So, it didn’t surprise her when the Sentieral remained lifeless.

So, with this opportunity, Lumine went about dressing him back up, being respectful of putting everything back in its proper place. Her hand smoothed down the front of his shirt, resting her palm against the center of his chest, staring at the spot with a hopeful expression. In her other hand, did she clutch tightly to the boy’s key, already imagining a scenario where he returned it properly to him.

What will happen to him now? I’m sure Beelzebul will be upset… But I just couldn’t leave him like that. Surely, she’ll understand. But what if she doesn’t? What will you do Lumine? Why have you done this? Curiosity lead you here girl, but what made you go so far?

I went so far, because…

Her eyes now casted upward, fixed on those glowing, iridescent violet irises that stared back at her.

I wanted to save him.

She gasped.

“Y-“ before she could even utter a word, had the Sentieral’s arm shoot up, hand snaking out to capture her throat in a vice like grip. “Gah!” Lumine began to choke for air, bringing up one hand to grasp the boy’s wrist. Her golden irises did their best to remain locked upon the boy’s, trying to persuade him into relinquishing his hold, lest his clamp down further and break her neck. “Ack, gyah.”

She could see that the Sentieral was now looking around the room, gaze no longer glowing as it had before. Instead, his eyes were a vivid, dark purple, irises different than that of the Kunikuzushi she had met earlier. He was now looking back at her, or rather, glowering at her.

“Who are you?”

“…” it wasn’t as if she could say very much, considering he still held her by the throat, but at least she was still able to breathe, and he wasn’t killing her right off the bat. Why did he wake up so angry? What else could this emotion be, other than anger? What had happened to this boy? Shakily, Lumine brought up her other hand, revealing the heart key she still held in the palm of her hand. She was relieved to see him staring at it and her heart sank in her chest, as she began to hear him laugh.

It was a haunting sound, mocking even, though she caught sight of other emotions laying within those violet depths. W-Why? She should be scared of being in such a situation, but all she felt was sadness.

“So, she threw it away. Or did she just pass me along?” he watched as the girl did her best to shake her head negatively. “Hmph. And so, you found it?” another cynical laugh before his eyes came to meet her golden depths. “Did you put the stone back in my chest? It must seem like waste now, doesn’t it? How unfortunate for you. I’m sure if I were to crush your windpipe, the last moments of your life you’d spend with regrets.”

“… Ah!” the air rushed back into her lungs the moment she was released, the Sentieral having shoved her away so that he could come to slip off the table. Losing her balance, Lumine fell back onto her bottom, grimacing in pain at the fall. Touching her neck gingerly, she took a couple of long, deep inhales, thankful that nothing seemed broken. “W-Where are you going?” her voice came out in a harsh rasp, vocal cords needed to recover from their abuse.

“If you are smart, you won’t follow me.” a sneer grew upon his face, as he looked back at her. “Then again, you are pretty stupid for restoring my stone. There is little hope for you.”

Lumine could only sit there in silence, watching the Sentierial walk away from her and out the room. “…” starting back onto her feet, Lumine coughed a couple of times, getting her bearings back.

“A word of caution before you run off, princess.”

At some point Lumine had noticed the fox had slinked off, more then likely hiding out of view, for whatever reason they had. There was no point in getting angry with the animal, so all she could do was look back at it with an expression of disdain.

“Not even Ei could understand that Sentieral’s heart. It is different, so cast aside what you think you know. Perhaps you can be the one to sort out that mystery. If you cannot, then be prepared to witness his lifeless state once again. Though I can give you a hint, so as to not have you think me completely without a conscience. Believing is key, your majesty.” With a waggle of its tail, the fox jumped off the table, vanishing around a couple of boxes.

I shall never follow a pink fox again… Turning in the direction the Sentieral went, Lumine grew determined. I guess there is little hope for me. But I am not stupid! “At least, not all the time.”

With a huff, she sprinted out of the room.

༶•┈┈⛧┈♛ 🗝️ ♛┈⛧┈┈•༶

It had been the yelling, along with glass shattering, coupled with Julius’s shouting, that led Lumine to walk in on the frightening scene. Standing in the doorway of what was the dining room, her hands flew to cover her mouth, watching as the Sentierial held Kunikuzushi by his scalp, dragging the boys body across the floor, as he laid motionless.

“G-Gods…” it wasn’t until she fully focused on Kunikuzushi’s body, that she realized his arm and one of his legs were snapped in sickening positions, even his neck looked bent in an odd angle.

“Is this your perfect creation, mother?”

Looking past the Sentierial, who now threw the body of Kunikuzushi upon table, Lumine could see how the woman, Ei, sat emotionless at the head of the table, seemingly unfazed by what she was witnessing. Julius had scrambled out of his chair, standing aghast at the scene playing out.

“Not much is he? You could do better.” With a malevolent chuckle, the violet eyed Sentierial, with a face that matched Kunikuzushi’s, grabbed up a knife upon table.

“NO!” Lumine screamed, turning away as soon as the Sentierial had held up the knife, bringing it down upon the boy’s face. There was a sickening squishing sound, followed by silence in the dining room. “… N-No…” her voice wavered, tears brimming forth in her eyes. H-He killed him… H-He… He killed Kunikuzushi.

“Now you have done it. I was just starting to like him, as well.”

“…” confused at the lackadaisical tone with which the woman responded with and still shaken at knowing she had just witnessed a murder, did Lumine dare to look again upon the scene.

“What the hell is going on!?” Julius roared, moving now to be at Lumine’s side, taking the trembling girl into his arms. “It’s alright, my dear, the boy was not human… Do you see the oil? That is not blood.” he smoothed his hand down her back, comforting her, afraid she’d pass out due to trauma. “Breathe, Lumine. Good, just like that. It is alright. Just breathe.”

“A-A Sentierial…” she whispered, fixated on the knife that was still stabbed through Kunikuzushi’s left eye. A Sentieral. N-Not a human… She honestly didn’t know whether to be relieved or not. It was still a gruesome scene, regardless.

“You saved me the hassle of deciding though,” Ei continued. “, I was considering designing yet another. He was becoming far too clingy. It is quite a bad trait. I thought for sure he’d grow out of it.” She came to now look upon the Sentierial who stared back at her with loathing and disgust. “I am curious, how are you animated? I tossed the key away. Who put your stone back?”

“…” Lumine pursed her lips, before answering. “I-I did.”

Ei’s brow rose, looking towards the girl at the far end of the dining room, “Did you? Now however did you accomplish that?”

Removing the knife from Kunikuzushi’s face, the boy’s body slipped off the table, crumpling to the ground, “Enough.” The Sentierial muttered, gripping the handle of the weapon tightly.

“Oh? Do you plan to kill me? A defective product like you, actually hopes to accomplish something? Now that is amusing!” she smiled now, the first sign of emotion the woman had shown throughout the entire ordeal. “Do you know how I knew this thing was broken?”

Lumine and Julius couldn’t help but play audience to Ei’s speech, as she spoke out loud to them in an exaggerated tone, mocking gaze fixed on the purple haired automaton, who had yet to move from his spot.

“When I placed the Aurlieas stone inside it’s chest, the first thing it did when waking up was cry.” she laughed. “It cried! Can you believe that? A Sentierial crying, it was pathetic. I knew then it was defective. However, like a fool, I allowed it to walk around and pretend as if nothing was wrong. I needed to study it however, so I could make a better model. After a time, I did. The result is now decommissioned.” She sighed. “You could have stabbed him anywhere else; you know. I could have reused it’s face. It’s troublesome making a whole new one.”

“T-That was your son…”

“Wrong!” Ei shouted, banging her fist against the table, glaring at the girl who dared to even presume such a thing. “My son is perfect! That thing on the ground was anything but perfect. And this thing,” she gestured towards the Sentierial who held the knife. “, well, this thing is just a mistake. My first attempt, you see, so it makes sense why it came out horribly. Julius, you can understand, can’t you?”

Julius began to slowly shake his head, “You are mad. Do you understand what you sound like, Ei? Do you realize what is happening? Where is your son? Where is the real Kunikuzushi?”

“… He is waiting for me.” she smiled crookedly. “Waiting to be perfect. I need to make another. This time, it will be flawless. Then I will have my son back.” Palms smoothing against the table’s surface, Ei looked to have grown calm. “I am of sound of mind, my friend. Why do you look at me as if I am monster? It isn’t as if these things are human. I am not playing God. I am merely a crafter.”

“You!” stalking forward, the Sentieral found himself freezing in place, before falling to his knees.

“Lumine!” Julius hadn’t expected the girl to wretch free of his hold, rushing over to the Sentierial, who looked to be in pain, knelt upon the ground.

“Do you see? Do you!? That thing is too emotional! It breaks itself,” Ei shook her head with mirth. “, it’s laughable! Careful, or it might end up crying again.” A sinister chuckle, before she grew serious. “I don’t give away trash, but if you want the thing for your spared efforts, you can take it. Though I do recommend just scraping it for spare parts. I used the best materials, so you would be getting some money out of a good salvage.”

Ignoring the woman, Lumine came to kneel next to the purple haired Sentieral, placing a hand upon his backside, refusing to be pushed away, even as he shook off her touch, eyes glaring up at her. “…” she couldn’t imagine what abuse this man had gone through.

“Julius was telling me that you have never had a Sentieral before. Do not be tainted by a defective one.”

“Stop it! Stop saying that!” Lumine shouted, glaring at the woman.

Ei was not fazed by her outburst, “It may look human, little girl, but it isn’t. A broken machine is, well, useless. Not even a master tinkerer can help. I should have destroyed it’s stone while I was at it. Trust me, you are better off.”

“Go ahead.”

Whipping her head back to face the Sentieral who had spoken, Lumine frowned.

“Take me apart. Sell me for scraps. Don’t be an idiot. At least I’ll finally serve a purpose.”

“H-Hey!” Lumine cried, hurriedly wrapping her arms around the automaton before he fell forward face first into the carpet. She wasn’t sure what was happening with him, but it was as if he had somehow exhausted himself to the point of passing right out.

“You heard it. Now you don’t have to feel guilty.” Ei grinned.

“I-I do not know what has happened to lead you to become such a horrible woman, but I hope you get the help you need. I will be taking this Sentierial with me. You have relinquished yourself of any claim you have over him, my witness is Julius Regale. You will never see him again. You will never talk to him again; I forbid you to even glance in his direction.” Lumine finally came to look upon the woman. “I do declare this, Ei Kirushima.”

Julius jogged over to the princess, bending down to help her pick up the Sentierial, both of them balancing his weight, though he chose to do the majority of the heavy lifting. It was then that he paused, before they had fully turned to leave, as he now looked at the woman, who still remained seated at the front of the table, “I will be opening an investigation upon you, Ei. I do believe your son is dead.”

A weary laugh, “I told you before, my friend. He is not dead. Just waiting.”

Shaking his head mournfully, Julius started away, guiding Lumine and him out of the dining room.

Neither one of them looking back.

= 🗝️ =

It had been one whole hour after the duo had left her dining room, before the fox scurried its way on top of the table. Ei, who had not budged an inch since the departure of her guests, finally turned her head to stare at the animal.

“Yae. What is it you?”

“Plan to decommission me too? Have I become to free thinking?”

“…Why did you do this, Yae?”

“That boy deserves more than being a dusty fixture. I am sure the original Yae would done the same.”

“…” slowly standing from her seat, Ei seemed to have come to a conclusion inside her head.

“Where are you going?”

“I am tired. It is time for me to rest. To put everything to rest.”

“Do not do this, Ei.” A shrill panic arose in the fox. “Ei! DO NOT DO THIS!”

“Good night, my sweet Yae.” Turning away from the table, Ei shuffled out of the room, humming a tune under her breath.

“EI!”

= t b c =

Chapter 2: Chapter Two

Chapter Text

Julian had almost fell off the driver’s seat upon seeing Julius and Lumine rushing out the front door of the Kurishma estate. Just seeing their strained faces and Lumine’s look of fright, told the driver everything he needed to know.

They needed to hurry.

The man had scrambled off of the top of the carriage as fast as he could, quickly and shakily opening the door for the pair, uncaring if he was being implicated in a crime or not. He’d willing be thrown behind bars, with his lips sealed forever, if it meant covering up for the Princess of Terawadian and his master, Regale.

“Hurry, Julian. Let us get out of here.” Julius implored, having been the one to close the door for them.

“Y-Yes, of course!” bowing his head hastily, Julian rushed to get the carriage going. He was already one step ahead of getting them out of there. The automaton horses that pulled the carriage, were ready and raring to go, their heads sometimes looking over their shoulders, to see what was happening behind them.

Ever since Princess Lumine had grown sad at the fact that the animals were ‘turned off’ when not in use, Julian had decided to make the extra effort, even without her present, to see that each Sentieral animal was left on and well cared for. They had fur, fur that didn’t need to be brushed, but Julian put in the time to brush each one down and would sometimes even be joined by the princess herself. She had a good heart, a heart that was kind and rare for a royal to possess.

And because of this, Julian Sinclair had vowed to do anything to see that it was never broken.

“We’re moving! Hang on to something!” figuring he should be speeding, Julian let out a warning, before clenching the reigns of the carriage and pressing a small lever, which made the automatons begin to reel and nary, before their hooves crashed against the ground, galloping off.

Inside the carriage, the only sounds that filtered into the medium sized box were the creaking of the wood and of course the pounding of the horse hooves that carried them off back to the Kingdom. Julius couldn’t find what to say, as he let his gaze fall upon Lumine, who had placed the Sentieral’s head in her lap. They had no choice but to lay him in an upright position, for Lumine would not have him laid out like a sack of potatoes on the ground.

The man watched as the girl petted the Sentieral’s head, sometimes letting her fingers comb through his hair, her expression soft and tender. It would be a sweet scene to behold, sort of like a mother giving comfort to their child, had it not been tainted by what they had just gone through. Even after what she had seen, heard, Lumine showed no signs of fear and was treating the Sentieral no different than how she would care for a human.

This wasn’t surprising to bear witness too, yet they were without answers to the plethora of questions that filled their heads. And so, Julius could not help but be protective of the girl, especially when having witnessed the automaton, whose head was in her lap, take a knife and stab through the skull of Kunikuzushi Kirushima.

The head of a Sentieral was the most comprehensive part to the process of making a moving, working automation. This usually meant that the head was the first thing worked on, followed by the torso and then the bottom half. There were a bunch of different wires and cogs that went into making the skull of a Sentieral, so as to make sure their faces could be more lifelike and not be horrifying to look upon. This meant that special metal, strong metal, needed to be used in order to keep safe all those wires, screws and cogs.

Only a Sentieral’s God like strength or a metal press could even think of piercing such metal. Gods… I have never seen a Sentieral turn against another one of its kind, let alone a human. Bringing a hand to wipe at his face, Julius took in a long-drawn breath, before exhaling slowly. There was a given rule amongst crafters to never build a Sentieral with a directive to kill, or even harm. If it were even possible after that, it meant that the owner of said automaton had ordered it or taught it too. Though perhaps he was too naïve in thinking that all crafters would follow such an unwritten rule. Given how Ei had acted, perhaps she had given exception to that rule.

“I should not have brought you.” He muttered under his breath.

Frowning, Lumine lifted her gaze, “No. Do not say that.” She shook her head vehemently. “I am glad you did.”

“I put you in danger, Lumine. Nothing good has come from this excursion. To think…” a bitter sigh fell from his lips. “To think Ei has done something like this. Why? Where is her real son?”

“When he wakes up,” staring back down at the boy, Lumine placed a hand upon his shoulder. “, perhaps he can fill us in. And what do you mean ‘nothing good’ has come from this? We saved this Sentieral. You heard Ei… I can only imagine how she treated him before taking out his heart.”

“…” Julius grew quiet, not sure how to respond to the girl without upsetting her. There was a number of things he wished to tell her, none of which boded well for the future of that Sentierial, whom she would more then likely protect.

All of what had just transpired would have to be reported to the King and the man would undoubtedly not be pleased. Julius truly felt as if he should be punished and if Callen did so feel like throwing him in the dungeons, he would go without a fight. Having once served under the crown, as not only a Knight, but Callen’s faithful advisor at one point, Julius’s loyalty ran extremely deep with the Tigels.

Callen Tigel was not only his dear friend, but also a great ruler. He was a man who listened to the populace, but also held a firm hand when needed. Kind, wise at his rather young age, of only 42, and quite handsome, he was a man to whom the people and he himself, looked up too. It was no wonder that many were loyal to the crown, for Callen proved, day after day, he deserved it.

“Lumine. Whatever should happen, I hope you adhere to your father’s words.” Despite her not acknowledging him, Julius knew she had heard him.

With one last look at the purple haired Sentieral, Julius thus turned his gaze outside, already seeing the borders of Terawadian.

Key 🗝️ To Your Heart

༶•┈┈⛧┈♛ An Automaton Tale ♛┈⛧┈┈•༶

Chapter II

Written By @hanabobanagames (bishiefanatic)

༶•┈┈⛧┈♛ 🗝️ ♛┈⛧┈┈•༶

Julius was prepared for just how much of a spectacle it would be once the soldiers were made aware of who he held in his personal carriage. Once they were past the gates of the castle, he watched dozens of torches and lights flicker on as they rode along, while dozens of soldiers began piling out of their barracks, all of them readying to receive the princess.

Looking out each of the windows with an air exasperation, Lumine couldn’t believe the fuss the entire castle was making, “Honestly…” her apologetic gaze now fell on the master tinkerer. “I am so sorry, Julius.”

“I knew this would happen, my dear,” Julius wore a weary smile. “, don’t you worry about me. There are much more pressing concerns we must deal with.”

Though rare, Julius was well aware of the ins and out of what would happen during events such as these. First the soldiers would follow the carriage with the royal inside, all the way up to the front door, with of course, several soldiers hurrying to wake the King, along with anyone else with their loud, plodding footsteps. This would also mean that her brother would be up awoken, along with the Generals, the Knights and random advisors.

It was mandatory for him to be treated like a criminal in this instance but given his past relationship to the crown and the fact that Lumine was often known for sneaking away without an escort, he wasn’t arrested on sight. Rather, when he exited the carriage, did the soldiers pull him aside, sanctioning him off from the princess.

“Stop that!” Lumine exclaimed angrily from inside the carriage, unable to move, due to the Sentieral still upon her lap. “Take him out of your custody, right this instant!” if the King weren’t present inside the castle, the soldiers would of course listen to her orders, without fail. However, since Callen Tigel, crowned King of Terawadian was in fact coming down the steps right at the moment, none of the soldiers moved.

Julius said not a word, as he stood off to the side, watching Callen waltz up to the carriage, peering inside to look upon his daughter. The man by now wasn’t shocked to find that Lumine was the cause of him being awaken at close to 3 in the morning, but he did looked relieved to know that she was safe. Julius could just tell that Callen had a number of questions for him, as the man looked back at him briefly, before shifting his attention to his daughter.

“Are you alright?”

“Yes, of course.”

“Do not give me attitude, Lumine Rochester Tigel.” Callen chided, narrowing his gaze. “You are eighteen now. A number of things could happen to you, if you are out, beyond these castle walls. I do not even want to imagine the atrocities that could occur.” He kept his voice low, so as to not let the others hear how he reprimanded her. “I know you wish for privacy, to have a bit more normalcy, to even go about exploring without escort, little one, but you must start thinking more responsibly! You are the future Queen of this Kingdom!”

“…”

Sighing, Callen decided he’d wait to finish scolding her when they were inside, “Who is this boy? Does he need medical attention?”

“… H-He is a Sentieral, father.”

“A Sentieral?” frowning, Callen reached inside and helped his daughter lift the automaton. Though he wasn’t as brawny and buff as Julius, Callen Tigel was no pushover, and he held enough strength to somewhat carry a Sentieral if need be.

“It is quite a long story, to be honest.” Lumine explained, hopping out of the carriage, seeing her brother rushing down the steps.

“Are you okay!?” he exclaimed, looking her over twice, before his eyes met with the lifeless Sentieral their father held. “What is going on? Who is that?”

“I’m fine. And that is… A long story, brother.” Her eyes flicked to Julius, who continued to remain in custody. “Father, please, have them release Julius.”

“I’m sure he did nothing in returning you home as soon as you entered his workshop.”

“…”

“Given your silence, I am right.” Callen muttered angrily. “Julius Regale is not a child, nor is he a fool. He knew exactly what trouble he would be in if he chose to not send you home right away.” This wasn’t the first time Lumine had snuck out to Julius’s workshop, but for it be so late, had truly shocked Callen. “Something tells me there is much more to this story as well, given you have brought a Sentieral home in such a state. This just makes me even more upset. If I were to turn a blind on his transgressions, what kind of ruler would I be? What kind of example would I be setting?”

“F-Father, I-“

“Lumine, I ask you again.” There was little room for argument when Callen spoke with such an authoritative tone. “What kind of ruler would I be if I let him go with only a slap on the wrist? He may be a good friend to us all, but even he knows that what he did was wrong. Allowing the crowned princess to continue to galivant around, without an escort in the middle of the night! With a man! Yes, he may be a trusted friend, but he is still an unwed man. I am sure if you were to ask him, he would tell you that one, perhaps even two weeks, in the dungeons would serve as punishment enough. If not instant banishment from the kingdom itself.”

“…” lowering her gaze, Lumine knew that Julius would in fact say those exact words and it would be all her fault.

Seeing that he got through to his daughter, Callen took a deep breath, “I shall hear you two out in the throne room. From there, I will make my decision. But lest you forget, Julius made his own decisions, and you are only to blame for yours. I know you did not order him to do anything, so his free will was not compromised. You cannot take the blame Lumine, as much as you would like too.”

Finding she could not argue, nor did she have the right too, Lumine stood with her gaze still lowered, “Yes, father.”

Aether, who always stood up for his twin sister, could not find anything to counter his father on and so all he could was stand beside her, gently pressed up against her side. A part of him regretted letting her go off alone, knowing he should have gone with her and then they’d both be shouldering this together, but he knew better. They couldn’t always be glued to the hip, that sometimes they needed to experience their own adventures and get into their own messes.

“O-Oh, please be careful with him, father!” Lumine exclaimed, seeing how her dad now began carrying the Sentieral up the steps, the boy’s feet dragging against the cement.

“I’ll help!” rushing to the other side of the automaton, Aether aided his father in transport.

“Everyone is dismissed!” Callen called out. “Sawyer, Davis! Bring Regale to the throne room! Secure him properly!”

“YES, YOUR MAJESTY!”

Lumine turned to look towards Julius, who was now being held by both Davis and Sawyer, two of her father’s trusted soldiers. The man did not fight, nor did he look as if he regretted his life choices. If anything, Julius seemed accepting, letting things go with the flow. Letting her gaze fall back on the purple haired automaton, Lumine was finding she didn’t regret her decisions. If she had the choice, she’d do all over again.

Saving Kunikuzushi, or whatever his name truly was, had been worth it.

༶•┈┈⛧┈♛ 🗝️ ♛┈⛧┈┈•༶

Normally King Callen would be sitting on his throne when receiving news or passing out orders, but given he had asked the soldiers to disperse from the room, announcing Aether would be his ‘guard’, he was free to act a bit more casual. And the first thing he had done was punch Julius right in the face.

Lumine and Aether both grimaced at the display, though this wasn’t the first time the two men had traded blows and it wouldn’t be the last time. Julius didn’t strike back, instead he accepted the punch, along with Callen yelling at him.

“What were you thinking!? No, never mind! I know what you were thinking, but why follow through!?” having grabbed the man by the collar, Callen shook him with venom. “You should have put your damn foot down! MY DAUGHTER WAS OUT ALONE IN THE MIDDLE OF THE NIGHT!”

“I was not planning on having her do such thing ever again, Callen! I never would have assumed she’d be that bull headed! And before I knew it, she was in my workshop…” giving Lumine a scathing stare, the girl hanging her head in shame, Julius looked back at his longtime friend. “I deserve to be punished, yes, especially when it comes to what we are about to tell you next.”

“Do you mean about where you two came upon that Sentieral?”

Nodding his head, Julius began to recount the tale, while Lumine and her brother stood on either side of the seated, purple haired Sentierial, who continued to remain unmoving, showing absolutely no signs of awakening. Sometimes Lumine would bring her hand to touch the boy’s shoulder, in hopes that he would suddenly pop open his eyes, while other times she add her two cents into the conversation, recounting more details that Julius didn’t even know.

“You believe Ei’s son is dead?”

“Yes.”

Callen brought a hand to rub at his face, “And so that Sentieral is dangerous.” He stated bluntly. “We cannot trust an automaton who would resort to not only destroying another Sentieral, but also aiming to kill Ei.”

“No! No, he isn’t dangerous!” Lumine shouted. “Father, you don’t even know his motives!”

“And so, if he had a decent enough motive, you would be alright with murder!?” Callen countered, pinning his daughter with a heated stare. “Listen to what you are saying, Lumine!”

“… B-But he didn’t murder Ei a-and… I am not going to hold him accountable for destroying another Sentieral. Even if what he did was deplorable and against a functioning automaton’s directive, I’m not going to judge him by those actions alone. We have yet to even hear his story! You can’t just say ‘he’s dangerous’ and not hear his side!”

Callen released a frustrated sigh, glaring over at Julius, “And so, what do you think? Do you believe that that Sentieral was going to kill Ei?”

Julius refused to stare at Lumine in this moment, knowing she was giving him an imploring look, as he gave his answer, “Truthfully, I do not know. The way Ei was talking with him and carrying on a rather… Disgusting conversation…” he struggled to find the right words. “Callen, if you were there, you’d have heard how deranged the woman sounded. She may not have been playing with real human life, by society standards, but she wasn’t all there. I’m not sure what that Sentieral was taught, or how he became so furious, but there was reasons, I’m sure. It does not excuse killing someone, but… Well, your daughter is right, he did not commit human murder.”

“That doesn’t help me, my friend.”

“I realize, but… Sometimes, you’re just going to have trust a person’s gut feeling, or in this instance, a person’s heart.” Jutting his chin towards the princess, Julius smiled wearily. “Lumine’s heart is telling her that we can trust the Sentieral.”

Callen wore an incredulous expression, as he stared upon his old friend, “You are joking?”

Chuckling, Julius shook his head, “No, my friend, I am not. I realize it’s hard for you as a King to do this, but look upon your daughter. You heard her tale; she was there when the Sentieral awakened. She was the one who looked into his eyes at first ‘breath’ you could say. You know as well as I do, that Lumine would not just trust anyone.”

“…” having not been there personally, Callen could only adhere to those that had. For the time being, if Lumine trusted the Sentieral, then he would as well. “And so,” eyeing the automaton once again, Callen frowned. “, what is wrong with him? Have you taken his Aurelias stone out?”

Lumine shook her head, “I am not sure what is wrong with him. The aurelias stone is already embedded in his chest, yet he just passed out. It was almost as if he had some sort of heart attack. Like a short circuit, even.”

“And you?” eyeing the master tinkerer, Callen came to cross his arms in front of his chest. “What do you think?”

“It’s quite possible that there was a few loose wires that led to this ‘heart attack’. Lumine did explain that the talking fox told her the automaton had been decommissioned for years. It’s not all that surprising for a few loose cogs and such to turn brittle or rearrange themselves due to accident bumps and the sort.”

“Was it really a pink talking fox?” Aether just needed clarification, as he was still trying to accept it.

Lumine nodded, “Mhm! A talking pink fox! Now that I think about it, it could have very well been a Sentieral as well.”

“Yes, I do believe that is what the fox was.” Julius murmured. “It’s not unheard of to construct a voice box for an animal Sentieral. However, few do it, for it is quite an expensive endeavor. Why place a voice box that cost quite a pretty piece of mora, inside an animal, when it could easily go into a humanoid Sentieral? Knowing Ei, money was no problem. She was quite the wealthy woman.”

“And so, is there anything that can be done now? Can you examine him?”

Julius looked in the direction of the Sentieral, “I was going too, but only after some time has passed. I wanted to experiment and see if he could wake up on his own. Ei spoke about him being to emotional, so perhaps he short circuited due to overheating.”

“To emotional?” Callen frowned, not liking for a Sentieral of all things. It was already ominous enough that the automaton had seen to the destruction of another Sentieral but had also aimed for Ei. A failed attempt was still an attempt.

“I’d say we wait until the sun rises and we all get a good rest. In the meantime, we need to discuss opening an investigation on Ei Kirushima.”

“Then, I shall take him to my room.”

Callen whipped his head around to face his direction, “Absolutely not! He will be staying in the dungeons!”

“No! Y-You can’t lock him in the dungeon father! What if he wakes up and sees where he is!? YOU CAN’T DO THAT!” panic arose in her voice, as she pleaded with the man. “Please! PLEASE, do not let him experience suffering anymore!”

“And if he does wake up and finds himself in your room!? What then!? How can you fight back against a Sentieral!? It would be you who suffers!”

“You act as if he is a mad man! A criminal!” she shook her head in disbelief. “I do not fear him, father! I know he would not hurt me!” shakily, Lumine brought a hand to her neck, having left out the explanation of just how the Sentieral had first woken up.

He had choked her, to the point where it had been hard to breathe and speak, but if he truly wanted to crush her windpipe, the Sentieral would have done it. Lumine at that moment had seen nothing but hurt, sadness, anger even loneliness. It had been the same type of emotions she had registered in those violet irises, as he told her to just use him for scrap parts.

“Take me apart." he muttered darkly. "Sell me for scraps. Don’t be an idiot, girl. At least I’ll finally serve a purpose.”

“This girl will be the end of me, I swear.” Rubbing at his face with both his hands, Callen groaned outwardly. He loved his children with all his heart and knew that one day, without a doubt, both of them would be grand rulers of the kingdom. Yet, there was still much that the pair needed to learn, needed to experience, before taking up the crown and the throne.

“Have you checked?” he voiced his question at Julius, eyes narrowing upon the man.

Julius cleared his throat, knowing exactly what the man was getting at, before he shook his head negatively. “No, I have not.”

“Then I shall.” Walking over to the Sentieral, Callen’s brow raised at the sight of his daughter placing an arm around the boy’s shoulders protectively, shielding him with her body.

“W-What are you doing?” tightening her hold upon the Sentieral, Lumine gave her father a skeptical look. “W-Why are you drawing closer like that?”

“I am only doing what any father would do in this circ*mstance, Lumine.” Callen stated matter of fact. “Do not worry, I am not going to hurt him. I merely checking for something.” having come to stand right in front of the purpled hair Sentieral and in turn his daughter, he now reached out, aiming to pull back the front of the boy’s pants.

“W-WHAT ARE YOU DOING!?” trying her best to swat his hand away, Lumine gasped in shock. “F-FATHER!” she cried out, unable to stop him from his intended goal. “Oh, my goodness!” squeezing her eyes shut, Lumine looked away, just as her father pulled upon the band of the Sentieral’s pants.

Aether, who had been standing on the opposite side of his sister, couldn’t help but lean a little forward, checking alongside his father, “No way.” He breathed in surprise, mouth agape at what he had just seen.

“W-What?” peeking open one eye, Lumine looked at her brother. “What d-did you see?”

if she were being honest, Lumine didn’t need to be told what the pair had witnessed, she had a pretty good idea on what the two had seen, especially when she was well aware that those will a lot of cash to burn would ‘upgrade’ their humanoid Sentierals for lewd purposes, giving them extra add ons that would help for such provocative acts. Her only guess was to the reason why Ei did such a thing, was to make sure her son was 100% perfect, both mentally and physically.

S-So… He has a m-male appendage… A-A penis… A faint blush arose on her face, one she hoped no one saw. Julius had never created such add ons, neither a vagin* or penis in his plethora of commissions, or else she would be forbidden from his workshop. Lumine had always been curious on the subject, though she would never confess such a thing out loud. Just how did a Sentieral have sex with a human? Was it gentle or rough sex? Sentieral’s were known for their strength, thus why they were often assigned heavy lifting duties, so she always wondered how it went.

Letting out a frustrated sigh, Callen fixed the boy’s pants, “No. No, I refuse. You will not be alone with this Sentieral tonight. Not until Julius looks him over and-”

“B-But that isn’t fair! You are making him out to be a deviant!”

“Lumine, my patience will NOT be tested on this! Until Julius gives the ‘okay’, this Sentieral will-“

“What if I were to spend the night with Lumine?” Aether decided to jump in and support his sister in anyway he could. He could see how much she was fighting to have the Sentieral stay by her side and so what kind of brother would he be, if he didn’t at least try to help. A part of him did agree with his father and sort of didn’t want the Sentierial anywhere near his sister, but the other part of him, the part that loved his sister dearly, wanted to see her happy.

“…” for Callen, it was only a matter of time until he heard from his son, not even surprised that by him stepping in and making such a suggestion. It’s what he expected, and he was proud to know that his son was sticking by his sister and making sure to always have her back. He didn’t raise children who left kin high and dry, he was proud that the pair could coordinate and be in sync, twins or not.

Lumine was already nodding her head fervently, hopeful that their father would agree.

“This is truly unbelievable.” The King bemoaned. “Fine!” throwing his hands in the air, it wasn’t as if he could attest to having Aether watch over her. Both twins were good with a sword and were quick on their feet, if they were together, he didn’t have to worry.

“But you,” zeroing in on Julius, Callen glowered at the man. “, you are not off the hook. There is still much we need to discuss, especially if I am to open an investigation on Ei Kirushima. You know how it is with Inazuma and she is well known my friend.” He trusted Julius, he would go to bat for the man if need be, but they needed more proof. “I fear we may have to wait until that Sentieral wakes up…”

Julius resigned himself to that fact, “Very well. In the morning, if the Sentieral still has no woken up, I will see if I can rouse him.”

“Do you truly think her son is dead? That she may have killed him?”

“…” Julius met with Lumine’s gaze, the girl having heard her father’s question as well, her expression grim and filled with sadness. “Yes, Callen. I do.”

༶•┈┈⛧┈♛ 🗝️ ♛┈⛧┈┈•༶

“When’s the last time we had slumber party?” with a broad grin, Aether jump onto Lumine’s bed, grabbing up one of the girl’s pillows, fluffing it up in his hands. He didn’t mind much that her attention was focused more on the Sentieral that was seated upon the window seal, Aether understood that his presence here was only because their father needed peace of mind.

Lumine took a step back, eyes still fixed on the purple haired boy, still unsure of what to call him. She could feel Aether’s gaze upon her back and knew her brother was remaining quiet for her sake. “Ei created him first,” she explained, gaze lingering on the Sentieral’s flawless face. “, and when Kunikuzushi first woke up-“

He was alive.

A cacophony of noises surrounded him, his senses were spiraling out of control. Needing to know where these smells, these sounds came from, did he slowly begin to open his eyelids.

Blinding. His eyes stung, they hurt.

Someone or something was touching his face.

Noise. It was loud. So loud. It was painful, yet he was thrilled. Thrilled of all these new emotions, these new feelings.

He was happy.

A tear rolled down his face.

“-he cried.” Turning to face her brother, Lumine frowned. “From then on, Ei considered him ‘defective’. An imperfect son.”

“T-That’s…” Aether began to slowly shake his head in disbelief. “That’s awful.”

“After that, from what she told us,” walking over to the edge of the bed, Lumine sat, her brother coming to rest his chin upon her shoulder. “, Ei bided her time, studying Kunikuzushi until she was ready to decommission him and activate the 2nd Kunikuzushi. During that time, I can’t even imagine what she put him through, how she treated him, what she told him. If only you could have seen what I saw behind those violet irises…”

“What did you see?”

“Other than anger, betrayal and revenge?” her gaze fell on the Sentierial, who sat somewhat slumped against the side of the window seal. “Loneliness… Sadness, confusion. Aether, I have never seen so many emotions before in a Sentieral.”

“Father is not a fan of that.”

“Given what has happened, I guess it would be concerning, but I do not think it is a cause for alarm. He is not defective.” holding out her hands, Lumine stared down at them. I held his heart, it was warm.

“Believing is key, your majesty.”

She clenched her hands into fists. “I believe he is one of a kind.” Looking over her shoulder at Aether, Lumine smirked. “Ei’s vision is what was defective. I believe this Sentieral will do wonderfully on his own! You’ll see!”

Laughing, Aether nodded his head in agreement, “So, do you plan on hiring him, once Julius gives him the go ahead?”

“Hiring?”

Aether gawked at his sister, “Yes! Hiring! Weren’t you thinking of keeping him around? Maybe as a bodyguard, father was going on about you needing one! Maybe even a butler? If he doesn’t want for any of those jobs, we can have him clean the stables or something, I don’t know!”

“Hmmm.” Tapping her finger to her chin, Lumine was still uncertain, even though her brother held a point. She didn’t wish to see the Sentierial leave. But I don’t want to keep him here unwillingly. “… It will be his choice, but if he wishes to help me then… Perhaps we can work out something.”

“Who would wanna leave you?” grinning, Aether poked at her cheek. “Come on, let’s get some sleep.”

“I feel a little bad.”

“Why?” already rolling away, Aether lounged out on the left side of the bed, yawning.

“He’s just sitting there, wearing the same set of clothing.”

Aether looked over to the Sentieral, “I could give him some of my pajamas but… Ugh, moving him is going to be impossible between the two of us, Lumi. He’s so heavy!”

“I know, I know.” Waving her hand dismissively, Lumine fell back onto the bed with a sigh. “I just feel as if I could do more for him.”

“That’s enough, Lumi.” Aether chided. “How can you help him if you aren’t helping yourself? You’re tired and you need proper rest. He will be just fine for the night and hey, if he happens to wake up in the middle of the night, we’ll be here.” Nudging her with his foot, Aether gave his sister a warm smile. “You know, I bet he’d be happy.”

“Hm? How so?” turning on her side, Lumine smacked his foot away.

“Because, he has someone waiting for him when he wakes up. He’s never had that before. Someone to simply wish him ‘good morning.’.”

Lumine rested her head upon her arm, giggling as her brother wiggled his way down to snuggle his head next to hers “And good night.” She whispered. The most simplest of things. She thought, closing her eyes, as Aether took her hand. I’ll make sure to say them both to him every single day. “Thanks, Aethie. I love you.”

“Love you too, Lumi.”

=🗝️=

The darkness was his friend.

He was used to the pitch-black void.

It was cold.

Freezing.

A deafening silence.

This feeling he was also used too.

How long would it last this time?

Would he never wake again?

Seated in the darkness, he could do nothing but think of that silly blonde girl.

The moment when their eyes connected, her golden irises dilating.

Had she listened to him?

Was he being broken in spare parts?

She would be a fool to not do otherwise.

I am broken.

I am useless.

I am defective.

The darkness was his friend.

He was used to the pitch-black void.

It was cold.

Freezing.

A deafening silence.

“Good morning.”

Warmth.

A searing warmth fostered upon his hand.

Someone was talking to him.

“It looks like it’s going to be a very sunny day!”

The warmth remained.

He no longer felt bogged down by the darkness that surrounded him.

He was reaching for that voice, blindly trying grasp it.

“Once you wake up, we’ll figure everything out. Don’t you worry.”

The voice was fading.

The warmth was dissipating.

He was desperate, desperate to reach that voice that shared its warmth.

I do not want to be alone anymore.

I do not want to be in the darkness anymore.

I want to wake up!

Opening his eyes, he blinked once, then twice, hearing not far away the sounds of struggling. His violet irises lifted, as he spotted the same blonde-haired girl from before.

“Dumb DRESS! Gahh!” spinning around in a circle, Lumine let out a groan, hopping up and down. “SO MANY LAYERS!” she complained, stomping her feet in agitation. “I’m sure the duch*ess of Fontaine doesn’t have to wear so many layers…” with a huff, she patted her hands down the front of her very poofy dress. “Ugh, I’m gonna have one big, long heart to heart with our seamstress. You’ll see-”

He closed his eyes, feeling her gaze now fall upon him.

“-I’m going to do it! Maybe not today, but definitely some time in the future.”

He could hear her footsteps padding over to him. She was touching his hand and that warmth he had felt before, he could feel it again. Searing into his flesh.

“No waking up yet, huh? Well, that’s okay! I have no doubt Julius will get you up and running! I believe you’ll wake up. I still don’t know what name I should call you by. When you wake up, will you tell me? We can even continue to call you Kunikuzushi if you’d like. You take all the time you need, okay? Even if you don’t wake up today, or even tomorrow, I’ll wait. I’m not leaving you alone.”

“…” he felt the palm of her hand touch his chest.

“Your heart still lays inside here. I believe it’s strong. I have no doubt. You’re not defective. Not at all.”

“Lumi?”

Her hand fell away from his chest.

“What’s wrong?”

“Apparently something really big has happened… Julius looks pretty miffed, it’s actually the first time I’ve seen the man so angry.”

“Miffed? Why!? What has happened?”

“I don’t know. Father sent me to come get you. I think it’s pretty important, Lumi.”

“Alright.”

He could feel her gaze upon him once again.

“I’ll be back. I promise.”

Hearing the girls receding footsteps, he waited until there was a soft click of the door, followed by silence. Opening his eyes, he saw no sign of either the girl or the other voice that had called out to her.

“…”

༶•┈┈⛧┈♛ 🗝️ ♛┈⛧┈┈•༶

Somehow, she just knew where to find him. It was like a pull, and she had followed that pull.

After her father had finished telling them the news, what had shook Lumine to her core, did the trio, Aether, Julius, and herself, head back to her room. However, it was only to find that the Sentieral was nowhere in sight.

“K-Kuni?” running around the room, Lumine turned every which way, before staring back at the two in panic. “He’s gone.”

This of course meant that Callen had raised the alarm in the castle, mandating every soldier on duty to find the missing Sentieral. For Lumine, who had stood in her room for only a few minutes, she was somehow drawn out of said room and into the hallway. Julius and Aether had already left her to start in the search, but she had chosen to stay behind.

Following what had felt like a beacon, maybe in her brain, or maybe in her heart, Lumine had come upon the missing Sentieral. There he sat, upon the bench that faced a large sized pond on the castle grounds. Fresh water flowed from the medium sized moat that surrounded the castle walls, into the pond, so on sunny spring days, the ducks and swans would visit. If he heard her coming up, he didn’t say anything, nor make a move to turn to look upon her.

“You know, the pond is beautiful, I love coming here to feed the ducks and pet the swans. Sometimes I see rabbits.” Stepping closer to the bench, Lumine eventually came to sit next to the Sentieral, who remained quiet.

For a little while, she too was quiet, allowing what she felt like a quaint mood, settle between them. A soft breeze rushed past, swaying the trees that surrounded the pond and in the far distance, Lumine could hear the castle soldiers yelling at one another, the search still on for the Sentieral.

“I make sure not to get to close.” she finally continued. “It doesn’t look it, but the pond is pretty deep, and I can’t swim all that well. I learned the hard way,” hanging her head in shame, Lumine sighed. “ when I was chasing around a baby rabbit. That was when I was about six or seven. The incline of the pond is pretty steep, so it’s easy to lose your footing, don’t be fooled by the shallow ends.”

Lumine knew she was rambling, but what else could she say? Whenever the Sentierial arrived back at the castle, it would be nothing but a barrage of questions and a piercing interrogation. Then there was the news he would end up receiving, Lumine didn’t know how he’d react to it. So instead of bringing up anything serious, she decided to just talk about the pond, the ducks, the swans and even the rabbits.

“Why am I here?”

“You’re here, because I just couldn’t leave you with Ei.”

“Because I would have killed her?”

“W-Well, yes, but also because you don’t need to be there any longer. You can find your place elsewhere! Whatever you wish to do! You can do it!”

“You speak as if they aren’t searching for me. As if I’m not being hunted, on the verge of being decommissioned. No one wishes to be around a defective Senti-“

“You are not defective! Yes, their searching for you, but all that hustle and bustle you hear, that’s just a formality. It isn’t as if you are some criminal. I do mean it when I say you are free to do whatever you please! You’re one of a kind! That’s what make you different and definitely not defective.”

“I still don’t know what name I should call you by. When you wake up, will you tell me? We can even continue to call you Kunikuzushi if you’d like.”

“My name. My name is not my own.”

Nodding her head, Lumine came to purse her lips, having expected such a statement to come from the boy, “Then, let’s make a new name! A new name that is all your own!” she was ready to start calling him whatever he chose. Even if he wanted to be called ‘Spot’ or ‘TandyBandyBoDandy’ then she would go along with his wishes and call him just that.

“…” letting his gaze shift towards the girl who sat at his side, he couldn’t help but grow frustrated. She was smiling at him, bright, golden eyes filled with life, as she stared back at him with such honest fervor. How annoying.

“I’m not leaving you alone.”

“Oh! Here. This belongs to you.”

Lumine had made sure to keep it on her person and close. Having placed it in a small little pocket, which she had created in the hem of her dress, she now dug out and held in the palm of her hand, the Sentieral’s key to his heart.

“Take it. You can really do whatever you wish. Don’t worry, if you want to stay here, I’ll be here to help you!”

“The moment I saw your stupid face, I knew I was right. You really are an idiot.”

“Huh!?”

Snatching the key from the palm of her hand, the Sentieral reeled his arm back, ignoring the shrill gasp from the girl, before chucking the golden trinket right into the pond. A soft ‘glop’ noise sounded, ripples forming where the key had sunk.

“W-Why!?” standing abruptly from the bench, Lumine began to shake her head slowly in disbelief. “WHY DID YOU DO THAT!?” she turned on the Sentierial, who had stood as well, causing her to reel back slightly, only for him to take ahold of her arm, pulling her closer to him, so that they were now mere centimeters apart.

“BECAUSE I DESERVE TO BE CASTED BACK IN THE DARKNESS! I should have never had reached out my hands…” he hissed darkly, before continuing to yell. “I DON’T DESERVE YOUR LIGHT, YOUR WARMTH, WHATEVER THE HELL YOU’RE PANDERING TO ME! Stop being stupid! I’m a lost cause and I deserve to be decommissioned. I serve no purpose in this world. I am flawed entity. Just give up on me.”

Bottom lip quivering, Lumine yanked her arm out of the man’s grasp, “YOU’RE WRONG!” she yelled in return. “YOU AREN’T A LOST CAUSE! You don’t deserve to be torn apart and sold for scraps! And I won’t give up on you! I’M NOT EI! I SEE SOMETHING DIFFERENT THEN SHE DOES! I SEE YOU!”

“That doesn’t make any sense!”

“IT DOESN’T HAVE TOO! JUST BELIEVE IN ME!”

“I DON’T BELIEVE IN IDIOTS!”

“I’M NOT AN IDIOT!”

“WHERE ARE YOU GOING!?”

“To get back your key. I’m not going to abandon you. I’M NOT LETTING YOU GO BACK INto THE DARKNESS!” she screamed, running towards the pond. “I’LL SAVE YOU! I DON’T CARE WHAT YOU CALL ME!”

The Sentierial watched in shock, as the girl dove face first into the pond, watching the small air bubbles pop up, surrounded by the plethora of ripples. “W-What the hell…” he whispered under his breath, taking a step forward, eyes fixed on the water’s surface.

“It doesn’t look it, but the pond is pretty deep, and I can’t swim all that well.”

“Y-You…”

“I’m not leaving you alone.”

“GOD DAMNIT!”

Racing forward into the pond, the Sentieral dove face first, sinking almost immediately into the water. The girl had been right, the pond itself seemed fathomless, as he spotted her almost immediately. The girl’s dress had been snagged and she tugged desperately upon it. Grabbing ahold of the skirt of her dress, all he had to do was a single tug and she was free.

Encircling his arms around her, the violet eyed Sentierial swam them to the surface, where they emerged, with the blonde-haired girl gasping for air, coughing and spewing out water in excess. Unceremoniously, did the Sentierial drag the girl upon land, glowering over at her, as she continued to inhale and exhale air into her lungs.

“Even though you could have died…” he muttered under his breath.

“I,” coughing still, Lumine brought up her fist, showing it to the boy. “, I told you,” she opened her fist, showing him her palm. “, I’m not letting you go back into the darkness. No matter what.” The key to his heart, laid in the center, the amethyst shimmering in the sun’s light. “You think you serve no purpose; I think that’s a cowards excuse. FIND a purpose. And while you do, I’ll be right beside you, making sure you never go back into the dark.”

“…” taking the key, the Sentierial stared at it solemnly, twirling the golden key in between his index and forefinger. Eventually his gaze fell back on the girl, or rather the princess, whose teeth chattered due to the cold and who looked like a drenched mut. “Find a purpose.”

“It’s a daunting task, but I believe everything will work out. I just know it will. I’ll be here, don’t worry.”

Starring into her golden depths, he didn’t wish to imagine how lifeless they would have been, had she truly drowned. She was bright, energetic, and lively, the complete opposite of him. Yet, he couldn’t help but feel that the stone inside his chest was humming with life.

Wearing a warm smile now, despite the chill of early autumn awash upon her body, Lumine hadn’t expected the Sentieral to reach over and take up her wrist, placing the key back in the palm of her hand. Confused and at a loss for words, Lumine could only frown, as she was now suddenly being pulled up from the ground, the boy removing the outer portion of his vestments, before placing it around her shoulders.

“W-Wha-“ not even able to get a word in, Lumine found herself being dragged back to the castle, the Sentierial manhandling her across the lawn.

Almost immediately did the soldiers that spotted them, began to shout for the King and any others who were around. It wasn’t until they ascended the steps and entered the opened doors to the patio hallway, that Callen, accompanied by Julius and Aether, appeared.

“What on earth!” Callen exclaimed in horror, aghast at his daughters drowned appearance. “Lumine, what happened!? Why are you soaked!?”

The last thing she wanted was to get the Sentierial in trouble and no doubt, the event that had just occurred, would land him with even greater stain on his record. “… I-I tripped and-“

“Be quiet.”

Eyes widening at the assertiveness the Sentieral threw at her, Lumine’s could do nothing but stand there and abide by snappy tone, mouth shutting tight. Given she was just as surprised by the order, so to were her father, Julius and Aether. What was even more shocking, was that now the Sentieral had taken a step forward and knelt down on one knee, in front of the King.

“Your idiotic daughter handed me my key and in a fit of rage, I tossed it into the pond. Like a fool, she went in after, even as she had just got done telling me she could not swim properly.” His tone of voice clearly indicated he was reprimanding the girl. “I saved her from drowning after that. Your daughter has zero impulse control, your majesty. She is bull headed and quite frankyly, dumb. Though that’s easy to tell, given the stupid expressions she makes.”

Lumine’s eye twitched, as she shook with fury at the Sentieral’s words, fists shaking at her sides. “Grr.”

“I read that when speaking with a King of any kingdom, that if one wanted to show their fealty, they must bow on one knee and lower their heads in respect. Though I am doing this, my loyalty does not rest with you, your majesty. In fact, this is only a formality.”

Callen gawked at the automaton that knelt before him, speaking so brazenly and with zero shame, especially when going so far as to insult his daughter not once, but multiple times. “Is that so?”

“It is. My loyalty only goes to your daughter.”

Gasping softly, Lumine immediately stopped shaking with fury.

“The princess told me to find a purpose and I have. If I am to serve any purpose in this world, it would be to make sure she doesn’t get herself killed, by doing idiotic stunts like that again. I wish to be at her side, in any capacity that entails, just so long as I can keep an eye on her. If you will permit me this, I will endeavor to fulfill this purpose and make sure your daughter is kept from her own meandering follies, along with those who threaten her life.”

By the end of the Sentieral’s speech, all Callen could do was let out a boisterous laugh, even going so far as to throw his head back, showcasing just how hilarious he had found the boy’s words. “And to think, you have only just met my daughter and it is like you know her like the back of your hand.”

“FATHER!” Lumine exclaimed, grumpily staring at the man.

“So,” still with an amused expression, Callen continued. “,it is a bodyguard position you are after? Hmmm. A bodyguard, solely on the princesses’ side. How intriguing. Mayhap even a butler, yes, I can see that as well.”

Head still lowered, the Sentierial remained impassive, awaiting the final word.

“Answer me this. If I were in danger, would you come to my aid?”

“No.”

“If I were about to die by the hands of the enemy, would you come to my aid?”

“No.”

“If Lumine were to order you to come to my aid, would you?”

“No.”

“Why?”

“That would leave her unguarded.”

“But she gave you an order.”

“An order that would leave her open to an attack, possibly even a kidnapping. No. I do not follow stupid orders. I did say I would keep your daughter from her own ‘meandering follies’ and I meant it. If you were to die because your own personal bodyguards are inadequate, perhaps it is time to retrain them or get better guards However, you’ll be dead, and so thus those regrets will be pointless.”

Callen burst into another fit of laughter, this time slapping his knee in good humor, “I like him!” he crowed. “Very well. If my daughter is willing, she will have you as her bodyguard. However, you will need to be checked over by Julius here. It his word that is final, on whether I trust you to roam my halls and to protect my daughter. We have much to discuss and only after, will I grant your title to be official.”

“As you wish, your majesty.” Standing now, the Sentierial came to bow his head once more, before looking over at the honey blonde girl. “Is that purpose enough for you?”

“… I-I…” opening and closing her mouth a couple of times, Lumine felt as if she were placed on the spot, given everyone was now focused on her. All she could do in the end, was zip her lips and nod. “Yes.” A weary smile forming on her face. I did say find a purpose, sure… I just didn’t think he’d involve ME!

“Let us go.” The Sentierial now ordered. “I shall return with the princess in dry clothing. From there, you shall have you examination and your talk.” Jutting his head towards her room, the Sentierial was not having Lumine waste any time lollygagging around, as he was already walking past her, using his glower as warning for her to keep up.

“A-Ah!” Lumine scrambled to keep up, the pair leaving the trio behind hastily. At some point, the violet eyed boy had placed a hand upon the small of her back, as he guided her the rest of the way.

Callen stood in between Julius and Aether, with an expression of utter disbelief, “What just happened? Did I just witness Lumine, my daughter, actually follow an order twice!? Twice, without so much as back talk!? She doesn’t even do that with me! Her own father!”

Julius and Aether laughed, continuing to watch as the princess and her bodyguard disappeared around the corner.

= T B C =

Chapter 3: Chapter Three

Chapter Text

Idly, Aether leant himself on the left-hand side of his sister’s closed door. With his arms crossed in front of his chest, he would often find himself looking over to the purple haired Sentieral, who hadn’t moved a muscle from his spot, on the opposite end. It really showed that the man was an automaton, when its was pretty visible that his chest wasn’t rising or falling, or that he hadn’t once wavered or made a singular sound.

In the ten minutes since they had been waiting outside for Lumine to finish changing, the girl not liking maids to help her out, Aether had shuffled his feet, cleared his throat, and even scratched an itch behind his ear. Meanwhile, the violet Sentieral, whose name he had yet to figure out, had remained stoic and still. Not even a veteran trained Knight, with ten years’ service under the crown, ever remained so immobile.

“I have to ask.”

“Do you?”

Aether hadn’t expected such a curt and simply reply. It had left him sort of taken aback, especially after receiving nothing but silence from the Sentierial for so long. “Yes. I would like to ask.” He had met plenty of personalities before, so he didn’t take offense to the automaton’s quick and blunt responses. Meeting his piercing irises, Aether was in awe at the level of emotion and life behind them. Never before had he seen such sentience from a Sentieral, which just cemented the fact that this man was one of kind.

“Then ask.”

“I know Lumine wouldn’t have asked you to become her bodyguard, it’s not something she would have done, because above all else she feels Sentierals should pick and choose whatever they would like to do. So, you must have come up with the idea yourself. You told my father it’s because she has no impulse control and because she can’t keep herself out of danger, which we all can agree on. But, that can’t be all.

I didn’t miss the part where you wanted ANY job that could keep you close to her. So, why? Why do you want to be close to my sister? She isn’t keeping you here by force. She was even handing you your key, so that you could be free and choose your own life and or master. So, why?”

“When I awoke in this world, my creator, my mother, a human, deemed imperfect and flawed. From then on, I knew nothing but suffering and-”

= + =

“St-Stupid, aargh, dress!” growling under her breath, Lumine wanted to just be rid her entire wardrobe at this point. With a sigh, she looked at herself in the full-length mirror, smoothing her hands down the big, poofy skirt, before raking her eyes over her chest and as she turned, her bottom. For the first time, Lumine was checking out how her figure. “…” a small blush grew on her face, as she let her hands trail over her bosom, before moving over her waist and hips.

“Oooh, stop it Lumine!” with a huff, Lumine shook out all the improper thoughts out of her mind, bringing her hands to slap both her cheeks. She refused to think over why suddenly she was curious if said dress looked good on her, or if she needed to stop eating so much, or if her hips were the right proportion, or whether she should put on some makeup, at least a little lip gloss. All things she had never cared about before.

Picking up her very large skirt, she started for the door, only for her footsteps to come to a slow crawl, as she heard Aether’s voice filtering through the doorway. Being as quiet as possible, she crept up to the door, pressing her whole body against it, as her ear now laid upon the wooden surface.

“-miss the part where you wanted ANY job that could keep you close to her. So, why? Why do you want to be close to my sister? She isn’t keeping you here by force. She was even handing you your key, so that you could be free and choose your own life and or master. So, why?”

There was a brief silence and for a second, Lumine wondered if the Sentieral was going to say anything in return. Should I really be listening to this? Was a thought that she come up. Ignorance was bliss, as some would say. But Lumine was curious by nature, and she couldn’t keep herself from continuing to eavesdrop.

“When I awoke in this world, my creator, my mother, a human, deemed imperfect and flawed. From then on, I knew nothing but suffering and-”

= + =

“- animosity. I was merely an object, with no purpose, no directive. She had filled my head with knowledge of the world, of objects, of places, of different topics such as math and social studies. But without a goal, a set purpose, it was meaningless, and I could not turn that knowledge into anything. Time went on… And then she came to me one day, with a smile upon her face. I thought in that instance, maybe she has come to finally give me direction, a purpose.”

“Good morning.”

“Is it?” he not once thought twice over why Ei had chosen to walk up right in front of him.

“I am so sick of you.”

“But I was wrong. All that awaited me was a pitch-black void. I can’t remember how long I was in perpetual darkness. And then along comes your sister… Another human. I did not see the same emotions within her eyes that I saw in Ei.” He would not go into detail the true extend of what he had seen behind Lumine’s gaze. “She was different. She even yelled that much, before jumping into a pool of water, which could have potentially have killed her.”

Aether groaned, rubbing at his face with both his hands, “Yeah… That sounds like Lumine.”

“Your sister told me to believe in her and that is what I will do. I want to protect the person who would go so far to get back my key, the person whose voice roused me from the darkness. That would be your sister. Princess Lumine is my reason for living now.”

“…” having asked his question, Aether hadn’t expected such an answer. It was actually more then he ever thought to have received.

“Does that satisfy your curiosity as well?”

Frowning, Aether wasn’t sure who the Sentieral was talking too, not until the door to Lumine’s room slowly began to creak open and his sister peered out. A small, light blush had formed across her ivory cheeks, as he watched the two lock eyes with one another. He witnessed soft nod, before she stepped fully out of the room.

“Come. Your father awaits.”

Yet again, Aether was left watching his sister obediently follow beside the Sentieral, who needed only to say one thing, in order to be listened too. Then again, the way his sister would look upon the Sentierial when he wasn’t paying attention, was sort of telling in and of itself. In fact, this was Aether’s first ever observing Lumine look upon another with such a glowing expression, let alone blush when someone spoke directly at her.

Now he had one more question.

Should he be worried or not?

What did that say about the future of these two? If their father were to see what he saw, things wouldn’t end so nicely. He was all for letting things play out, it was still to early to jump to conclusions. Afterall, this was a new friend, a new experience for his sister and so why shouldn’t she be excited and glowing with happiness?

I’ll just let things play out for a little while… That’s really all he could do, in order to keep being a supportive brother.

Key 🗝️ To Your Heart

༶•┈┈⛧┈♛ An Automaton Tale ♛┈⛧┈┈•༶

Chapter III

Written By @hanabobanagames (bishiefanatic)

= 🗝️ =

“You heard the words coming out of his mouth, you’ve seen the way he walks and carries himself. He doesn’t beat around the bush, and he is extremely abrasive. One could say he is like that because of he is in fact a Sentieral, but I can’t help but think it’s a personality trait that will remain.”

Julius chuckled, “Yet you said you liked that about him.”

Scoffing, Callen finished pouring water into his goblet, not one to drink during the afternoon, “And I was not lying! Being honest and blunt are good traits, it shows character! But we are talking about a Sentieral Julius, a Sentieral who has proclaimed he wishes to protect my daughter.” Setting down the pitcher of water, he began to wag his finger towards his friend. “Now don’t you give me that look, that’s the same look my daughter gives me!

I am all for treating Sentieral’s with respect and I would never cause them unjust harm, or have them do deplorable and or seedy acts. But you and I both know Sentierals are made with goals and directives engrained in system. You and your fellow crafters work you magic, and we get Sentierals of all kinds, roaming about, able to garden, to fence, to be carriage drivers, shop assistants, hell, even brothel companions!” slamming his fist down upon his throne’s arm rest, Callen needed to drive in his point. “Because that is what they were created for!”

“But this Sentierial… This Sentieral is different. I see something beneath those eyes of his. And I know you are with me on this, when I say it is just not natural. It is not ‘normal’. How can we be so sure, that he won’t disconnect from his ‘personality’ and become something dangerous, simply because of a loose wire or screw?”

Julius took up his own goblet, downing the rest of the water in one gulp, “That is why we are having this test, are we not? I am making sure there no loose wires and or screws. I’ll also be asking him some questions, things that are normal to ask a Sentierial. Callen, you must realize, Ei’s talent surpassed my own. I am not about to deny that, not after what I have seen.” Grabbing up the pitcher of water, Julius wished it was filled with ale. “The woman had a way of creating magnificent works of art and I never would have imagined her to create a Sentierial, let alone two, with such fine detail. Especially with such a level of awareness…”

“Is it even possible?”

Grunting, Julius arched an eyebrow at his friends alluding tone, “Is what possible, my friend? What, do honestly believe she used witchcraft? She used some sort of magic spell? She asked a demon from the depths of hell for a little assistance?” waggling his eyebrows, Julius did not hide the fact he was mocking his friend.

“Silence! Of course not,” waving his hand dismissively, Callen shook his head with a click of tongue in annoyance. “, I am just shocked, is all.” The King remained apprehensive over the topic, pursing his lips, as he brooded over it.

“She was creating her son, Callen. So, it makes sense, does it not? As a parent, wouldn’t you want everything about your child to be… Perfect?”

“I would want my child to be happy.” The King countered.

Julius took a deep breath, exhaling softly, “Yes, well,” he poured himself another glass of water. “,Ei’s prerogative was on perfection. And that, was her mistake.”

The door to the throne room opened, causing both men to suspend their conversation, as they now watched the trio walk inside. The room itself was expansive and meant for large audiences, however there was a personal area, set off to the side, where one could have a simple meeting with the King, without all the fancy setup. This is where Callen and Julius sat, awaiting the trio’s encroachment.

Callen was humbled to see that the Sentierial took to bowing before him. So, while Lumine and Aether took their places on either side of his throne, the King sat, starring at the Sentieral who kept his head bowed low.

“Before your checkup begins from our crafter Julius, I have news to tell you. You may stand.” As soon as the Sentieral took to his feet, did he continue. “We received a missive this morning, in it, was the news that the Kirushima estate has burned to the ground.” He watched for any inflection upon the man’s face or even a sign that he was about to ask questions, or even do a little dance of joy. Anything was possible. When he saw none, he resumed.

“Ei Kirushima, although with extensive third-degree burns, was extracted from the fire. She is alive. However, after being questioned about her son, she has all but shut down completely. The doctors diagnose her as very ill, and she is now in the custody of the Inazuma Tri-Commission. The reason I tell you all of this, is because those that had rescued her, feared her son to be lost in the fire. The estate is enormous, and they only had a handful of Sentieral firefighters. When asked, Ei responded with ‘My son is dead.’. This is what she kept repeating over and over, until she stopped speaking altogether.”

It was now that the Sentierial spoke, “Ei’s Kirushima’s son is dead.”

“But he did not die in those flames, did he? Nor did you kill him, did you?”

“No. Kunikuzushi Kirushima died many years ago.”

“Could you tell us the story?”

Eyes flicking to Lumine, the Sentieral hesitated.

“It’s okay,” having sensed his hesitation, Lumine placed a hand over her heart. “, please. Tell us the truth. No matter how horrible it may be. T-That is, if you wish to tell us!” she looked down at her father now. “Because we won’t force you.”

“We will not,” Callen held back his chuckle, knowing what that expression on Lumine meant. “, however, it will help us, or rather me, better understand your situation.”

“I do not mind talking about it. It is not my story, nor my background. Yet, at every chance Ei got, she would remind me of why I was even walking around and why she had made such a ‘wretched mistake’.”

Glass shattering against the wall, Ei screamed at the top of her lungs, “I never wanted this!”

“Ei was madly in love with a woman named, Yae Hibara, her childhood friend. The two had plans to elope and run away with one another. That is until Yae’s carriage overturned on a rainy day, the impact killing her instantly. After that, Ei went in seclusion, forever wanting to be alone. However, she didn’t hide well enough, for she caught the eye of a Duke.”

“Constant letters and treats, over and over again! He was insistent!” she gritted out. “I should have realized his level of infatuation; I should never have let him get so close...”

“Spurning all his advances, the duke made one last ditch attempt and invited himself over. Ei described him as a clean, well-kept man, one that looked ‘harmless’ and so she allowed him inside. That is when he struck. He raped Ei and would have killed her, had it not been for one of her animal Sentieral’s clawing at his face.”

“YOU CAN’T SAY sh*t, slu*t!” wiping the blood from his face, the duke glowered at the purple haired woman, who held a katana in her hand. He spat at the floor, right where the pink fox stood, hissing, and barking at him in anger. “They’ll believe me over you! All I have to say is that you seduced me, and they’ll believe me! I’LL RUIN YOU, YOU BITCH!”

“Since he was somewhat prolific, the duke threatened Ei to keep her silence. And she did keep quiet. Even during her 9 months of pregnancy. And when that baby was born, on the very first day, she drowned it.”

“…” closing her eyes, Lumine brought a hand to her mouth, body shaking in sorrow. It was a horrible, tragic tale that the Sentierial was telling, and no one dared say a word, whilst he finished.

“A couple years after that, ,my assembly was complete.”

“When he was born.” Julius whispered in sadness. “For over twenty damn years…” bringing his hand to rake through his hair, the man let out a loud exhale. “I-I had no idea. I just always assumed that-“ he felt Lumine’s hand fall upon his arm and his gaze shifted to the girl, who began to slowly shake her head.

“No one knew, Julius. No one. You are not at fault. You said it yourself; Ei was a secretive woman. How could you have known?”

“So, the story comes to light.” Callen murmured. “Tell me, do you know the name of this duke?”

“I do, your majesty. If you are planning to get retribution, it is to late.”

“How so?”

“Ei told me that a prostitute strangled him to death. ‘He tried to rape her and got his just reward’ were her exact words.”

“Good riddance.” The King muttered darkly, having been prepared to carry out an assassination attempt from his finest operatives, had the man been a part of his kingdom. “Then his name does not matter. It should be buried along with him.”

A somber mood now filled the room and Callen came to stare fixedly on the Sentieral, who had grown silent after finishing his tale.

“As you are aware, Ei has proclaimed her son to be dead. Kunikuzushi Kirushima is no longer of this world. This means, you should feel free of any linkage to the name, of any responsibility you feel you have to the Kirushima estate or even to Ei herself. I realize that my words do little in getting rid of the past you endured, that I cannot simply order you to forget but let this be the beginning of a new life for you. A fresh start. Starting with a new name.”

“…”

“You don’t have to think of one on the spot!” Lumine exclaimed, panicked at how the Sentieral looked to be deep in thought, brow furrowing. “You can take your time in thinking of one!”

“I would agree with my daughter, a name should be given some deep contemplation and so I will give you time to do so. Whenever you are ready, simply come to me and state who you are. From then on, it will go on record and become official.”

“Thank you, your highnesses.” Bowing his head once more, the Sentierial would take the offered time.

“Now!” clapping his hand together, hoping to break the mood, Callen looked to his old friend. “Julius here will go about giving you a simple checkup. Once he is done and you have been given his seal of approval, then you will officially be proclaimed as my daughter’s bodyguard. If it comes to that point, I will have to outfit you with a proper attire fitting of such a role. Though only this once. You will be receiving a reasonable stipend for your services, along with room and board. With only your clothes and any other frivolities will come from out of your own pocket. Does that work for you?”

The Sentierial nodded, stunned at the level of generosity the man had for one such as him, “Yes, your majesty. That is more then fair.”

“Very well, Julius,” motioning with his hand towards the Sentierial, Callen invited the man to now go about his task. “, you are up, my friend.”

If the King’s gaze was any indication, Julius knew that if anything bad were to happen, if he were to give the Sentieral a seal of approval, then his head would be placed on a pike. But even knowing this, Julius would remain impartial and unbiased, for he knew that this wasn’t about him, or the King, or even Lumine, who was staring so intently at his back with such eager expectancy.

No, this wasn’t about any of them.

This was about the violet eyed Sentierial, who did deserve a new life and a new start. And who better to be apart of his fresh start, then Lumine. The princess who would sacrifice her life, just to go after his blasted key. Julius would make sure that the Sentierial, whatever his name may be in the future, was given a fair assessment.

That’s the least he could do for him.

Twenty minutes later…

The Sentierial was given Julius’s seal of approval.

= t b c =

Chapter 4: Chapter Four

Chapter Text

It was peculiar to see Aether fidgeting a few feet away, waiting to be noticed. The boy was usually straight forward when it came to talking with him, so Julius could only assume that the prince had something on his mind. Having finished testing Lumine’s new bodyguard, just thirty minutes ago and giving him his seal of approval, did he decide to do a little washing up, before heading back to his workshop. The only reason he was walking out of the castle a free man, with no punishment, other than being punched and yelled at, was due to the fact Callen was a fair and just man.

“If you plan to ask your question, Aether, you should do so now.” Finished washing his hands in a basin, Julius grabbed up a drying cloth from a nearby stand, turning to face the golden eyed prince. “I’ll be leaving soon. I’m already far behind on my work.”

“I suppose my father has already talked to you about Lumine’s Sentierial.”

Arching an eyebrow, Julius nodded, deciding to not divulge the details of their conversation. Callen was still apprehensive over a Sentierial who was so animated and had a mind of its own. Emotions, feelings, these were all things Sentierial’s were not supposed to have, given they were just machines. If they expressed such things, it was only because they had picked up habits and were pretending.

At least, this is what the majority of society believed.

Lumine and a handful of others, would tell a different tale. They would tell you that Sentierial’s did having feelings and emotions, that they were capable of experiencing love, regret, pleasure, and sadness.

How was he supposed to answer, when asked if he believed an automaton could become sentient? Would that not mean that all crafters, Ei included, were playing at being Gods? That they were not producing tools anymore, that they were producing life. It was a slippery slope and he didn’t like being compared to a omnipotent being. His ego wasn’t that big, and he quite liked his place on Earth, so up above in the clouds was a no go for him.

It went without saying, Julius was on the fence over such thinking, even more so now that he met the violet eyed automaton and heard his story. If Lumine’s kind and constant needling away at his conscience hadn’t been enough, then the Sentierial she had brought him, was sort of the nail in the coffin.

An automaton who can cry…

He wondered what color were his tears. Were they oil? Or had Ei designed him with a liquid filter? It was possible, given the Sentierial had a penis. If he had a dick, then had Ei created a pumping system for synthetic sem*n to be produced? Or even pee? Now there was a thought that blew his mind. As a crafter who didn’t make Sentierial’s for the purpose of sex and other erotic recreations, he was sort out of the loop on just how far the designs actually went. There were a number of crafters who took pride in making sure their clients were given the highest quality of pleasure.

“I was just going to ask you your true opinion.”

“Ooooon?” Julius hedged, giving the boy a coaxing stare. “It is unlike you to stand there and twiddle your thumbs, Aether. I am not going to judge you on the question you wish to ask. Come now,” waving him forward, to sit an empty chair, Julius took up the opposite chair. “, ask away.”

Aether took the offered invitation, sitting down with a soft sigh, “I have never met an automaton like Lumine’s. She sees him like a person, no less then a human being and it is… Odd.” Lowering his gaze, Aether looked extremely guilty. “I worry, is all. He talks and speaks, with a mind all his own. I know Ei created him to be her son, but did she really produce an automaton with that much… Emotion? So, I ask, what do you truly believe?”

“I already gave my assessment, Aether. I believe Lumine’s Sentierial is fit to protect her, it is what he wants.”

“See, that’s the thing! He WANTS! Is THAT normal, Julius!? I support my sister in her way of thinking, I truly do, but I still can’t help but be concerned. H-He wanted to kill Ei… I never heard of a Sentierial WANTING to commit… Murder.”

“…” rubbing a hand over his face, Julius inhaled and exhaled slowly. He is his father’s son; I’ll give him that. Which just means he has a good head on his shoulders. The lad will go far as King and with his sister at his side, I’m sure once it is their time to rule, the Kingdom was flourish like never before.

“I do not know what kind of chips Ei placed inside his head, nor will I even think of cutting said head open, to check. I have met numerous Sentierial’s who often ‘want’ to stay with their masters, those that care for them. So, is it normal? I cannot say. Can it happen? It has, we are witnessing it. I cannot stop it; you cannot stop it and I don’t WANT to stop it.” Reaching out, Julius placed a hand upon Aether’s shoulder.

“My boy, this topic will end with us going around in circles, chasing our tails until we grow old and exhausted. Why? Because it’s all based on what you believe in. Not what I believe. I know it’s hard, I know your being torn between wanting to support your sister and fearing the unknown. A machine with a cognitive brain, a so-called heart, its unheard of. What we know, what is fact, is that Sentierial’s are created and given purpose, by us. Humans.

Yet, we are witnessing something new. Even your father has come to terms with that fact. Thus, why he has settled on being a willing participant in the audience, keeping his mouth shut and letting events play out. So, it has led me to do the same. I will also shut my mouth and watch things play out. While also treating the automaton no differently then I would with anyone working under the crown, especially one who is protecting Lumine.”

Aether began to nod, “I had thought the same when seeing Lumine interacting with him. I was planning to be the onlooker, to be there if she needed be, but otherwise keep quiet and remain supportive.” Leaning back in his chair, Aether tried to wear a smile, but failed. “I just don’t want my sister to get hurt. You know how she is, Julius.”

Frowning, Julius wondered what the boy meant by his statement. Did he fear the automaton lashing out or was there a different type of ‘hurt’ he had in mind. “I know exactly how your sister gets and so that is why we’ll all have to be there to give her guidance. Her Sentierial, whatever his new name will be, will also be there. New beginnings, fresh starts, are scary, Aether. Trust me, I should know. I’ve had my fair share of them. But your sister, I believe in. She has a good head on her, despite her foolhardiness and so I believe everything will turn out alright in the end.”

“…” nodding, Aether agreed with the man. “Yes, I believe in her too.”

“By the by, what are those two doing now?”

“Lumine and the Sentierial? Father sent him to get his measurements from the castle tailor, so he can be outfitted with his new clothes starting tomorrow. I have no doubt that Lumine will try to have words with the seamstress while she is on that side of the castle.”

Julius chuckled, “Your sister always looks so lovely in her dresses, I’m flabbergasted why she is so against them.”

“According to her, their cumbersome. Come on Julius, Lumine can’t be wild and free, if she’s being bogged down by layers of dress.” Laughing, Aether shook his head softly. “To be honest, since she wields a sword just as well as me, it doesn’t make much sense to have her outfitted like a cloud each day. I agree with her, she should have some more casual wear.”

“You two should know what’s best for yourselves , so I will leave it to your better judgement. Speaking of weapons, do you know what the Sentieral will be choosing? A spear? A sword? During his assessment I found out that Ei placed basic combat training into his performance chips. However, he told me has never wielded a weapon, other then the knife he picked up.”

“Hmm, I’m not sure what kind of weapon he’ll choose. Naturally any bodyguard would go with something that is light and easy to whip out, right?”

“Not necessarily.” Standing from his chair, Julius went about stretching, having taken a glance at the time while they had been conversing. “I’ve seem dozens of hired mercs who go around carrying giant broadswords, swinging them around as if they were weighed nothing. Given he is a Sentierial, it’s possible for him to accomplish this very efficiently, since his strength is monstrous.”

Aether grew thoughtful, “Well, whatever he’ll choose, I’m sure it’ll be alright. Are you leaving right now?”

“That I am.”

“I’ll walk you out.”

“I hope to see you sister before I leave.” Julius wore a warm smile now. “I have a feeling that I’ll be seeing less of her, if her bodyguard has anything to say about it. If that is the case, I’ll have to make the extra effort to come visit.”

Aether chuckled, “I can’t wait to see how this all plays out.”

Letting out a loud chortle, Julius brought his hand down upon the prince’s shoulder once again, just as he came to stand beside him, “You and me both!”

Key 🗝️ To Your Heart

༶•┈┈⛧┈♛ An Automaton Tale ♛┈⛧┈┈•༶

Chapter IV

Written By @hanabobanagames (bishiefanatic)

= 🗝️ =

The seamstress was undoubtedly avoiding her. Lumine just knew the woman was skulking about behind corners, every time she even came close. If she were being fair, it was really just tradition that she wear these types of dresses and the seamstress was abiding by tradition. But Lumine was so exhausted with her wardrobe and was so very close to just going out in the castle city and buying a whole new wardrobe from one of the stores.

Rushing back to the tailor’s room, Lumine peered inside to witness the end of her bodyguard’s measurements being taken. The tailor didn’t care whether he was outfitting man, beast, or automaton, just so long as he could get around to doing what he did best. Lumine liked the man’s chipper attitude and his ‘can do’ vibe.

“Well, I’ll have your outfit ready by tomorrow afternoon. You’ll be getting two identical sets, just in cases. The King gave me a plan on what he would like you to wear, but he also stated he didn’t mind some liberties being taken on the design.”

Stepping into the room, her presence being noted by both men, she kept quiet, with a smile upon her face. The tailor bowed in respect, but otherwise continued with his explanation, as he held a clipboard in his hands.

“With that being said, is there anything you’d like added? Something that could make it more easier to do you task?” turning around the clipboard, the tailor showed off a simple sketch of what he was about to create. “Go ahead, take a gander. I have no idea what kind of weapon you will be wielding, so perhaps I could work around that.”

Lumine sidled up to the Sentierial’s side, peering at the sketch the man held out for viewing. She was impressed by the level of detail, for it just being a sketch and her mouth formed a small ‘o’. “That looks wonderful! So different then what the soldiers are wearing.” Looking over at the violet eyed man, whose eyes moved over the drawing, Lumine’s expression grew warm. “You can choose whatever you want, it will be your flare, your style.”

He only ever had one outfit. The clothes he had worn during the years he was with Ei, were durable, yet would always grow dirty. Had it not been for the tiny, fox Sentierial, he would have never had washed them. In order to avoid doing that, to avoid seeing Ei grow disgusted at him being in the washroom, he had stopped going outside at some point and remained inside, where he would not get dirty.

Now, he was being given a new outfit, money to buy new clothes, things that would belong to him. Possessions that would be his property, that he could say ‘these are mine’. The tailor was looking at him expectantly, patiently awaiting his opinion, the words that he had to say, so that he could go about doing his work. He was going to get to wear what he wanted to wear, he would be able to get dirty, tear and or rip his clothes, without having to worry.

Raising his hand, he pointed his finger to the hip portion of the sketch, “I’ll be wearing a belt around my pants. I will need a pocket sewn just below said belt, capable of holding at least three or four small vials. Could you blend in the pockets to make them less visible.”

The tailor was astonished by the curt and informative tone, hurriedly turning around the clipboard as he busied himself jotting down everything the Sentierial was telling him. “Mhm! Okay! But of course! Yes. Okay.” Were his responses, as he continued to scribble every little change the automation wanted.

Lumine was impressed, as it would seem her bodyguard had a set plan on what he wanted. She couldn’t help but admire the Sentierial’s side profile, as he was direct, yes, but also pausing at every addition he explained, awaiting the tailor’s approval, before he continued. Once he was finished, he looked proud of himself and was even directing an approving stare at the tailor, who was going over what he had just written down.

“Your weapon was daggers?”

“Daggers that can be used for hand-to-hand combat, while also being able to substitute as throwing knives.”

“Fascinating. I don’t think I’ve ever come across someone with that level of skill.” She wanted to ask him about the pockets he had wanted, along with other choice directions he had with his clothes, but decided she’d eventually find out whilst being guarded by him. It could easily become a topic of conversation, a sort of ice breaker, if there was nothing else to talk about.

And Lumine found she wanted to talk with the Sentierial. Not just because he was someone new in her life, but because she wanted to get to know more about him. To learn what he liked, what he disliked, if he went about eating food, if he liked music, or the outdoors. Given she had found him by the pond and that he could easily swim without sinking like a rock, did he even like to swim?

“Hmmm! That is quite a lot you gave to me, young man!” tapping his pen against his chin, the tailor looked pleased, despite the words he had just said. “But it is nothing that Charlie and I can’t handle! You’ll have your finished clothes tomorrow; you have my word! Now, I have one last question for you.”

Just then, the door to the room opened, a tall, lanky, brunette-haired man, with a kind smile across his handsome face and eyes that were hidden behind a thick pair of brown goggles walked in, carrying four, very heavy rolls of fabric.

“Charlie!” Lumine exclaimed excitedly.

“Oh! Your majesty! Hello! How are you?” going about setting down the rolls of fabric against the wall, all were now made visible of the medium sized wind-up key that was attached to Charlie’s back. Said key clicking away, turning in a clockwise circle at a snail’s pace, counting down till Charlie needed to be wound up once again.

The Sentierial was an olden time model, one made for the sole purpose of doing menial chores and being just a simple tool. Many models like Charlie, were often outfitted with a wind-up key, to make them more aesthetically pleasing. Which was just a fancy way of stating that the crafter didn’t want them to look to much like a human. This was also the reason why Charlie wore those brown goggles, that made him look a little like an adventurer, or a miner, about to mine for ore.

As it was common for his type of models, his eyes were designed to be two circular cogwheels that held two black, glass beads in the center of each. This was also an aesthetic choice, that turned off a lot of buyers, since many found they preferred ‘normal’. Having been saved from being decommissioned, Charlie had found that his eyes had remained a constant source of determinant from those that just didn’t looking upon his face.

So, one day…

“Here you go!” holding up the pair of goggles, Lumine smiled impishly. “Wear these!”

“Your majesty?” unsure of what to say to such a gift, Charlie could only stare down at the goggles the princess had plopped down into his outstretch hands.

“Listen Charlie, I’m tired of seeing you hide away because you don’t want to ‘disturb’ people.” She waved her hand about the desolate room that he would shut himself in, whenever he went about working for the tailor.

“I think it’s silly how they act! You look fine! I don’t think your scary at all! You’re a handsome, upstanding Sentierial and you should be proud of it!” she huffed, placing her hands on her hips. “But I can’t speak for everyone, and I can’t force them to think my way either! So, this is the next best thing I can do for you! This way, you can stop hiding and go about your life!”

“… I can go around the castle?”

“You can do more then that if you wish! No one will question your goggles! And if they do, they shall answer to me!” thumping her hand against her chest, Lumine puffed her chest out. “Well go on! Try them on!”

“Thank you, your majesty.” Lifting his head, Charlie stared up reverently at the princess, who had never once flinched away from his appearance. She had even complemented his cogwheel like eyes and had glossed them to a shine. “Thank you.”

“I am well! Thank you!” quickly Lumine rushed up to the goggled Sentierial, leaving the tailor to ask his question, not even realizing that her violet eyed bodyguard was now watching her from the corner of his eye. “Charlie…” lowering her voice, Lumine made sure that the tailor wasn’t overhearing her. “Could I ask you a favor?” using her hand, she gestured for the Sentierial to keep his voice down as well, coaxing him to come closer, down to her level. “Just a tiny, teensy favor.” She whispered.

Charlie smiled, used to Lumine’s outbursts, and being warned on them by her brother. This wouldn’t be the first time she had come to him with a mischievous plot. “Well, if it is in my power to do, then of course. Please, ask away.”

“Could you maybe, make me a dress?”

Charlie’s mouth fell open every so slightly, as they whispered back and forth with one another, “A dress? B-But, your highness, I-I do not know how to even begin making you a dress! The seamstress is-“

“You don’t understand, Charlie!” if she was whining, Lumine didn’t care, as she continued to keep her voice lowered. “The seamstress is wonderful at her job, but gosh, I just want a hum drum dress! Something plain, something simple! I’m not asking for the fancy glitz and glam! Just something that I can run around in, something I can even get dirty in!”

Charlie couldn’t help but think that this was so like the princess, to want to run about and get dirty. After only knowing her for only two years, he was well aware of how active she was, not only inside the castle, but outside as well. She did as much as she was able too and that was the truth. She would never turn a blind eye on a person in need, she wore her heart on her sleeve and when she eventually would become Queen, the people would rejoice.

“…”

How could he possibly say ‘no’ or even refuse such a pleading expression from her? From the very day she saved him from being decommissioned, was the day he had sworn his loyalty to the not only the crown, but to her.

“I will see what I can do. If I find free time tonight, mayhap tomorrow or the next day, you will have your dress.”

“Really!?” she tried her best not to screech out her excitement, as she brought her hands to clutch at Charlie’s arm. “Y-You really mean it! I know your busy helping Benedict, so really, no rush!” while talking, Lumine didn’t even realize she was hopping up and down slightly in excitement.

“Haha, I will do my best t-“ Charlie let his sentence trail away, as he now spotted a figure coming up behind the princess, before suddenly sliding in between them, bumping her behind his frame. “Oh my.” Never before had he witnessed such an occurrence, save from the prince playing around with his sister. His goggled eyes came to meet with piercing violet eyes that glared back at him with a solid glower. “You are-“

“No, no, it’s okay!” thinking the Sentierial thought Charlie a threat, Lumine tried to settle the mood. “Charlie is Benedict’s assistant and tailor in training! Charlie, this is, um, well this is my new bodyguard! He doesn’t quite have a name yet, but when he does, he’ll go about introducing himself.”

“Your bodyguard?” Charlie awed. “A Sentierial!? That is amazing and I am glad!” his face brightened. “To know a fellow automaton is looking after you, now that is a comforting thought! I implore you to always keep the princess safe!”

“That was my intention.”

Lumine looked back and forth between the two, noting the stand-offish approach the Sentierial now held, even though Charlie was all smiles. She panicked, hoping to dissipate whatever tension was mounting, not understanding why the purple haired automaton was still shielding her as if she were about to be attacked. “W-Well, we’ll let you guys get back to work. Shall we get going?” stepping past the Sentieral, she motioned for him to follow.

“Take care, your majesty! Have a wonderful rest of your day!” Benedict called from the back, oblivious to what was happening, as he was busy preparing to start automaton’s commission.

“See you, your highness! I shall do my best to get around to what we discussed.” He made sure to keep it vague, knowing that such a thing would be frowned upon, especially if the seamstress were to find out.

“Goodbye! Thank you! Also don’t forget to your wind him, Benedict!”

“Yes, of course!”

Thankfully he had listened to her suggestion, as Lumine found he was following behind her out the door. Relieved at the now change of scenery and feeling good about her impending dress that hopefully Charlie could start on soon, Lumine stretched her arms above her head, walking down the hallway casually.

“Let’s seeeeee.” Talking aloud, because she knew the Sentierial was following behind her, Lumine dropped her arms now, turning to face the man, as she continued walking backwards. “We have some time before dinner! How about we head out into the castle town! I could show you around!”

Grunting, the automaton came to cross his arms in front of his chest, “No.” his answer was blunt. “Not until the blacksmith outfits me with my weapons and I am in my proper gear, will we step foot outside the castle.”

Lumine smirked devilishly, “Is that so? But you know, as my bodyguard, you’re supposed to go wherever I go.”

“That is true. But I can also prevent you from going places.”

Showing off a dead panned expression, Lumine found herself slowly coming to a stop, eyeing the Sentierial with an almost challenging look. “…”

Eyes narrowing, the Sentierial could sense she was up to something. Lumine was truly bad at hiding her true intentions, which wasn’t exactly a bad thing, given it made his job a lot easier.

“… Only for a couple of hours…”

“No.”

“One hour.”

“No.”

“Thirty minutes?”

“No.”

“Ooooookay~!” ever so slowly pivoting on her heel, Lumine turned her back upon the automaton, heart beginning to beat wildly inside her chest. What was coming over her? Why was she deliberately trying to provoke him?

I want to know!

She wanted to see for herself if he was serious. If he really would keep her from going places as he threatened. Of course, she didn’t think a liar, but the thrill was there. Before she knew it, Lumine had picked up her skirt and started off in a sprint. She simply embraced being sporadic, she didn’t really know how else to describe her actions, but suddenly she was filled with excitement and giddiness, as she raced down the hallway.

It had only been ten seconds.

Ten seconds of her running as fast she could, before she felt an overwhelming, intense, yet warm, aura seep around her, before strong arms wrapped around her waist, halting her progress, whilst hefting her clear off the ground. Kicking her legs out in a struggle, Lumine couldn’t help but let out a yelp at how fast it all been. The strength the Sentieral was showing, as he effortlessly held her off the ground, was amazing.

“There is nowhere you can run, where I won’t find you. I will always catch you.”

“I concede!” Lumine exclaimed. “I concede!”

“Remember my words, your highness.” was the last thing he said, before placing her back onto her feet. He watched as she hung her head in disappointment, kicking her foot upon the ground, sulking.

If he were being honest with himself, he had enjoyed chasing her down and catching her. She had weighed next to nothing, but her frame in his arms had been soft, supple, and fragile. Her scent a sweet and delicate fragrance, one he couldn’t quite give a name too. It was a smell he had woken up to twice, one that he was sure was engrained into his mind.

“Well fine, you win.” Lumine grinned, unfazed by the automaton’s victory. She had expected it and it had been fun. The Sentierial didn’t look as if he were upset even, she could have sword he had even been smirking at one point. “Then let me show you around the castle! Give you a rundown of all the wings and spots where the guards do their patrols.”

“That would be more beneficial that a day outside in the town.”

“Says you.” Lumine sing songed, turning now to start for their first destination.

“I am right.”

“Sure, sure.”

“Your opinion is mute.”

“HEY!”

༶•┈┈⛧┈♛ 🗝️ ♛┈⛧┈┈•༶

“We won’t be getting around to the entirety of the castle today,” Lumine explained, sounding a bit bummed about it. “, we’d at least need another morning and afternoon to finish up. That’s if I exclude the outside, gardens included, the soldier barracks and the guard houses. Maybe tomorrow we can…” her words trailed away, as she came to realize that the automaton was not following behind her anymore.

Brow furrowing, Lumine turned to face the violet eyed man, who stood in the middle of the hallway, gaze pinned upon the wall, which held various paintings on display. There was one painting in particular that his eyes were locked onto and quietly, Lumine came to stand just a few paces behind the man, as she to now came to fixate upon.

On said canvas, was depicted twins, who were faced back-to-back. One was sad, while the other was happy. Each twin held a different background, yet what should have been the happy background for the happy twin, was actually the dark and depressing background, with the sad twin, receiving the happy background. It was a painting that Lumine was sure her father had bought randomly at an auction, always overjoyed to have anything that even remotely reminded him of his children.

Remaining quiet, Lumine shifted her gaze back to the Sentierial wondering what he was thinking about, when looking at the painting. What emotions did it invoke in him? Why had he be drawn too it? There was a number of assumptions going on inside her head, but she wanted to hear the truth from his mouth.

So, she waited.

She wouldn’t ask.

It wasn’t her place. Yet she hoped that the Sentierial knew that she was just right behind him, for support.

“Rage. I had been overcome with rage. It was the first time ever that I experienced such an emotion before. Every step I took, was painful, as the inside of my chest felt as if it were burning up. But I was seething in rage, and I wanted my revenge for what Ei had done to me. She betrayed me and then just… Discarded me. She cut my strings like the puppet that I was. Then I found a copy of myself, and I realized what she had done. She had made another one of me. Was he her perfect son? Is what I thought, before attacking him.

I know better now. He wasn’t at fault. He was the same as me, he had been created the exact same way. And I killed him. You should loathe me, if not loathing, then at least fear me. I am broken, there is something wrong with me. I am a Sentierial who feels things and is wrecked with so much emotion, that I cannot possibly fathom it. The inside of my chest burns even now,” his hand came up to his chest, fingers digging into where his lieas stone laid. “, and I do not know why!” he hissed.

“Never.”

Gently, with all her heart and soul, Lumine wrapped her arms around the Sentierial’s torso, embracing the man with all her might. Resting her cheek against his backside, Lumine squeezed tightly, hearing the soft thrum of his lieas stone, along with the whirring of gizmos and tiny cogs turning. All of which told her that the automaton was alive.

“I’ll never fear you.” She whispered.

“Your opinion is mute.”

“No.”

“…”

“I may not have all the answers, I may not sound smart when I’m saying these things… But what I do know, what I’m confident about is that it’s okay to feel emotion! It doesn’t matter whether your human or a Sentierial! Your heart, your stone, whatever you want to call it, burns, because its alive. Its thriving. It’s painful, because you don’t understand what your feeling, you’re lost.”

“…” Lost.

“And that’s okay, that’s natural. Even humans, no matter how long they’ve lived, get lost too! That’s why they seek help, they seek guidance.” Squeezing him just a little tighter, Lumine buried her face into his backside now. “I told you; I’ll be your support. I’ll help you sort out your feelings, your emotions, whatever you need! I won’t let you stay in the dark.”

“Again…” the stone inside his chest pulsated. “You are ridiculous.”

“Heh,” with a soft giggle, Lumine was once again resting her cheek against his back. “, then I’m ridiculous. I’m also an idiot, remember, so good luck getting this idiot to listen to anything sane.”

“You are not supposed to admit that.” His tone indicated how little he was surprised at her lack of sense. “You really are stupid.”

“I don’t care.” she was past the point of being insulted by his insults. She wasn’t going to take his bait and she wasn’t about to be dissuaded.

“…” tearing his eyes away from the arms wrapped around him, he now looked back up at the painting they stood in front of.

“I’ll never fear you.”

The pain has ebbed. Her warmth, the sound of her voice, her breasts…

“My stone has calmed.”

“You mean your heart? It must be at peace. Maybe because you know who has your back now!” with a cheerful smile, Lumine lifted her head, tilting her head to peer at the side of the Sentierial’s face. “Right?”

Turning to look over his shoulder at the princess, he found himself arching an eyebrow. He couldn’t deny that what she had said held a bit of truth, for he did feel a calm had overcome him. The thrum of his Aurelias stone, matched her heartbeat, as her chest remained melded against his backside. It was as if they were growing in sync with one another.

“Righhhht?”

“You can release me now.”

“Hm?” blinking a couple of times, Lumine hadn’t even realized she was still hugging him. “Ah!” quickly she reeled herself back, a small blush creeping up her face. Though she was embarrassed at having held him longer then needed, it didn’t change anything that had just happened and so she stood firm, looking the man right in the eyes.

“It is my turn to concede. I will leave you to support me then.”

“You got it! I won’t let you down!”

Crossing his arms in front of his chest, the automaton seemed to have come to a conclusion, “I know what I wish to call myself.”

Lumine’s eyes widened, “You do!? That’s great!”

“Come, let us find your father.”

“Yes!”

With a skip in her step, Lumine quickly followed alongside the automaton, a beaming smile upon her face. For a little bit, I felt our hearts were sort of connected. It felt nice. For the rest of the way, Lumine would ever so often let her eyes come to shyly stare at the man’s profile, remembering the many sounds she had heard while embracing him.

I wonder if he felt it too.

= T B C =

Chapter 5: Chapter Five

Chapter Text

Stretching his arms above his head, Callen let out a strained yawn, feeling an ache starting along his backside. This is what happened when he spent a couple of hours sitting down and he had to remind himself that he was getting along in his years. Although confident enough he could take on his fair share of enemies in a fight, he wasn’t as spritely as he had been in his twenties. Callen had to make sure to continue to be active, always stretch, maybe pace about his office a couple of laps, or his aches would turn into more than just light discomforts.

With a frustrated sigh, he brought his hands to rub at his face, deciding to take a break from the work that laid about his desk. Many would assume a King would delegate said work to advisors and the such, which the majority of Kings did, but not Callen Tigel. No, he refused to fall into the cycle of being left out of the loop, when it came to his kingdom and his people.

What if an appointed advisor decided to raise taxes without his permission? Or what if a cargo wagon holding lifesaving medical supplies was given the wrong directions? Those scenarios alone were more than enough fuel for his mind, to make sure he became a ruler with a much more hands on approach, even when it came to matters of war. He was also teaching his children to have the same mindset, which in turn had both of them coming in and out of his office to help in some capacity.

Before he stood from his desk, needing a proper stretch and maybe some warm tea, which the maid had delivered a short time ago, Callen eyed the last set of scrolls, sent from Mondstadt, that sat open on his desk. Beside the unfurled scrolls, was the missive he had finished writing in response, one he had personally signed and sealed. The King would be needing to have a conversation with his daughter about what exactly was in those scrolls, a conversation he was sure would be met with some opposition.

A knock on his door made him jump just a little out of his seat, not one for getting visitors, or even mail and like during this hour of the day. His gaze shifted towards the cuckoo clock by the window, noting that it was just an hour and half before dinner would be served.

“Father?”

Brow raising in surprise, Callen hadn’t expected to hear his daughter voice coming through the other side of the wooden barrier. Normally she would never go about knocking, nor would Aether, as his children knew they were more then welcome to waltz right in and bother him. As future rulers to the kingdom, they deserved to be in the know of everything that went on, not only in the Kingdom territory itself, but around its surrounding borders as well.

“Come in.”

Expecting his daughter to walk in first, Callen was met with the violet Sentierial instead, who bowed his head upon entering, with Lumine following right after. In this most jarring turn of events, it would seem this was an official visit, rather then one for recreation and so he leant back in his seat, indicating to the automaton that he had the floor.

Standing in front of the King’s desk, the Sentierial began to speak, “You told me to come see you, when I finally thought up a name, I wish to call myself.”

“That is true. You have thought of one?”

“Yes.”

“By all means, I am ready to hear whenever you wish to tell me.” watching the automaton with a scrupulous expression, Callen could swear that he inhaled some air into his lungs, before exhaling.

Which was prosperous since Sentierial’s did not have lungs, nor any other human like organs, save for those created artificially by the crafters personally. But even when this was done, the organs only served to mimic human like function, while going about pumping oil and or other fluids around. He was no expert when it came to custom made models and those specifically crafted for pleasure, but he had overheard his fair share of talk. The things crafters were able to do was just astounding and he had the utmost respect for the profession.

So in regards to this Sentierial, just how lifelike could he truly act?

“I once read a story, about a man who created dozens of lifelike wooden puppets, in order to fulfil his goals. The man didn’t care for these creations, so he called them the most basic of names. Kugutsu, which is translated into puppet. One day however, when his power was waning, did he create one more puppet. This puppet was tiny and couldn’t move on their own. Instead of throwing it away, however, the man placed strings onto the tiny puppet, helping it to move.

Overtime, the man grew to love his tiny creation, like his own child. Knowing that his child could never be happy being moved around on strings, did the man sacrifice the last of all his power, so that he could finally cut his son’s strings. The puppet grew and became strong, starting a new life for himself. And they were a family.”

Callen remained quiet, knowing the man wasn’t done speaking.

“Your daughter, the princess, brought me back to life and almost drowned, in order to give me a second chance. She was willing to go that far, just so that I could remain a puppet without strings. And just like the puppet in the story, I too am starting a new life. I feel…” slowly, he came to look over his shoulder at Lumine. “What is this feeling, when I think about the future, when I think about the future with you?”

Lumine tried not to blush like mad, doing her best not to fumble over her words, as the automaton was looking so intensely at her. This was it! This is what she had promised to help him with! She couldn’t just stay tight lipped and embarrassed! She had promised him that she wouldn’t be letting him down! That she would be there for him, whenever he needed an explanation on his feeling.

“Hope.” She murmured softly, a small blush creeping up into her cheeks. Her ears hadn’t deceived her, he had rather brazenly included her in his future. Lumine could feel her heart thrumming against her chest. “You are feeling hope.” Witnessing the Sentierial nod in recognition and approval of her words, Lumine felt a surge of pride and happiness overcome her.

“Yes, I feel hopeful of the future.” Looking back at the King, the automaton now seemed more resolute. “My new name will be Kugutsu, Kugutsu Kirushima. If you are wondering why I am keeping Ei’s last name, the answer is simple. I won’t run from my past. My mother created me, then abandoned me. I killed my own brother. These are all facts. I will live with them, but I will not let them control me.”

Callen took a moment to gather his thoughts, impressed at the speech Kugutsu had just given. If Lumine had nothing to say about the man killing another automaton, then who was he to dredge it up and bring judgement? Unlike his daughter, if it came down to choosing who lives, humans or machines, he would not hesitate a second in answering. Hope, huh? He feels hopeful. Is that even possible? Is it just advanced AI chips at work? The way he had asked his daughter, had been reminiscent of a child seeking guidance on a hard problem. It was endearing to witness, but it was also the first time he had ever took sight of a Sentierial wanting to learn and expressing frustration.

“Well then, Kugutsu Kirushima, let me start over. Welcome to the Kingdom of Terawadian. I would like to extend my warm welcome into my home and thank you for taking care of my daughter. I hope to see great things from you, whilst you serve under the crown.”

Bowing respectfully, Kugutsu spoke his appreciation, “Thank you, your highness.”

“Kugutsu!” Lumine cheered behind the automaton “C-Could I call you Kugu for short?” her eyes lit up with eagerness, as the man turned to stare at her. “O-Or do you not like that?”

“You can call me whatever you wish, your highness.”

Smiling, Lumine giggled, “I’ll surprise you with Kugu on some days and Kugutsu on others!”

Callen began to chuckle, as he began to stand from his chair, “Forgive my daughter, she is quite lazy when calling people by their full names, even though it is a very bad habit for a princess, who is to be a Queen one day, to have!” he wagged his finger towards her. “She often calls her own brother Aethie, and then with Julius its, Jul!”

“I-I am not lazy!” Lumine exclaimed, narrowing her gaze at Kugu, as she saw the very obvious snide smirk crossing his face.

Clapping his hands once, Callen started around his desk, “I shall place your name in the files. However, I will not be the one to deliver to it to the masses. That will be your job. Go out and introduce yourself, get use to your new name and your new life.” Coming to a stop in front of his desk, he gave the Sentierial a “Now, I have some matters I wish to discuss with my daughter, before we head off to dinner. If you could please wait outside.”

“…”

“Unless…” the King’s gaze narrowed at the automaton’s hesitancy. “You believe I am incapable of protecting my own daughter, in my own office.” His tone indicated to Kugu that he should choose his answer very wisely, for though he did not have a weapon, he would in fact use his bare hands to deliver a blow if need be.

“Of course not, your highness.” Bowing curtly, Kugutsu thus turned, casting a glance upon Lumine. “I will wait outside for you, your highness. Call out my name if you have need of me.”

Lumine nodded, watching as the Sentierial walked out the door, closing it behind him. Once she heard that soft ‘click’, did the princess turn attention back to her father. “Considering Aether is not here; I have a sneaking suspicious these ‘matters’ you need to discuss have something to do with me personally.”

Taking one of the scrolls off of the table, Callen held it out for his daughter, who stepped forward, reaching out to take the offered piece of parchment, “W-What is this?”

“I need you to hear me out, sweetheart, please. It is only for the weekend! And who knows, mayhap it will bring about new relationships and more!”

“Relationships…?” brow furrowing, Lumine quickly stared down at the parchment, reading it out loud. “To His royal Majesty-“

Key 🗝️ To Your Heart

༶•┈┈⛧┈♛ An Automaton Tale ♛┈⛧┈┈•༶

Chapter V

Written By @hanabobanagames (bishiefanatic)

༶•┈┈⛧┈♛ 🗝️♛┈⛧┈┈•༶

To His royal Majesty King Callen Tigel of Terawedian,

I thank you for writing to me and my kin! Not only myself, but my sons Diluc and Kaeya, do humbly accept your gracious invitation to the castle this weekend! I know since last our meeting, though they would not have me say so forwardly, that both my sons are eager to meet with not only your beautiful daughter but also your son!

I can most assuredly bring along not only my finest wine, but my stories about the process of making such a brew! Rest assured; I have many a story with dozens of twists to the trade. You will be surprised to know that wine making is quite the adventurous endeavor!

If I may be so forward, about the meeting of our children, I do hope that my son Diluc and your daughter grow just a little closer with their friendship. For quite some time Diluc has been pouring himself into his work and the one time I truly saw him shine was with the princess Lumine. It may have just been for a short time, but I did see a change within him.

With that being said, I am excited to catch up during the weekend, dear friend!

“Your faithful and loyal friend… Crepus Ragnvindr…” lowering the scroll, Lumine looked back at her father with what could only be described as an expression of betrayal. “You planned this?”

Callen took a deep breath, having expected the conversation to take this turn, “Yes, I did. If you must know, I wanted to catch up with my good friend. It has been quite some time and since he just finished the harvest season for the winery, it’s the best time for him to get away from the hustle and bustle of work!” sitting on the edge of his desk, he sighed outwardly.

“You know how far he has to travel from Mondstadt, Lumine, a whole two days! I decided that why shouldn’t he stay from Friday to Monday morning! And of course, he is welcome to bring his sons! They too would love a vacation every now and again!”

“I will be a gracious host,” doing her best to curb her the outburst that threatened to spill forth, Lumine tried to level her voice, not wanting to blow this event out of proportion. Maybe it had a little do with Kugu standing outside within earshot, so the last thing she wanted was for him to hear her yelling like a child. “, but I will not entertain his sons. I know exactly what this is!”

“Diluc and Kaeya are you and your brother’s age! Why would you not want to spend time with them? And what is this, Lumine? Hm? An ambush? Can you blame me for wanting to find friends for you!?”

“I-I can find friends on my own, thank you very much! But this isn’t about ‘friendship’ is it, father? Don’t think I have forgotten about the dozens of letters that came during my eighteenth birthday, with the Ragnvindr clan being one of them! You cannot stand there and tell me that this isn’t a set up! That you and Crepus hope that something comes from this!”

“Diluc and Kaeya are good men, Lumine!” Callen’s voice rose an octave, in disbelief over her words. “Of course, I would want something to come from this! They are in the peak of their prime, good men, who work hard and don’t slack off! Their handsome, refined, with wonderful backgrounds! Why would I not want a union to come from this!? Is it women? Do you prefer women? Because if that is the case, I will go about sending invitations out to all the princesses, duch*esses, any eligible maiden out there! Just you tell me, Lumine! I just want to see you happy!”

Lumine hung her head in exasperation, “I-I don’t have a preference to be honest, man or woman, I do not care. I just do not want to be pressured into marriage!”

“You are not being pressured into anything, sweetheart.” Standing straight, Callen walked over to his daughter, relieved to finally be getting somewhere with this topic. Placing his hands upon her shoulders, he wore a warm smile. “You are free to choose whoever you wish to marry, be it man or woman! I care not! All I care about is seeing you and your brother happy.”

“…” lifting her head, Lumine looked into her father’s eyes.

“You know, I met your mother at a ballroom party, have I ever told you this story?”

Giggling, Lumine nodded her head, “Yes, several times now.”

“Well, I did!” Callen chortled. “She was the most beautiful woman in the entire room! You have her eyes you know! Anyways, she was so beautiful, and I just had to go up and meet her. I HAD TOO! So, there I went, striding up like the big man I thought I was and BAM, I fell flat on my face.”

Laughing, Lumine had always envisioned the scene in her head. Though their mother had died during childbirth, they had paintings of her around the castle, making it easier for them to put a face to the name.

“Your mother was the first to help me up and that was the moment, we both fell in love.” Bringing his thumb and index finger to grasp at his daughter’s chin, Callen now wore a look of pure affection. “I just want that for you, sweetheart. I want you to find love like I did. Avoiding parties and get togethers is only keeping you from forming connections! It isn’t healthy to make friends with dozens of Sentierial’s and stave off human relations!”

“It isn’t the Sentierial’s fault, father…” she grumbled, frowning at the man.

“I didn’t say they were at fault. I merely am pointing out a fact that you have more automaton friends, then actual human ones. Julius, Julian, your brother, and I do not count, young lady.”

“…” lowering her gaze, Lumine found she couldn’t deny his words. “I have nothing in common with the noble girls who wish to partake in tea parties and gossip get togethers. All it reminds me of is a rabble of chickens bawking away!” she stated with a huff. “A-And I have been doing my best to avoid get togethers, because I feared you would force someone upon me…”

“But now you know I would never do that, my dear! You are free to choose whomever you want! ANYONE! Even right now!” dramatically he took a step back, pretending as if he were proclaiming to a crowd of people. “Hear me people of Terawedian! Whomever my daughter so chooses, will be her betrothed! It could be you, or you!” he pointed to random spots in the room, still pretending as if there was crowd. “Or you fine gentlemen, who looks about ninety-nine!”

Lumine laughed, swatting at her father’s hand, “Stop it.” she murmured, smiling as she came to meet his amber gaze. “Or I just might go for the ninety-nine year old senior!”

“Well, if that is the case, I better get grandkids! Because I can tell you right now, you might just become a widow on your wedding night.”

“FATHER!” shoving the man playfully, Lumine shook her head with mirth. “Awful, just awful.” She chided, smiling goofily.

“Come here, you!” raising his arms up, Callen wanted a hug from his daughter and was happy to find that she came right into his embrace. Folding his arms around her, he squeezed her tightly, rocking his little girl back and forth. “I love you so much, sweetheart. So very much.” He murmured, kssing the top of her head. “You and I both know you have so much to offer people. It is a crime to keep yourself hidden away. Whether something sparks with the Ragnvindrs boys or not, is all up to fate and well, your own heart. But why hide your heart away? Take chances, let others see you for the beautiful person you are.”

“… A-And I can fall in love with anyone?” having wrapped her arms around her father, Lumine’s cheek rested against his chest, the sound of his heartbeat pulsing against her ear. “You won’t be upset if nothing comes from this weekend?”

“I’ll be upset if those two don’t want to be your friends, but other then that, no. If those boys aren’t you cup of tea, we’ll keep trying until you do find someone you like! And if the next batch of individuals doesn’t work out, we just keep on going! But you can’t find true love, you can’t find someone you wish to spend your entire life with, without putting yourself out there. Who knows, maybe your destined partner has yet to be invited to the castle or is waiting for you at the next ball!”

Destined partner... “Dad?”

It had been quite some time since his little girl had called him ‘daddy’ or ‘dad’ and his heart swelled inside his chest, trying his best not to start crying, as he caressed her hair lovingly, “Yes, sweetheart?”

“Do you believe in fate?”

“Of course, I do. I believe meeting your mother was fate. Me falling on my face right in front of her had been fate pulling her strings and connecting us together. So yes, I believe in it.”

Lumine didn’t have to think of the reason why she had brought up such a question. Her father wasn’t wrong when it came to her having dozens of automaton friends, Charlie, Erika, Bernice, she could fill a whole piece of paper with Sentierial’s she had met and befriended. And that was probably because none of them had any ulterior motives. They were all honest, hardworking, and saw her as just a normal girl, first, before her title. They weren’t out for anything else, other then to just live day by day and do their work.

So, it went without saying that her thoughts had somehow fallen on Kugutsu, whilst her father had stated he didn’t care whom she chose to be her partner. It was Kugu’s face that came to mind, when she thought about handsome men and those she were attracted too. Yes, she had spoken with Diluc and even his brother Kaeya, both men were extremely handsome, and women fawned over them.

But not her.

In fact, the first-time meeting Kugutsu, while he laid motionless in place, had been the most captivated she had ever been with a man in her life. He was both handsome and beautiful! And despite his attitude being somewhat prickly, his tone stand offish and brash most of the time, despite that, Lumine still wanted to be around him. Because she knew that beyond all those things she had listed, there was much more to the man.

Lumine could see a softness about him, even a playful side as well and she wanted to explore that. She wanted to find out so much more about Kugutsu Kirushima, as he himself started life anew, figuring things out one day at a time. And of course, she didn’t dare say any of this out loud, fearing her father would take it the wrong way.

It wasn’t as if she were saying she was in love with Kugutsu. But I do find him attractive. She wasn’t naïve, she knew it was possible for a Sentierial and a human to have sex, but to be together in a relationship, to form a bonding connection, was a whole other story, let alone having that connection grow. However, Lumine couldn’t help but ponder on whether or not Kugutsu could be that exception. And it was those thoughts, that were leading her into dangerous territory.

Aargh, stop it Lumi! Father’s right… I have to start putting myself out there. What are you even thinking!? Fate or not, Kugu is an automaton… And I’m a human. Even if I were to like him like that or even if he liked me back! W-We, just couldn’t be together… She was grateful her father couldn’t see the whirlwind of emotions washing over her face, as a small pout now formed upon her lips. Ugh! I gotta think about meeting new people. HUMAN people.

“So am I going to see an interactive Lumine greeting the Ragnvindr brothers, this coming weekend?”

Lumine took a deep breath, before nodding her head, “Yes, you will. I’ll even try to see if I have one of those falling on my face encounters with them!” she teased, leaning back to stare at her father.

Chuckling, Callen came to kiss her upon the forehead, in a much more happier mood then before, “That’s my girl! Taking after you ol’man! You gotta remember to trip with all your might! I guarantee one of them will happily come to your aid.”

Kugutsu would come to my aid… Lumine wore a weary smile, yet again thankful her father was his own little world, thrilled over the coming weekend ahead and unable to see how her eyes now shifted to the doorway, where the automaton more then likely stood, waiting.

“Now! Let’s get to dinner, I’m famished!”

༶•┈┈⛧┈♛ 🗝️♛┈⛧┈┈•༶

Being the last one to sit at the table, Lumine spared a glance towards the corner of the room, where Kugutsu stood stoic and silent, remaining vigilant, as his eyes scanned over the room every so often. He was doing his duties, being a faithful bodyguard whilst she went about eating. Lumine didn’t know why she felt so awkward sitting at the table, about to stuff her face in front of him, while he watched them.

Sentierals didn’t need food, water, or any kind of nourishment. They didn’t even need a top off of oil, not unless they were made shoddily. So, it just didn’t make sense why she felt guilty. Even if she were to invite him to the dinner table, it wasn’t as if he could eat any of the food.

Not unless… Brow furrowing, Lumine pursed her lips, debating on whether she should ask the Sentierial or not. From across the table, she could feel her brother staring her down, more than likely wondering why she was acting so funny. It had always been easy for Aether to distinguish her mood swings. This of course meant that her father had caught on as well, which in turn led to both men now setting their gazes upon her.

“Lumi? What’s up?”

“Have a stomachache already, sweetheart?” Callen smirked. “The maids have yet to serve us.”

It wouldn’t hurt to ask, would it? Ei did create for him a… A small blush crept up her face. W-Well, she did make him into an exact replica of a human male! S-So, maybe she added a few extra features as well! Ignoring her father and brother, Lumine came to turn slightly in her chair, looking over to Kugutsu, who arched an eyebrow at the attention she was giving him.

“Do you eat, Kugutsu? O-Or, rather, can you eat?”

Both Callen and Aether’s eyebrows shot up at the question the girl asked. Leave it to Lumine to even begin thinking of something like that. It went without saying that Callen and Aether now grew intrigued, their gazes shifting to the Sentierial, curious of what he would end up saying. In the whole of the castle, there was not a single automaton who partook of food, though it was not unheard of for such things to happen. It was amazing what crafters could do, given the right amount of money.

“Yes, I can.”

Lumine’s face lit up, “That is amazing!”

“How?”

“Father!” angrily, Lumine shot her father an admonishing look. “That is so rude!”

Callen raised his hands in surrender, “My apologies if I have offended you Kugutsu. I am just extremely curious on how a Sentieral eats.” As he said this, the maids bustled into the dining room, delivering platters of food to the table. “As a human, we have a digestive system. I do not mean to be crude around the dinner table, but if you were to eat, where would it go?”

“FATHER!”

“I-I mean, come on Lumi,” Aether hoped to calm his irritated his sister, who now focused her glare upon him. “, I-I am sort of curious too… He doesn’t have to answer, but you can’t sit there and say you aren’t at least thinking these things as well! If you do not ask him personally, I am certain you’ll just end up asking Julius.”

Lumine bristled, “I already have a rough idea on how custom automatons eat.” She was lying, which was seen plainly on her face.

“I do not mind telling you what happens to food, once I have chewed and swallowed it.” Still standing in place, Kugutsu began to explain. “The chemicals inside me are not normal. I do not run off of oil, instead, Ei created me with an acidic solution of her own creation. It’s that acidic solution that courses through what humans would call ‘veins’. The solution makes sure I do not rust, as well.

Once I have finished chewing my food, it goes down an acidic tube which begins the process of dissolving said food rather hastily, until only tiny remnants of what I have just eaten, land in a small compartment, awaiting to be expelled. ” his hands went down to the lower side of his waist, using his knuckles to knock upon a small area near his left hip. “It’s hidden well, but I would need only to peel back a bit of skin and take out said compartment, once the compartment box has grown full.”

“That’s amazing!” Aether and Lumine said in unison.

Callen would have touched upon the topic of Ei’s special solution, but he didn’t want to upset Lumine. If the woman had created formula all her own, which regulated through Kugu’s body like blood, what would happen to the automaton if he were to somehow become gravely injured and in need of repairs? If he did not run off of regular oil and or gasoline, would it even be possible to fix him back up, without the original creator’s design? Custom automatons were tricky to maintain bc of this, due to the fact that every so often, they would need to go back to the one who created them and receive maintenance.

“Hehe, that compartment is like his stomach!” happily, Lumine motioned to a chair next to her. “Please, join us, Kugu!”

“Yes, please, join us Kugutsu.” Motioning his hand to the chair his daughter had pulled out, Callen didn’t mind observing more of this mysterious automaton.

“Then does that mean you have taste buds?” Aether couldn’t help but ask, as he watched the Sentierial approach the table, taking the offered seat next to Lumine. It was clear the automaton had a tongue, but to have an actual function for said appendage was fascinating. “Can you truly taste the food?”

“I have a sense of taste, yes. I have only ever eaten the apples and other fruits that laid about the Kirushima manor. A feast like this,” he stared now at the display of food upon the table. “, is not something I have ever partaken in.”

“Then you don’t know whether you like sweet or sour stuff, huh?” Lumine was growing excited at getting to learn what kinds of food Kugu would like in the future. She was already planning to take him into the castle city and show him all the restaurants and café. The thought of importing foods was also an idea, since traveling could be tricky, due to her status. “Then, try this!” happily, she began to serve the violet eyed man, filling his plate with all types of food.

“Hey now,” Callen pouted. “, are you going to serve all of us too, Lumine?”

“Oh hush!” ignoring her father, Lumine continued to look expectantly upon Kugutsu, just like the other two occupants at the table. Having stood, she had grabbed up a pitcher of juice, pausing now to eye the pitcher of wine set aside for her father. “Do you also drink, Kugutsu?”

“I can swallow fluids, yes.”

“S-So does that also go into a compartment, or can you pee? You know, since you have a male appendage.”

“Oh, my goodness, Aether!” glaring at her brother, Lumine stomped her foot, given she was still standing. “T-That isn’t appropriate!” she looked to her father for help, hoping he would agree with her. However, her father looked to be just as curious as her brother, hoping for the automaton to give them an answer. “Y-You don’t have to answer them, Kugu.”

“Do you not wish to know?”

Lumine now fumbled over her words, “I-I, um, well…” her hands shook holding the jug of juice, before her head lowered bashfully. “I am also curious as well.”

“You need only ask. I will tell or show you anything you wish to know about my body.” Kugutsu stated matter of fact to the girl.

Callen’s eyes narrowed from across the table, not a fan of the automaton’s choice of words. It was clear that he meant his statement only for his daughter, his eyes meeting her own. Was his daughter blushing? He couldn’t tell from so far away, but that was red in her face, was it not? What did he mean by show? Maybe he was being to dramatic and overthinking little details here and there. The Sentierial didn’t seem to have any ulterior motive, it wasn’t as if he would so boldly try to seduce Lumine in front of them all.

“So, can you?” Aether needed to say something and fast, because he had not missed the way his father was now studying the automaton with rapt attention, eyes narrowed suspiciously. It didn’t help that Lumine was being so transparent, her face having turned a fine shade of pink.

“I can. Fluids work differently from food. After a buildup in a separate sphere compartment, where the solution makes sure there is no solid matter, I expel said waste like any other male human would go about doing. The acid then works on cleaning up my compartments.”

“That’s amazing!” laughing, Aether had a big goofy grin on his face. “We can have some male bonding time and pee out in the woods sometimes!”

Callen chortled, “The natural bonding of men!” i

Rolling her eyes at the men in her family, Lumine began to pour Kugutsu some juice, often times her gaze would move up to meet his own, noting he was looking upon her. It was incredible how human like his functions were. Other than the disposal of food and the fact his blood was acid like in, everything else was somewhat normal. This line of thinking only led her thoughts down a wicked spiral, as she finished topping off his glass.

What else could he do? This was an innocent question, but Lumine wasn’t thinking innocently. She was wondering if the automaton could get aroused, if his penis acted like any other penis. Could he ejacul*te? If so, how did he go about ejacul*ting? Was his sem*n acid? If his penis could function properly, then did that mean he could go about having sex? Can he feel desire? Was the last question that popped into her head.

“Sit. Eat.”

“H-Huh?” so lost in her own reverie, Lumine hadn’t realized that she had still been standing, holding the jug of juice to her person, like a fool.

“Sit.” Kugu ordered again. “Eat, your highness.”

“O-Oh! Yes!” sheepishly, Lumine set down the jug, hurriedly sitting down, hoping her face didn’t give away the naughty thoughts that went on inside her head.

It wasn’t proper for a lady to think of such uncouth things, and it was only the first time she truly fixated on the topic of sex so much. Which didn’t mean she had never imagined herself holding hands, kissing, or even going just a little farther than that. Her clothes always remained on in these fantasies, with the faceless individual in her dreams, touching and caressing her so passionately. It was always frustrating and disappointing to wake up, alone and unfulfilled. Lumine had only the basic of sex education given to her from her tutors and everything else was picked up from conversations she heard from the castle staff, or random gossip from the royal court.

This meant, she knew next to nothing, other than vague pieces of information’s such as, sex was amazing, that there were various positions one could choose from, positions she knew nothing about, other than standard missionary which her tutor had taught and that it often times got messy. Why? Lumine had no idea. She would often theorize that it had something to do with bodily fluids but then that didn’t sound sexy at all, so she wondered if it was something else entirely. Then there was the fact that her father would more than likely kill her partner and lock her up in her room, if she ever experienced it before marriage.

Being as curious as she was, it was hard for Lumine, since she really couldn’t bring up her plethora of questions to her father or her brother, neither Julius. And if she tried to ask the maids, that would make them start to gossip and the last thing Lumine wanted was for them to think she was secretly seeing someone. This meant, she was left with her questions to fester and in the end, she just gave up thinking about sex altogether.

It wasn’t worth the headache.

Until now.

Looking back at Kugu, Lumine wore a warm expression, as she watched him pick up a forkful of ground beef, mixed with potatoes and brought it to his mouth. “Does it taste good?” she murmured, seeing the way he chewed.

“I want to eat more. That means I like it, does it not?”

Smiling, Lumine nodded, “It does!”

“Try the green beans!” Aether pushed the bowl of green vegetables forward. “Let’s see if you like the greens!”

“Aether and I aren’t fans of vegetables…” eyeing the bowl with a disgusted expression, Lumine wanted to gag.

“Nonsense, vegetables are good for you!” glaring at his son, Callen came to wag his finger at the boy. “You won’t grow at all, if you keep it up!”

“Father…” slumping his head in misery, Aether sighed. “I think I’m done growing.”

“Hehe. He’s a shorty like me.” Lumine teased, sticking her tongue out playfully.

“Nonsense! I think you still got one or two more years until BOTH of you stop growing.” The King stated matter of fact.

“Don’t give up his hopes, father! It will just end with him crying in front of his 5 ft something mirror!”

“You shut it!” Aether tossed a napkin across the table at his sister, who laughed, dodging the piece of fabric.

Having picked up the bowl of green beans, amidst the family feud, Kugu finished placing the vegetables upon his plate. He began eating again, watching the three debate back and forth, Callen chortling at his kids banter, as they flung barbs at one another in good fun.

“…” Kugu paused now, finished swallowing his food, cringing a bit at the sight of the bowl he had picked from. “I do not want more green beans.”

“Ah! He doesn’t like green beans!” exploding in victory, Aether laughed. “See! Not even the Sentierial likes it!”

“Good for him! But you’re still eating them!” Callen cackled, taking ahold of the bowl and shoving it to his son, who blanched at the sight.

“Hehe.” Giggling at the scene, Lumine quickly turned to look at Kugu, a bright smile upon her face, as the automaton came to look upon her as well. “I can’t wait to try all sorts of different foods with you! How exciting!” she gushed.

I want that. I want to experience that. Kugu found himself nodding, mesmerized once again by her smile and the way her golden irises glittered with life. There was warmth once again inside his chest, undoubtedly coming from his Aurelias stone. Why? It was always when she smiled, or when she was close.

Did she show such a smile to anyone else? If she did, why did he care so much? This wasn’t the first time he had experienced this overwhelming feeling before. It had come up in the tailor’s room, when she had been with Charlie. Before he even realized it, his body acting on its own, pulling the girl back and away from the automaton, keeping her separated and to himself.

That hadn’t been an act to protect her. No, it had been a selfish act, this much he knew. But he was confused, what had that feeling been and why was he experiencing it once again? Should he ask her? He decided he would, but not right now. Not yet. When they were alone, he would ask.

“Ooh, try the carrots! Let’s see if you like those!” snatching up a few baby carrots, Lumine grinned. “I sort of like these from time to time! Maybe you will too!”

“Now this I have to see!”

“Try the broccoli with cheese!” Callen began to wag his finger at Kugu. “I can guarantee you will be a fan!”

“Bleh, broccoli.” Both Aether and Lumine groaned.

“Unbelievable!” their father exclaimed in shock. “Whose kids are these!? Go Kugu, make me proud.” He laughed, hoping to at least get one person on his side for broccoli and cheese.

Dinner remained lively and animated, with Kugu trying just about everything on the table.

In the end, he did like broccoli and cheese, much to the King’s delight.

༶•┈┈⛧┈♛ 🗝️♛┈⛧┈┈•༶

“Julian, have you seen my tool belt?” searching around his workspace, Julius let out a frustrated sigh, brow furrowing at the state of things. “… I definitely need to clean this place up.” He muttered to himself, taking up a few blueprints in his hands, tidying up in his own way.

From the kitchen, Julian yelled out, “No! Dinner is just about done, master!”

“I can smell it from here!” the tinkerer called back, inhaling a few times the sultry aroma, an act which made his belly start to grumble.

He was so lucky to have met Julian on his trip from Mondstadt. The man could not only cook, clean, and drive him places with ease, but he was also a good conversationalist and was loyal to boot. Their friendship had flourished over time and Julius had eventually just offered to house Julian inside his own home, with the only exception being he needed to cook and clean, as his payment for rent.

“Ah!” having lifted up a couple of schematics, Julius grew triumphant. “Found it!” he crowed, snatching up his tool belt.

At that moment, his doorbell rang out and his gaze flew towards the animatronic cat he had created, that moved in the corner every time someone rang the doorbell. This time, the cat rose from its spot, stretching, before seating itself. It was a nice little addition that Lumine adored seeing, so she would sometimes just ring his doorbell to see more actins from the cat. Because of this Julius was already planning on making more animatronics that worked off the same premise, wondering if such a thing would catch on and become popular.

“I’ll get it!” Julius called out, wanting for Julian to stay and finish up dinner.

“Alright, master!”

Humming to himself, Julius made his way to the front door, all the while thinking of how Lumine fairing with her new bodyguard. He had told the automaton to come to him if he needed any adjustments or had any questions pertaining to his bodies state, but that was merely a formality. In truth, Julius feared he would be at a loss on helping the Sentierial, if anything truly detrimental happened to him. It was an ominous thought, but it was something that he needed to keep in mind for the future. After all, the automaton was protecting Lumine, so being in danger was part of his job description.

Opening the door, Julius greeted the visitor with a smile, without even having seen the person’s face, “How can I help you?”

“Ah! Good evening.”

Frowning, the tinkerer took in the cerulean eyed man’s appearance, along with the katana at his side, “… Good evening.” He responded in kind, jaw tensing.

Judging by the person’s clothes alone, it was obvious he was not from Terawadian. There was also the matter of the badge that adorned the man’s blazer, one that looked awfully similar to the emblem of the Tri-commission. His memory was vague, since he hardly traveled to Inazuma, but Julius could swear that that design was one and the same.

“My apologies for such a late appearance at your door, good sir. However, I just now came into the city and assumed my presence wouldn’t be that much of a bother.”

“… Who are you?”

“How rude of me. Allow me to introduce myself,” with a graceful bow of his head, the man began to introduce himself. “, my name is Ayato Kamisato, the current head of the Kamisato Clan and also the-“

“Yashiro commissioner.”

Ayato smiled, a smile that did not match the expression in his eyes, “You have heard of me.”

“I think a lot of people have heard of you, Mr. Kamisato.”

“Please, call me Ayato. I am impeding on your personal space, so I only deem it fair.”

“…”

“Judging by your silence, you are more then likely wondering why it is that I now stand before you.”

“Yeah… That’s what I’m thinking.”

There was that question, sure, but also the question as to why the Yashiro commissioner, a very prestigious and powerful figure head, would travel so far personally. There had to be more to the story then a simple house visit and if he was looking for a commission, then a message sent by Sentierial pigeon would have sufficed.

“May I come in?”

“…” Julius would have said ‘no’ but thought it unwise to be rude to the one of the Tri-commissions’ most prestigious figure heads.

Ayato Kamisato was basically the authority in Inazuma, although there were those less informed individuals, who would say it was the Shogun. Everyone who knew better, could easily tell you that the Kamisato family was the one running the show.

“By all means, come in.” taking a step back, Julius motioned for the man to enter.

“Thank you very much. I shan’t be to long. I know you are a busy man, so I will make my queries quick and precise.” As he spoke, it abundantly obvious that Ayato was scanning his surroundings, taking in every little detail, as if searching for something or someone.

“Queries?”

“Questions.”

“I know what the word means, Ayato.” His tone growing defensive, Julius came to cross his arms in front of his chest. “Now what the hell is this about?”

Still smiling, Ayato turned to face the man, “Yesterday, a tragic event took place. Ei Kirushima’s manor was burnt down to the ground, with her almost being a victim of it. Upon a once over of the scene, we would have assumed it was merely an accident or mayhap she set the fire herself, but upon further investigation we began to pick up on clues and depositions, gathered from the hired help that managed to escape the roaring flames.”

“…”

“I can just tell you know where I am going with this.”

“No, go on.” he knew how this game was played and Julius wasn’t a sucker.

Ayato smirked, “Smart man.” Chuckling, the blue-eyed man enjoyed when those he challenged were actually capable of standing their ground. “It is wise for you to not implicate yourself, but the fact is that three of the maids have sworn that it was Julius Regale who came to visit their mistress and then shortly afterward, as you fled with a piece of stolen property, Ei’s estate began to burn.”

Narrowing his gaze, Julius took a deep breath, “What are you insinuating?”

“I am not insinuating anything, when it comes to the matter of you stealing property. As for the fire, I cannot say. Mayhap you persuaded her into burning herself alive, or she did so out of grief, because you were lovers, and you broke off your relationship. I could stand here and give you a number of scenarios, but I have no proof to any of it. What I do know is that you are a thief.”

“Those are bold accusations, Commissioner Kamisato. You come into my home and accuse me of not only being a thief, but a supposed arsonist and someone who apparently assisted in an apparent suicide.”

“Was it a suicide attempt?” Ayato hedged.

“I do not know.” He gritted out, deciding to keep most of what he knew from the man. This wasn’t really about Ei or her failed attempt at suicide. No, Ayato wasn’t after that information. The man was searching for something else, something much more important to him. “As you are well aware, I had already left.”

“Yes, you left. You left with something that did not belong to you. A Sentierial.”

“It was a gift.”

“Mmmm, was it now?”

“You could ask her. She should be able to corroborate that.”

“Unfortunately, Ei is unable to speak, however I am sure you were already well aware of that, Mr. Regale.”

“I do not like your tone, Commissioner Kamisato.”

“And I do not like liars.” His eyes narrowed ominously.

“Neither do I. Good thing I am not one.” Meeting the man’s gaze head on, Julius showed no signs of flinching away. “You do not scare me, Commissioner Kamisato, so you can wipe that expression off your face. Your intimidation tactics won’t work on me.”

“Then I shall be straight forward. Return the Sentierial, Julius Regale and I will not have to go personally to your King and file my warrant to have not only you arrested, but the cute little assistant you had with you.”

“…” Julius mouth now formed a thin line, as he witnessed the very moment Ayato had pulled out his trump card and placed it upon table.

“Oh yes,” the man began to clarify. “, you see, one butler happened to see a very lovely young girl running about in the hallways. He stated that the girl looked so very similar to the Princess of Terawedian, and I just had to laugh. I am sure that was a misunderstanding,” he shrugged nonchalantly “, but nevertheless, I’ll have to bring that up to the King as well. Can you imagine what would happen if the Princess was involved with the theft of property and the apparent burning of Ei Kirushima’s estate?” he feigned being saddened.

“I would not want to be the King if I heard such news. How would this effect relations? Surely it would not be good in the slightest. There could even be talks of war, but” chuckling, Ayato waved his hand about. “, I may be overexaggerating that part a bit! Good thing that isn’t the case, right? And oh, we could just sweep this all under the rug and call it a day, perhaps even have a nice dinner, if you were to simply give back what you took.”

Julius had met men like Ayato before, so it didn’t surprise him that the man was playing the game strategically. It was obvious Ayato knew that Lumine had been in attendance, and he was using her as leverage to get his way. Everything out of his mouth was a clear threat, but Julius wasn’t about to fold and call it quits, “I will say it again, it was a gift. I did not steal a thing. And when it comes to giving it back, I am afraid I cannot do that. I gave the Sentierial away.”

“…” Ayato’s smile had faded, his gaze growing dangerous. “You spurn my hand, Regale.”

“You do what you must, Commissioner Kamisato. But I do not have the Sentierial any longer and I will not tell you where it is.”

“I had hoped it wouldn’t come to this.” Releasing a frustrated sigh, Ayato’s expression was that of a man extremely displeased. “Come tomorrow morning, I will have no choice but to go to your King, to sanction me a warrant for your arrest, along with that of your lovely assistant.” He made sure to empathize the last of his words, drilling in the fact that he meant to wreak havoc upon the girl, if he continued to play hardball.

Julius came to stand straight, being a couple inches taller than the Commissioner, as he now took a couple of steps forward to be right in front of the man, “As I said before, you do what you must.”

“It would like bad upon you if you ran before then.”

Chuckling darkly, Julius now wore a condescending smile, “I am not going anywhere, Kamisato. I’ll be right here, continuing my work. While you puff about, wasting people’s time. I am quite curious, however,” leaning a bit forward, Julius came to nail the man with his piercing stare. “, why are you so fixated on that automaton?”

“…” grunting, Ayato remained silent, stepping around the tinkerer, to head for the door. “I will see you tomorrow, Julius Regale. Let us see if your gamble pays off. I’ll have you know; I am a man who does not like to lose. I shall see myself out. Have a good night.”

Watching the commissioner disappear out the door, Julius bawled up his fist and punched the nearest wall, causing the wood itself to concave in, the side of the building shakily lightly, creaking ominously at the intensity of the man’s blow. “Damn it.”

Julian, having heard everything from the kitchen, came rushing into the main room, expression filled with panic and worry, “S-Should I go and inform the King and her majesty!?” he was ready to jump upon one of the horses and deliver the news post haste.

“No. That would just make us look as if we are conspiring, giving him more added fuel for his lazy accusations. The Commissioner has very little grounds to go about threatening such drastic acts, but that doesn’t mean he can’t make life a little miserable for the Tigels. Or mayhap I am wrong,” lowering his fist from the wall, Julius came to stare at his bloody knuckles. “, and his influence could potentially bring something horrible to happen between Inazuma and Terawedian…”

“… Please do not say such things, master… H-Her highness could be in danger…”

“No. Lumine is fine, you heard him. The butler’s description was vague and didn’t outright claim the princess to be my assistant, he would putting his own neck on the line if he were to accuse her outright. But appearances and reputation are everything, Julian. Gossip and rumors can be fatal in the royal court.” With a bitter sigh, Julius let his eyes fall upon the front door that Ayato had just left from.

“Either way, we shall see what happens come tomorrow. He will see for himself where the missing Sentierial has come to be. It makes me wonder over his infatuation with the automaton…” his eyes narrowed. “Why was he so desperate to reclaim it?”

༶•┈┈⛧┈♛ 🗝️♛┈⛧┈┈•༶

Biting her bottom lip, Lumine stared back at her reflection in the mirror. Though she occupied her time brushing her hair, having always found the act soothing, Lumine knew exactly where her eyes went every couple of seconds, causing her to become anxious.

For what felt like the hundredth time, did she stare at her doorway through her mirror, knowing just who stood outside said doorway.

Kugutsu.

After dinner, she and her brother had introduced the Sentierial to his bedroom, where he could sleep, or hang out whenever he had free time. This of course was met with some hostility from the automaton, who informed them that he did not need sleep and that his duty was to protect the princess. This led to a lot of back forth debating, but by the end, neither Tigel twin could come up with a good enough reason why Kugu couldn’t just go about protecting Lumine at all hours of the day.

“But even I would like some time alone…” she had said at one point, which had received a glare from the Sentierial, who had bit back with a retort.

“I will not impede your privacy, your highness, but I will not let you out of my sight.”

There was no way Lumine could argue against that. She was free to go about doing whatever, but he would forever be vigilant, a shadow in the darkness, an eye that watched her like a hawk. Which brought them to the now.

After making sure her windows were secured and there was no intruders in her room, Kugutsu had informed her that he would be stationed outside and if she had any need of him, whether to check on a sound, or even a glass of water, that she only need shout his name. It had been quick and curt on his part, leaving her in a tizzy, as she watched him stalk out of the room, closing the door behind him.

Just knowing that he would forever be right outside her door, was making her nervous and anxious, emotions that Lumine was trying to figure out. Just what was she expecting to happen? Kugu was just doing his job, so why was she acting like this? Her mind was a confuddled mess.

What made it even worse, was that had spent a solid twenty minutes picking out a fancy, silken nightgown from her wardrobe. She had NEVER done that before and to be aware of her actions, was utterly embarrassing. So now there she sat, combing her hair, while wearing a somewhat see through, snow white, silken nightgown, that she was certain a duch*ess had gifted to her on some random occasion. It was actually quite a beautiful piece of clothing and Lumine felt bad for having never bothered to try it on until now.

Until I found a reason… She stopped her brush mid-stroke. A reason? WHAT REASON!? Her eyes narrowed at herself through the mirror. What are you expecting to happen, Lumi!? Do you want Kugu to see you in your nightgown!? YES! “Agh!” slamming her brush down onto the vanity table, Lumine felt so ashamed. W-What kind of lady am I? You know how improper it is for a man to see me without a proper cover! T-This nightgown is immodest!

Staring down at herself, she could somewhat make out her breasts through the thin fabric and that meant her nipples would be even more transparent. Now Lumine was questioning what the duch*ess was actually thinking when gifting her such an indecent gift. I guess… Most nobles are used to wearing such provocative clothing. Her eyes traveled back up to stare at her reflection. Meanwhile, you’ve never even kissed someone, or even held hands! “Ugh!” Pathetic. And you’re hoping to what, seduce Kugu?

Standing abruptly, Lumine refused to look back at the mirror. Her internal debate was cruel, but it was right. She had zero experience in seduction and so she would probably suck at it. This didn’t mean she wasn’t confident in thinking she was at least somewhat appealing, but Lumine would never call herself sexy, or even gorgeous.

Sighing, she whirled around, shuffling about her room, “Think about this weekend!” she told herself, making her way towards the window now. “You’ll be meeting with Diluc again. H-He was rather handsome, right?” coming to stand before the glass barrier, Lumine let out a sigh. “Father is right, he is a good man, so is his brother. They are both exceptional and very handsome. I am not blind.” Laying her forehead against the window, Lumine pouted.

“What’s wrong with me?” she whispered, eyes viewing the gardens down below. “If I didn’t feel a connection before, then why would I feel one now? Right?” ruminating over this viewpoint, she continued to speak out lout to herself. “W-Well we only talked for about five minutes… So that wasn’t enough time at all to get to know one another. Yet, father had only to fall on his face and that is how he met mother for the first time. Love at first sight.”

Love at first sight… Her hand subconsciously came to her throat, remembering the intense glow of Kugu’s violet eyes that glowered at her through his long, raven eyelashes.

Clicking her tongue in frustration, Lumine aimed to release the latch on the window and open the darned thing to get some fresh air. “Just think about this weekend… Remember, you are giving the Ragnvindr brothers a chance! A-And who knows, maybe Kaeya will be the one I share a connection with. Oh, now that would be quite a twist.”

She found herself pausing before fully unlatching the window, “… Oh, I better let him know.” Looking over her shoulder, she came to sigh, before calling out to the Sentierial. “Kugu, I’m going to open the window for some fresh air!”

“No.”

Her eye twitched, hearing his very blunt response through the doorway. “B-But it is stuffy in here!” she complained.

“I do not care. You will not open that window.”

“…” she undid the latch.

“Your highness.” her silence was telling, and he did not like where it often led.

From where he stood, just right outside the left door, he was well aware of some of the sounds she was making within her bedroom. His hearing wasn’t God like, but it was enough to make out whenever she shuffled around upon the carpet or made a loud banging upon her desk.

“I will go in there and check that window, if you do not answer me.”

“I am going to open this window and you cannot stop me!” yet again she had no idea where this bratty, rebellious attitude came from, but she had already screamed out her reply, heart hammering inside her chest. As she went about reaching for the bottom of the window, did she start to pull it up, only to jump in shock, as the door to her room burst open.

Hearing his footsteps striding over to her, Lumine did her best to open the window the rest of the way before he even got close. But she was much too slow, as he was already reaching out from behind her, grabbing ahold of her wrists and stopping her in place.

“I was not telling you a lie.” He breathed against her ear, bringing her hands away from the window, as his chest pressed against her backside. “This window will remain closed, while you sleep.”

“… B-But it’s hot in here, Kugu…” pulling her wrists out of his grasp, Lumine turned slowly to face the Sentierial, cheeks flushed crimson. He was so very close to her, and she was clad in the see-through nightgown that she had purposely worn for an encounter such as this. Yet now that it was happening, her cheeks felt as if they were catching on her fire and her heart hammered like a snare drum inside of her chest.

Her eyes casted up to stare into the Sentierial’s piercing violet gaze, her chest rising and falling, knowing how very close they were to one another in this position. Lumine was wearing a night gown, yes, but she felt so very exposed. As shy as she had become, Lumine found herself wondering if he would react at all to her nightgown. Would he notice? Would he even care? Was she just making a fool of herself?

I-I feel so stupid. You really are an idiot, Lumine.

Contrary to what she was thinking inside her head, Kugutsu, from the moment he had walked through the door, had been very much aware of the very transparent piece of clothing she was wearing. Her entire backside, along with the white panties she wore underneath the thin piece of fabric, had been entirely visible to him. It had been distracting for him to stare upon her visage, thus why he had placed himself directly upon her, keeping his eyes focused on anything, other then her rearend.

Why did her viewing her body make him feel so feverish? It was sort of the same feeling as when she smiled at him, however much more powerful and animalistic in nature. And when she turned to face him, her cheeks flushed red, did he dare not stare downwards, keeping his eyes trained upon hers.

“If I were to keep the door slightly ajar, then, you may have the window open.” He negotiated.

“Y-Yes, let’s do that!”

It was becoming so hard to keep his eyes from wandering, they were so very close in proximity to one another, he could smell the sweet fragrance of her shampoo wafting off her hair, as the breeze from outside rushed into the room. “… Do wear such outfits around others?”

“Huh?” surprised at his question, Lumine brought her arms to hug herself, as she meekly shook her head. “N-No, of course not. T-This is just to sleep in.” she was so embarrassed.

“Good.”

Eyes slightly widening, Lumine looked to Kugu who remained standing mere centimeters away from her, gazing upon her face with what seemed like a strained and painful expression. “K-Kugu?”

“You said you would help me understand…” he whispered, tentatively brining his hand up to touch just a few strands of her hair. “I am at a loss as to what I am feeling.”

“E-Explain it to me.”

“These are such insane feelings. Surely, I am malfunctioning.” He gritted out.

Lumine smiled softly, “Heh, sometimes emotions are like that. Even humans feel like their going bonkers…” she was setting herself up for a snide remark, but instead, was met with the automaton pouring out his confession to her.

“When I look upon you, my body grows heated, as if struck by a sudden bout of illness.”

Her breathe hitched.

“I am a Sentierial so I cannot become sick. Yet, nevertheless, this is how my body feels. I want to touch you, to possess you, to have you smile only at me. What is it that I am feeling!?”

Lumine pressed a hand to her heart at the desperation in the man’s voice, “D-Desire…” she whispered. “You are feeling desire, Kugu. This is a natural reaction to seeing something that turns you on…” O-Oh Gods, what is it that I am teaching him! He says he wishes to possess me? Is that desire? O-Or something else?

“Desire…” Kugu seemed to be struck dumb with the realization. “Sexual desire.” He whispered, having knowledge, yet never experiencing it firsthand. “That is why I became aroused.”

“E-Eh?” growing flustered, Lumine was sure she had heard the Sentierial correctly and her eyes flicked downwards, only to reel back in seconds, at the sight of his very obvious bulge. Oh, my goodness! Breathe Lumine! Breathe! This is a natural reaction! Any hot-blooded male could have this reaction! It doesn’t mean anything! Oh, but this is the first time I have ever seen such a thing! I-I wanna see it again, NO! Don’t you dare look!

“I apologize.”

“Apologize?” she was torn right from her thoughts at the man’s apology.

“Such emotions are not appropriate. I should not have them towards your Highness.”

B-But why…!? “Ku-“

“You may leave the window open, I will be right outside, with the door cracked open.” He took a step back, putting distance between them. “In the future, do not wear such clothing in front of others.” Do not smile at others. Do not look upon anyone else. These feelings are dangerous. No wonder humans can be so volatile. “Good night, your majesty.”

“K-Kugu!” grabbing ahold of his arm, before he could full turn, Lumine was unsure of what to say now.

What was she supposed to tell him? That it was okay to desire her and that he should just go for it? Was she even ready for that? What were her OWN feelings telling her? And then Lumine had to think on whether she would say that to ANY other man who was going through the same reaction. Would she? No, I wouldn’t! What am I doing!? I am supposed to be teaching him, not taking advantage of him! These are all new emotions to him, and he is counting on me! H-He’s right… I shouldn’t feel this way to my own bodyguard and… I am the princess… Releasing his arm, Lumine managed to smile wearily.

“Good night.”

Nodding his head, Kugu quickly turned and head out the door, doing as he had informed. The door did in fact lay cracked open.

Lumine stood there quietly for a couple more minutes, once again hugging herself, as she was so very lost and confused. She had told Kugutsu that she would help him sort out his own feelings, but now… Who would help her?

Is this just a simple crush? Slowly she stepped towards her bed. Am I just pent up? That is a thing, right? Or… is this all something more!?

“I want to touch you, to possess you, to have you smile only at me.”

“Gah.” Plopping on her bed, Lumine groaned into her pillow. I just don’t know!

= T B C =

Chapter 6: Chapter Six

Chapter Text

“Stay out of my sight. Why are you even in here? You have no need for knowledge.”

When he wasn’t standing in one place, usually inside a random room in the manor, Kunikuzushi would find himself wandering to the library. He would do this during the night, when Ei would be asleep, free to browse and read uninterrupted.

Like any other Sentierial, Kunikuzushi was aware of his bodies processes and what every cog, wire and chip did. Ei had placed dozens of tiny chips inside his mind, filled with all sorts of knowledge of the world he had been created in. He knew of the seasons, what a bathroom was, what a bathroom was used for, he knew of the reason why rain fell, but not of how it felt upon his skin. He knew of the regions on the continent of Teyvat, knew of every alliance and what monarchs were. Yet, he had never seen these things for himself.

He had the knowledge. Just not the experience.

He would go into the library to obtain even more knowledge, in hopes that that could help him find the experience he needed. Yet it was always a failed attempt, ending with him wandering back to a random room, away from Ei, so he could sit and or stand in silence.

Often times the pink fox, another one of Ei’s creations, would waltz their way into the room he occupied, speaking in rhymes and riddles, chittering in mirth, before running off. The fox would ask him what he liked better, the cold or the heat and he would grow confused. Then they would ask him of what he thought of the color of her fur. Did he prefer pink or purple? Her questions confused him to no end, but he began to learn of likes and dislikes this way. And what he came to conclude by the end of every one of their conversations was that…

He did not like the fox.

=🗝️=

Kugutsu set his gaze towards the cracked doorway, from within, Lumine was more than likely fast asleep. He knew what he was, a Sentierial, an automaton that now served a purpose. His directive was to protect Lumine, the princess of Terawedian, and he did so, because that is what he wanted to do.

He was her bodyguard, he was not human, he was neither a prince, nor was he a noble. These were things he knew were fact, things that he had both read about and had previous knowledge about on his memory chips. Kugutsu also knew that a princess was to marry a noble, or a prince and more importantly, a human.

He knew of these things, that did not mean he liked it.

But why?

Why did he not like it? Was it because he felt sexual desire for Lumine? It was more than that, he concluded. The word desire had so many more definitions to it, other than sexual. Yes, he desired to touch her, and his co*ck hardened when thinking of her, especially in the see through night gown she worn, but Kugutsu knew better then to believe that his feelings were so one dimensional.

He hadn’t stayed longer to ask her more of the questions that wrecked his mind, for every second spent next to her in such an ensemble had been tortuous. It had taken all his self-control to not look downward and stare at the swell of her breasts and even more of her exposed self. The sight alone of her pert ass wiggling about as she tried to open the window, had been enough to send him into a tailspin of disarray.

I want to see her again.

His eyes had remained upon the doorway this entire time, but now his fingers twitched, resisting reaching out to pull open the door and peek inside. Kugutsu envisioned the way her golden eyes would look up at him, her cherry red lips moistened from her pink tongue, cheeks flushed red. Kugutsu want to see more of Lumine’s face, more of her expressions, he wanted to hear more of her voice, hear her talk about inane things whether they were ridiculous or not.

He liked to be around her.

Liked. There had to be a stronger word then ‘like’, that described his feelings better.

I should not be feeling this way. Is one of my chips loose? I cannot be malfunctioning. Julius gave me the clear. He repeated inside his skull. Lumine is a princess, and I am her bodyguard. She is a human and I… Am a machine.

He did not like reminding himself of that last fact.

The sound of whistling made his hand go still, gaze shifting towards the end of the hallway, where Prince Aether strolled forward in his direction. It didn’t look as if the boy was aiming in his direction, but Kugutsu was curious nonetheless.

“You really are going to stand out here the entire night…” coming to a slow stop, Aether gave the Sentierial a once over, wearing a goofy smile upon his face.

“I am. Where are you going?”

“To my room, at the end of the hall. I could have gotten my own wing, but Lumine and I didn’t want to stay that far apart from one another.” Shrugging, Aether took note of his sister’s door, pointing to it curiously. “What’s up there?”

“Your sister decided she wanted the window open. My hearing as an automaton may be excellent, but it does have its limits. I compromised. She can have her window open, if I only I leave her door opened.”

“Ahhhh, makes sense.” with a soft laugh, Aether nodded his head in understanding, crossing his arms in front of his chest. “You know, I really do respect the dedication, but uh, it wouldn’t hurt to do your own thing for a couple hours or so.”

Kugutsu narrowed his gaze, remembering that they already had this conversation on the way back from his room.

Aether hurriedly held up his hands in a gesture of ‘I come in peace’, not a fan of being the center of the Sentierial’s glare, “Look, I don’t know if you know this already, but Lumine can handle herself pretty well with a sword. She’s not super strong like you, but she isn’t a damsel in distress. That being said,” lowering his hands, he came to smirk. “, if you wanna assimilate yourself into a more human like routine, then it wouldn’t hurt to start doing some basic hygiene upkeep. You know, like bathing, brushing your teeth, changing your clothes. This would require you to actually leave my sister’s side though. I mean… The castle is our home, a safe haven. Think you could trust the soldiers on guard duty, buddy?”

“…” Human like routine.

Aether could tell he had garnered the automaton’s attention, noting how his jaw had seemingly stiffened when he mentioned ‘human like’. It amazed him how he was able to pick up such a small tick from the man, it really did feel like he was talking with an actual person, rather than a machine. “What with the whole pond incident, I know your waterproof, so I’m sure your capable of baths.”

“First of all, whether your sister can take on one man or an entire army, does not matter to me. I am here to protect her and that is what I will do. Second, I am capable of baths and third, you are right, the castle is your home and a supposed safe haven. I can trust she can look after herself for a couple of hours, even with her pension for getting into trouble, until I finish with this basic upkeep you speak of.”

It would be bad if he started smelling, the last thing he wanted was for Lumine to be disgusted with him. His teeth didn’t need to be brushed, they would forever remain porcelain white, but mimicking the process of brushing ones teeth would go about assimilating himself into a ‘humanlike’ routine, as well as brushing his hair, or changing clothes.

Aether looked pretty pleased with himself, “Well now, that’s great! You’ll find everything you need in your room; you remember what we showed you. If you need help, just holler for me, or even one of the butlers, they’d be happy to help out. I know Lumine is there to teach you new stuff and everything, but uh, there’s just somethings that us guys can’t go around asking girls, you know?”

“No, I do not know.”

Laughing, Aether grinned like an idiot, having expected an answer like that from the automaton. He wasn’t about to get into it with Kugu, especially not at this hour. It was way too late to explain ‘guy talk; and he was exhausted. Aether was going along with what Julius recommended, as he was also trying to wrap his head around the Sentierial that was Kugutsu. It was still uncanny how sentient the Sentierial was, and it would take some time for him to get used to it.

“Anyways, good night, Kugutsu.”

“Good night, your highness.”

Kugutsu observed the friendly wave the prince gave to him, before starting down the hallway, continuing his whistling as he did. Eventually, he was once again left in silence, mind now thinking over his plans for the morning. Leaving the princess alone at breakfast with her family would be the perfect time for him to go about bathing and changing clothes, but Lumine wanted him to join her for meals and he would grant her wish.

This meant, he would need to do everything before breakfast.

His gaze was once again going to the cracked open doorway, hearing the faint sound of the breeze rushing into the room, causing the door to creak if only a little. He hadn’t known that Lumine could handle a sword, there was a lot he did not know about her. Did she train alone? With her brother? What else did she do in her free time? Who did she spend her time with? His fingers fell upon the door handle, slowly inching it open. Was she cold? Even if he could feel the chill that seeped outside.

Peering inside the room, Kugutsu focused on the princess who laid curled in a ball, absolutely nothing covering her tiny frame. Frowning, there was no hesitation whatsoever on his part when it came to entering her room, footsteps quiet for an automaton, as he made his way towards the bed. With a soft sigh, he was lucky to find that some of her bedsheets laid crumpled at the end of her bed and so he reached out, bringing them over to cover her. There was an immediate reaction to the warmth she now received, as her body began to unfurl under the sheet, a peaceful expression growing upon her face.

“…” a smile spread across Kugutsu’s face, as he witnessed the princess snuggling into her newfound warmth, the more he tucked her in.

It was hard to not stare upon her face, especially when she made such soft sounds of blissfulness. Nice and warm now, princess? Kugutsu found he could not help but brush a stray stand of hair out of her face, watching the princess turn ever so slightly to face in his direction, a soft smile still upon her face. Unlike humans, he could never grow sick from the biting cold, though he could feel it, he was otherwise immune.

But Lumine could.

Unlike him, she was susceptible to growing ill, to stumbling about and hurting herself, breaking an arm or a leg. He was an automaton, and she was a fragile, soft, human.

“…” the pads of his fingers traced along her cheek, growing sullen as his thoughts grew dark. No matter how human I act… I will always be a Sentieral. Leaning down, Kugutsu came mere centimeters away from the girl’s face, feeling her breath against his lips. But because of that, I can use my body to protect you. I can give you my warmth. I can give you my limbs. I am at your disposal.

I am your Sentierial.

Leaning back, resisting temptation, Kugutsu turned away from the bed. What he wanted, no matter the reason why he wanted it, could never be obtained, could never become reality. He may not like it, but he would accept it.

Without a glance back, Kugutsu walked out the door, leaving it open just a crack as before.

Stoically guarding his princess.

Key 🗝️ To Your Heart

༶•┈┈⛧┈♛ An Automaton Tale ♛┈⛧┈┈•༶

Chapter VI

Written By @hanabobanagames (bishiefanatic)

༶•┈┈⛧┈♛ 🗝️♛┈⛧┈┈•༶

The first thing Lumine did when rising from her sleep, was blinky rapidly, adjusting to the dim light of the morning sun that seeped through her window. The second she gained cognitive awareness, did she scramble off her bed, fumbling around to find her robe, before hastily putting it on. Taking a quick glance in the mirror, fixing up her hair as best she could, did she then race toward the door.

Coming to a slow crawl, Lumine brought her fingers to grasp the edge of the wooden barrier, peering outside into the hallway.

“Good morning, Princess.”

Heart swelling inside her chest, a bright smile grew upon her face, “Good morning, Kugutsu!” He really did guard me the entire night… She never doubted, Lumine had believed he would be right outside her door. It was still shocking. Opening the door further, she stepped out into the hallway, only to be stopped by Kugu holding out his hand to hinder her progress. Raising her brow in surprise, Lumine now wore a questioning expression.

“You aren’t dressed properly, your highness.” He scolded. “What did I tell you last night?”

“B-But I have a robe on!”

Kugutsu narrowed his gaze, “Get back into the room.”

“O-Okay, okay!” with a small huff, Lumine took a couple of steps back. “Your clothes should be ready today, along with your weapons! I’ll hurry and get dressed so we can wait for them to be delivered to your room!” she wasn’t expecting her dress anytime soon, but it was exciting to believe that she wouldn’t have to suffer any longer.

“Actually, I had planned to head to my room to take a bath and brush my teeth. Do you think you can keep yourself alive until I come back to you?”

Lumine had been surprised by his plans, surprised but happy, until his last statement, which made her visibly bristle in indignation, “Yes! I think I can manage that just fine, thank you very much.” Stomping her foot, Lumine came to upturn her chin. “Gosh, this early and your already being rude.”

Smirking, Kugutsu enjoyed her haughty attitude, it was fun teasing and poking fun at her. “I will see you at breakfast, your highness.”

“I-I might not be there.”

“Is that so?” Kugutsu wasn’t about to fall for her bait. “It won’t be a very pleasant morning at all, if I do not see you in the dining hall in two hours.”

Lumine’s cheeks puffed out, refusing to meet his gaze, outright ignoring his warning. “…”

“I am going to count to five and I need to hear your answer, before I leave. 1-“

“Y-You are not counting down!” she exclaimed in disbelief.

“-2-“

“I am not a child, Kugutsu!”

“-3-“

“I-I can’t believe this! I can go anywhere I like! I am the princess of Terawedian!”

“-4-“

“OKAY! OKAY! I’ll be there!”

Kugutsu smiled triumphantly, finding the sight of her seething like a heated teapot adorable, “Good girl.”

Lumine had only wanted to get him back for his barb comments, but the tables had definitely turned on her. How did he have such an effect on her? It was absolutely not fair the way he could manipulate her feelings and make her so easily submit to his whims. Not even her Aether or even her father had ever been able to do such a thing and she trusted those two with her very life as well.

“I will see you in two hours, your highness.”

“Yes. I shall see you soon, Kugu.” Watching him walk away, did she come to close the door, leaning her back against it with a soft exhale of breath.

A goofy smile grew upon her face, as she was now thinking of all the things they could do today. Her hands came to her cheeks, growing giddy at all the ideas that she conjured up. Hopping about, Lumine whirled herself around, giggling.

“Alright!” she exclaimed out loud, hyping herself up. “Today is going to be amazing! I’ll show him all the café’s and then we can go clothes shopping!” dancing around her room, Lumine rushed to her wardrobe. “I can give him an advance on his wages! What to wear, what to wear~!”

=🗝️=

M-Maybe I overdid it… Looking at herself in the full-length mirror, Lumine turned herself around slowly, bringing up her arms so that she could check out every crease and detail. Since she refused to have maids help her, it was up to her to make sure that every button, clasp and seam was flawless. She may not have liked her puffy, layered dresses, but she held pride in upholding the royal appearance.

Many people looked up to the Tigel family and despite her adventurers spirit, Lumine loved her Kingdom and her people. One day, when she took the throne alongside her brother, she would strive to be the best Queen possible. But until that day came, she’d hope to get at least a couple of times where she wasn’t constantly bogged down by a dress.

“Am I showing a little too much cleavage?” tilting her head slightly to the side, she made a funny face at her reflection. “Mmmmmm, no… This is what all the girls in the royal court wear! W-Why not show off a little!? It’s not too much… Nope!” she told her herself, coming to stand straight now, smoothing her hands down the front of her bosom.

Today she had decided to put on one of her best dresses that the seamstresses had made for her and Lumine had done so without a fit. Just like yesterday, she primped her hair and made sure the makeup she had carefully glossed on was flawless. Hopefully this time, I don’t get myself drenched from head to toe. Yesterday had been a bust, but today Lumine wanted to go all out.

If her brother or father happened to ask her anything, then she was prepared to retort back with a ‘I have to learn how to dress like this when I become Queen!’. She was sure that would silence them. Lumine had already come to terms with the reason she was going above and beyond, even if it was silly of her. But last night Kugutsu had given her startling information both mentally AND visually. She knew better then to think anything could happen between them, but nevertheless, Lumine wanted to dress up for him.

It made her feel good.

And if he complimented her, then it would be worth it, and she’d be happy. I don’t need anything else.

“Such emotions are not appropriate. I should not have them towards your Highness.”

I know that… I do!

“Argh!” refusing to let the negative thoughts cloud her mind, Lumine pushed them all away. “The weekend can’t come fast enough.” She muttered to herself. “This is just a phase~! Just a phase, Lumine! Kaeya or Diluc will definitely catch my heart! I’m sure of it! If not them, then someone else!” bringing her hands up, she began patting at her cheeks gently. “Enough negativity! Kugutsu is counting on you! You’re his support, you can’t let him down!”

Today was going to be all about showing Kugutsu around and introducing him to all sorts of new sights. She was even planning on stopping by Julius’s workshop to show off the man’s talent, maybe Julian could cook up some dinner and they’d end the day on a lively note.

Giggling excitedly, Lumine started for the door. There was a good thirty minutes left before she had to meet Kugu in the dining hall, so she wasn’t in any hurry. Once outside her room, it didn’t surprise her to witness her brother strolling up, giving her a cheery wave.

“How was morning practice?”

“I didn’t give myself any time to rest and my arm feels somewhat sore.” Aether complained, turning his arm in a circle. “Shame you didn’t join, I missed my sparring partner.”

“I-I didn’t really feel up to it today…” she was oblivious to the once over her brother had given her state of dress, as she quickly made up an excuse. “But tomorrow, I’ll definitely join you!”

Every morning the twins would put in a bit of sword training, so as to keep their bodies and muscles honed for battle. This morning Aether had been met with Lumine turning him down and he had trained alone. Now that he looked upon her, it was very obvious as to why she had turned him down. “Is that lip gloss?” squinting his eyes, Aether leaned forward. “And mascara?”

“S-So!? In the future I’ll have to wear clothes like this and make myself presentable! I-I’m just practicing is all…”

“Uh huh.” Deciding not to push the issue, because he didn’t want to think of the real reason on why she chose to dress up, Aether just left it at that.

“You’re not curious as to why I am alone?”

“Oh, you mean why you’re not being stalked by your automaton bodyguard, right now. Heyy!” having been nudged smartly in the gut by his sister’s elbow, Aether wore a look of betrayal. “Owww.”

“He isn’t stalking me.” sticking out her tongue, Lumine wouldn’t apologize for prodding him. “He’s just doing his duty. And he actually left this morning to go brush his teeth and take a bath! I’m sure his clothes and weapons have already arrived! How exciting! I don’t know what caused the sudden change, but I’m happy he’s getting some use out of his room and being a little bit more free with his time. I won’t ever stop telling him he can take a break and go off on his own.”

“Heh, I sort of have a confession to make.”

Arching an eyebrow, Lumine now stared at her brother suspiciously, “Ooookay, what is it?”

“I talked with your bodyguard last night. I told him it’d be good to start his own routine, so as to act a little more human like. I mean, because he is just acting, Lumine.”

“…” meeting her brother’s gaze, she didn’t miss the implication in his words, as he emphasized the word ‘acting’.

“Look, I’m not trying to get on your bad side, I’m just reminding you of, well, the obvious I guess…” letting his words trail away, Aether watched his sister look away from him. He didn’t think he had to make it anymore obvious to her that he was aware of her hidden feelings.

“He may be mimicking humans, Aether, but that does not mean his efforts to learn are anything less than stellar. Some humans can’t even pick up a fork, let alone pick up a toothbrush.” She defended. “I know what you are getting at, and you need not remind me. I am well aware.”

“… It wasn’t my intentions to undermine Kugutsu’s efforts. I know he means a lot to you; I know he’s your friend. I’m sorry.”

The pair walked in silence for a bit, letting their conversation settle. It was Lumine who broke that silence.

“The Ragnvindr brothers are coming this weekend.”

Perking at the change of topic, Aether began to nod, “Father told me! I can help you there if you want. Take one away, give you some alone time with the other. Just say the word! I’m sort of rooting for Diluc. ”

Lumine smiled wearily, “Diluc, huh? Well, I might just take you up on that offer.” This was normal conversation. This is what everyone wanted. “But let’s not forget Kaeya.” She wagged her finger, hoping she was doing a good job at pretending.

Pretending that her heart knew exactly what it wanted.

As the siblings came to round a corner, did they meet with a soldier in a hurry, who abruptly grounded to a halt, bowing respectfully, as he went about apologizing.

“That’s quite alright, Adam.” Both Lumine and her brother had made it a point to memorize every soldiers name and face. It was the respectful thing to do, given they risked their very lives to see that not only they were safe, but also their entire Kingdom. “What ever is the rush?”

“Your majesties, there is a guest claiming to be Yashiro Commissioner.”

Aether’s eyes narrowed, “Have you checked his credentials?”

“Yes, thoroughly. All his papers and even the crest he carries seems to be in order, but as a precaution, he awaits in the outer foyer.”

“…” pursing his lips, Aether looked towards his sister, who came to meet his gaze.

“Ayato Kamisato, paying a visit all the way from Inazuma.” The princess repeated the situation out loud, letting it sink in. “Tell me Adam, does the Commissioner come alone?”

“Yes, your majesty. He is not accompanied by any retinue.”

“Paying a visit all by himself. Without so much as a missive to give us a head start. And the time, it is quite early. We have yet to eat breakfast.”

“It is rather rude.” Aether stated firmly.

“I would agree, it is rude. What do you think, Adam? Do you think Ayato’s appearance, so early in the morning, without so much as a letter, is rude?”

Adam was used to the twins back and forth in such a manner, as this was not the first time, he had delivered news to the duo. He was well aware that the two were young, yet despite their age, when it came to dealing with political matters and situations that arose around the kingdom, they proved time and time again that they deserved the crowns upon their heads. Without a doubt, they had his respect, along with many others that followed them without question.

“I would agree, as well. I think it is rude of him, your majesties.”

“A consensus then.” Lumine smiled at Adam. “Now, what shall we do about it?” her eyes flicked to Aether, who grew thoughtful.

“He is clearly using his status to get an audience, that much is obvious. We can’t very well turn him down without acknowledging his presence. That would be rude on OUR part.”

“I am rather curious as to his sudden appearance. He could very well think his words are important.” Lumine murmured. “Curiosity now sways me, Aether, as we both know a reason why he could be here.”

“Is that reason enough for him to go about being obtuse on decorum?”

“That is what we shall find out.”

“Before or after breakfast?”

“An empty stomach makes us more focused, dear brother. It also gives us a goal to see that our guest leaves in a timely manner, if we do not like what he has to say.”

Aether smirked, “I couldn’t agree more, dear sister. Very well, I will go and fetch father. Will you be meeting our guest first?”

“Yes, I will.”

“How gracious of you. We shall meet you in the throne room then.” Aether headed off down the hallway.

Watching her brother disappear around the corner, Lumine looked back at Adam, “I need no escort to the throne room. I have a favor I wish to ask of you. Could you help me?”

“Of course, your majesty!”

༶•┈┈⛧┈♛ 🗝️♛┈⛧┈┈•༶

Using a towel to dry at his hair, Kugutsu felt refreshed. He had read before that a bath could be both stimulating and revitalizing, experiencing it had left him with a good impression overall. He would definitely be making baths and or showers part of his daily routine. While he was at it, he had also expelled his waste from his compartments and brushed his teeth.

Now he stood in the center of his room, naked, as he toweled his hair off. The clock on the far wall told him he had thirty minutes left before meeting back up with the princess. He was reminded of their conversation before leaving her room and he couldn’t help but smile.

He wanted to see her.

A knock sounded upon his door and Kugutsu paused in his task, lowering the tall, to stare at the wooden barrier. He was unaccustomed to anyone knocking upon his door and it reminded him that this room, the things inside of it, were all his own. “Who is it?”

“Ah! Good morning! It so good, you are here! I feared you would have gone by now! I am so sorry for being late. It is Charlie, I have your clothes and apparently the blacksmith has finished your weapons as well. I have them here as well.”

“Come in.”

Charlie cheerily walked into the room, “I apologize again for being late, I wanted to use every possible second to finish a special project and I lost track of the time! Please, forgi- Wooah!”

Frowning, Kugutsu grew confused as to why the Sentierial suddenly jumped in place, wearing an expression of shock, “What is the matter?” turning to fully face the automaton, Kugutsu now came to look about the room, concerned that Charlie had spotted something amiss.

“I-I, um, er, s-so sorry, I…”

“Are you malfunctioning?” hearing the soft whirring of the winding key behind the man, Kugutsu was reminded of the automaton’s uniqueness. “Do you need me to wind you?”

Charlie recovered quickly from his initial shock, beginning to shake his head , “N-No, thank you. Benedict did that before I left. U-Um, here you are.”

“Are you not going to tell me why you caused such a scene?” taking the items from the Sentierial, Kugutsu was growing impatient and angry at the lack of explanation.

“You have a penis.”

“…” staring down at himself, Kugutsu arched an eyebrow now. “I do. Do you not?”

“All of the Sentierial’s in this castle do not. We were not made for pleasure. My model specifically in that regard.” eyes casted to the ground, Charlie wore an expression of sadness.

“Made for pleasure?”

“You mean you were not created for such a task? Custom made automatons, those given special parts, are usually crafted to be placed in brothels or bought up by the nobles so that women and or men can relieve their stresses. I am so sorry for assuming, I-I was just so stunned. I should have known better,” he quickly bowed in apology. “, her highness would never use you for such a purpose.”

She would not? “It is not forbidden for a Sentierial to be with a human?”

“When it comes to sex, it is not. You will come to see and hear that many nobles, even those outside the royal court, ask us if we are ‘endowed’. Those made for that intended purpose, are simply seen as tools in that regard. But since you were not aware of that directive, I do apologize. When you speak of ‘forbidden’ that would be forming any type of romantic relationship or falling in love.”

Romantic…? Love. He had heard that word before, Ei spoke about it often whenever talking of Yae, her deceased lover. Always she would cry afterwards and grow furious, yelling at him to leave her sight. The books in the library had all different definitions, so though he knew the word, it was hard for him to fully grasp a clear understanding. What truly was love?

“Such relationships are extremely ostracized amongst the whole of society. I was told It was once an unwritten rule, but the day a Viscount fell in love with his automaton and ran off with her, was the day when many spoke about becoming more vigilante over their loved ones and destroying any Sentierial’s perceived to be the cause of a, as they call it, an abominable union.”

Abominable union.

Placing his clothes upon the bed, Kugutsu began to dress. He was surprised to find there was even undergarments mixed in with his outfit. He hadn’t asked for them, but it looked as if Benedict was a man who didn’t do things half-assed.

“You are the princesses’ bodyguard, that is your directive. There is no fear, the princess would never ask you of such a thing. Nor would she sell you off or let others borrow you for such solicit acts. The Tigel family treats Sentierial’s with respect and great care. We are their friends.” Fixing his goggles, Charlie smiled now. “Though I cannot help but be a bit envious.”

“Envious?” having finished securing his weapons belt upon his person, making sure it was well hidden along his torso and hips, the blazer doing most of the word in that regard, Kugutsu eyed Charlie curiously. “What do you mean?”

“Well, though not your directive… You can still give pleasure. I had always wondered what that experience would be like. It is said to be quite stimulating for the human involved. As for the Sentierial, I am unsure if such custom automatons can feel anything to the act. Heh, it is like her highness always tells us, we can do anything we please. Yet, you truly can in a sense. How fortunate for you, my friend.”

Sex. Love. Romance. Abominable unions… How am I fortunate? I am only now more confused then ever. Would Lumine ever use me in such a way? He says that she would not, but I want her too. Rather than anyone else, I would want her to come to me. Only me. No, stop, these thoughts are dangerous.

Another knock sounded upon the door, causing both Sentierial’s to face the entrance.

“Who is it?”

“Adam! I have come bearing a message from her highness!”

“Enter.”

Adam walked into the room briskly, “Oh, hey Charlie.”

“Hello, Adam.”

“Are you Kugutsu?”

“I am.”

“Nice to meet you, my name is Adam. Her highness tells me you are her new bodyguard and I welcome you.”

“The message?”

Adam did not grow offended by the man’s curt reply or his blatant disregard for introductions, having been warned beforehand by the princess that he was a prickly sort and to not be disturbed, “Her highness wishes to inform you to make an immediate reroute to the throne room. That is where their majesties will be convening. She also wishes for me to tell you the reason. The Yashiro Commissioner from Inazuma, has come to pay a visit, without so much as a warning. Their majesties are not pleased with this turn of events.”

“…” Kugutsu nodded. “Message received.”

“I will be off then. Cya, Charlie.”

“Goodbye, Adam!” waving his hand at the retreating soldier, Charlie looked back at Kugutsu. “That is rather alarming. An unannounced official such as that showing up out of the blue. I wonder what could have happened.”

Kugutsu clicked his tongue in frustration, “I will be finding out soon.”

“H-Have a good day!” Charlie called out, witnessing the Sentierial walk briskly past him, out the door.

= t b c =

Chapter 7: Chapter Seven

Chapter Text

This would be Lumine’s first time meeting face to face with the Yashiro commissioner, their father having that privilege on at least three separate occasions in the past. It was the man’s sister, Ayaka, that the Tigel twins had previously met at functions. The girl always going out of her way to greet them personally and give the most lavish of gifts. It was said through rumors that though the shogun was the one ruling over Inazuma, it was actually Ayato Kamisato who held the most sway when it came to the people. A sort of hidden ruler, amongst the populace. And since Inazuma was not a kingdom, but a neutral domain, the rumor was all the more believable.

There were four entry ways into the massive throne room, two of which made it obvious that someone was entering, while the others were well hidden and placed around curtains and other objects to obscure from view. These were mainly used for the soldiers and or servants, to go to and from, without alerting anyone. Lumine had decided to take one of these doors, entering the room quietly, viewing the Commissioner’s backside from the opposite end of the hall.

Ayato Kamisato had been escorted into the throne room by two soldiers, who stood at attention near the doorway, awaiting further orders. The commissioner had taken it upon himself to walk around, viewing the grandiose designs that were on display, as well as the flowers that Julius himself had created for the Tigels. In fact, the man looked to be viewing them curiously, standing in one place, seemingly fighting the urge to reach out and touch the copper, gold and silver stems.

The soldiers spotted her right away, their backs and soldiers straightening, calmly observing her walk up toward their guest. Her heels clicked upon the marble surface and Lumine sort of regretted not wearing her usual flats. There was just no way to sneak up on their guest with her fashion choice for the day, yet despite her footfalls, Ayato had yet to turn. It would seem the commissioner was so captivated by what he saw, that everything else faded away.

“I like to call them Bloom Lillies.” Sure enough, the commissioner HAD been so zoned out, that the sound of her voice had startled him, and the man quickly turned, eyes widening in shock. Lumine could tell the man wasn’t used to being snuck up on, as he gaped at her for a couple of seconds. “I did not mean to scare you.” That was a lie, she thought mischievously, standing a fair distance away from him. Staring upon his face now, Lumine could see now why all the women in the royal court were comparing the man to the likes of Kaeya and Diluc, for he was in fact just as handsome.

“You did in fact break me from my reveries, your majesty, but the face I made upon seeing you was not one of fright. No,” shaking his head softly, Ayato sounded as if the very air had left his lungs. “, I was so enraptured by your visage, I was simply left breathless and unable to properly form a coherent thought. Please, forgive me.”

Lumine refused to be taken in by such charming words, reminding herself why it was that Ayato Kamisato stood in their very throne room and why her stomach had yet to be filled. However, it did surprise her to witness the commissioner lower himself to one knee in reverence, bowing his head graciously in respect. Given she wasn’t wearing her crown, such a stance wasn’t necessary, but it would seem Ayato did not care, as he was more then willing to pay her this compliment.

“…” with such sincere gestures, Lumine was now finding it hard to stay angry, which was frustrating.

“Pray forgive my sudden intrusion upon your home, your highness. If you would allow me to introduce myself, I shall ask forgiveness yet again.”

“Please stand, I have no crown upon my head. Until I take a seat upon my throne, this meeting between us is informal.” She watched as he lifted his head now, still upon one knee.

“Forgive my insubordination, but crown or no, I still would like to pay proper respect. Especially to one as radiant as you.”

Lumine brought a hand to her mouth, trying to mask her smile and soft bout of laughter, “Now I believe you are just trying to butter me up, Commissioner Kamisato. Trying to get away from the scolding I was about to give to you?”

“No, I pray you believe me when I say that was not my intention.” Standing now, Ayato gave the princess a gentle smile. “I am being most genuine. I do deserve to be scolded and I do admit, I am being quite rude for showing up with nary a missive to carry my name. By all means, I will listen to your words and do anything to absolve myself.”

“Once your business has concluded that is, right?” stepping forward, Lumine came to stand now in front of the bloom lilies that the commissioner had been eyeing. If she was growing self-conscience with how Ayato was so fixated upon her profile, then she made sure not to show it, instead keeping herself zeroed in on the lilies. Even when he turned to face in the same direction, did his eyes remain glued upon her, something she had never experienced before. “… It is rather rude to stare so much, Commissioner Kamisato. You are being far to bold.”

“I can only ask your forgiveness, as pitiful as that sounds. I will do my best in not being so entranced by your beauty and grace…” clearing his throat, Ayato tore his gaze away from the princess, not once having told her a lie. He had heard talk of both Aether and Lumine Tigel being absolute visions to behold. The rumors had been true and to stand in such close proximity to the princess, was an honor. “You called them bloom lilies.”

“A change of subject?”

Ayato chuckled now, “I only wished to talk of other things besides my business here, during our ‘informal’ meeting.”

“And yet your business is the only reason we are meeting here, like this, in the first place.”

“That is a shame, your highness.

“…” Lumine dared to look at the man, whose eyes captured her own.

“I have many regrets now.”

Lumine was grateful that she chose to fold her hands in front of her, both of them becoming shaken at the intensity of the man’s cerulean blue eyes. This was different then the stare Kugu had given her, or any other man for that matter. It wasn’t one filled with lust either and so she didn’t feel gross or disgusted. Instead, Lumine felt as if she were the center of this man’ universe, at least at the moment, with her being the only thing he cared about. Her heart hammered inside of her chest, it was painful, yet exciting feeling and she had to tell herself to get a grip.

Kugutsu would never look at me with such an expression. This was the main reason why she felt so pained, it was the first thought that had popped into her head, followed by images of what had transpired last night. It just isn’t the same… This is different. The words Kugutsu had spoken before leaving and those of her brother now flooded her mind, leaving Lumine to wipe them from her mind, focusing instead on Ayato.

“Is one of your regrets ruining our morning?”

“Deeply. But not of finally meeting you.”

“…” a small blush now came to creep across her face, and she managed to look away, squeezing her hands together. “Bloom lilies.”

Ayato smiled sweetly, “Bloom lilies.” He repeated, finding her far more engrossing then the beautiful, metal flowers in front of them.

“These were created by our master tinkerer Julius Regal.” Holding out her hand, Lumine now pointed to the artificial flowers. “They are solar powered and once the night comes, do they bloom.” She let her finger poke at the many closed buds, attached to metallic stems that ran along the wall. “It’s beautiful when they bloom. When I was younger, I would often just sit in this very spot and wait in the dark for them to come alive.”

“I have never heard of such flowers before…” Ayato murmured in awe, eyes shifting towards the elegant design, imagining the hundreds of buds upon the wall actually coming to life. “You said in the dark. Does that mean, they glow?”

“Oh yes, they do. I told you, it’s beautiful. They are custom made flowers, created for my family, by Julius personally. No others like them exist. You’ve never attended any of our royal banquets, so you’ve never experienced how everyone seems to want to experience the illustrious wall of bloom lilies. It’s as if they wish for father or one of us to pull them into the throne room to berate them, or at least start a random proclamation.”

She had lost trek of how many girls had tried to woo her brother into taking them into this very room, just to catch a peak of the lilies. It didn’t help that Julius would regularly do updates and add even more varied colors and arrangements. I should definitely show Kugutsu, I’m sure he would love to see them. Hehe, maybe we could sit and have a picnic. Again, Lumine felt herself growing conflicted, once more thinking of her Sentierial bodyguard. From beside her, she could hear the Yashiro commissioner chuckling, her attention falling upon him.

Ayato couldn’t deny that now even he was curious about the bloom lilies. He was already envisioning a tiny Lumine sitting upon the floor, staring at the wall, waiting for them open their petals and glow like tiny fireflies.

“P-Perhaps…” I want to see them with Kugutsu. “Perhaps one day, I shall show them to you.” This is how it has to be… Kugutsu can only ever be my friend. Nothing more. Nothing more!

“I would love to see them with you.”

Pushing aside the emptiness she felt when imagining herself doing such a thing with Ayato, Lumine came to seize the man up and get to the center of the matter, “Commissioner Kamisato-“

“Please, call me Ayato, your majesty. I beg of thee.”

“Commissioner Kamisato.”

Ayato disguised his disappointment, as the princess now came to fully face him and he found himself doing the same, as their eyes met.

“Why are you here? It must be important to you, or mayhap another, for your blunt arrival. What kind of mission are you on, that makes you act in such a rude manner. Why are you in so much haste? Do not string me around, do not be coy or speak in riddles. I want to know what it is you want.”

Deciding that the time for catching her heart had passed, Ayato chose to answer her questions, “I have come to ask for a warrant to arrest Julius Regel, your master tinkerer. I have also come on behalf of the Shogunate, in search of a missing automaton, who holds a very priceless and very stolen artifact within its chest. Your majesty, with all due respect, I do believe the missing automaton is here, inside the castle.”

Arrest warrant… Stolen artifact!?

The main doors to the throne room now opened, causing both Lumine and Ayato to look towards them, viewing King Callen and Aether stepping inside. Ayato hurriedly came back to look at the princess, who seemed to be harboring some feelings of disappointment that their conversation was now suddenly cut short. The second she turned look back at him, did he feel his pulse quicken, noticing the change in her demeanor, how her golden irises grew a shade darker. Was this the famed, stalwart Tigel attitude he had also heard about?

Beautiful. Simply beautiful.

“We shall hear you out, Commissioner Kamisato.”

Ayato was left to watch as Lumine joined her father and brother, the three walking towards their respective thrones at the very end of the room. It was quite an intimidating sight to behold, even more so, as several soldiers were now guiding him forward.

Even as he was being escorted, all Ayato could truly think about, was when and if he could ever watch the lilies bloom with her majesty.

Key 🗝️ To Your Heart

༶•┈┈⛧┈♛ An Automaton Tale ♛┈⛧┈┈•༶

Chapter VII

Written By @hanabobanagames (bishiefanatic)

༶•┈┈⛧┈♛ 🗝️ ♛┈⛧┈┈•༶

Just like before, just like when she had found him near the pond, did Lumine sense that Kugutsu was nearby. She couldn’t explain what it was or how it even came to be, but it was like some sort of pull, or maybe sixth sense, that made her know exactly where her Sentierial was. Lumine needed only to move her gaze towards one of the exits behind a tapestry curtain, to find that her Sentierial was staring back at her, watching and listening from a distance. She never intended him to stay out sight, refusing to have him hide away like some criminal, but now that she thought about it, remaining covert on his end served as an advantage.

“If I were to have you reiterate again why it is you wish for me to assign you an arrest warrant,” wearing an expression of both frustration and exhaustion, Callen spoke to Ayato with a firm tone. “, then all you would have, at best, is a flimsy case, Commissioner Kamisato. You have circ*mstances of he said, she said, accompanied by your own personal opinions. Biasness aside, I am not about to lock up anyone on hunches and theories alone. And you are toeing a very thin line, when it comes to outright accusing Julius Regal, one of my trusted friends, of not only lying, but attempted murder.”

Ayato, who stood before the three crowned royals, kept his mouth shut as the King spoke. His eyes were fixed on King Callen, proving again, how respectful he was.

“That being said, I believe we can settle this affair with the truth.” Callen let his eyes shift towards his daughter, who at first seemed hesitant, but eventually came to nod her affirmation. “Before that,” pleased that Lumine was willing to go along with his whims, the King now turned back to the Commissioner. “, you were telling us of this missing, priceless artifact. That you believe it to be here, in this very castle. I want to hear more. I feel as if this artifact is your true purpose here today and the real reason why you choose to harass Regal. Can you prove me wrong?”

For a time, Ayato Kamisato was quiet, before lifting his gaze upwards to finally speak, “I cannot.” He confessed. “My true aim was always to retrieve the missing artifact for the Shogun. By any means necessary. I believed Regal to have the automaton in his possession, so my goal was to force him to come clean and show me where it was. But now I realize I have made a mess of things and I have gone about my search improperly.”

“What is this missing artifact and how do you know it is here?” Lumine asked, bracing herself to be the center of Ayato’s attention now, as he came to answer.

“About twenty years ago, the shogun’s wife Makoto, Ei’s twin sister, fell horribly ill and died.”

“Yes,” nodding his head, Callen wore a look of sadness. “, I remember. It was a true tragedy. She was a good woman. My wife and her were friends. I regrettably never had to the pleasure of getting to know her personally.”

Ayato placed a hand to his heart, “Thank you for your words. I may have been young when she was still alive, but I do remember how the people sung nothing but praises for her. A woman taken from the lower class and made a noble bride. It was a beautiful story.” Lowering his arm, Ayato continued his explanation, eyes flicking back towards Lumine. “Makoto was a bearer of a vision stone, one that went missing shortly after her death.

As your majesties are more than likely aware, vision stones are rare. Though they no longer possess the ability to control the elements, they are none the less filled with raw, latent energy. Heh, one could even describe as magical, given how they often work miracles. It is also said that within them is the ”

Lumine dared a glance towards Kugutsu, the Sentierial listening intently to Ayato’s tale.

“The shogun was beside himself with grief, for it was with his wife’s vision stone, that he wished to use as a catalyst to bring about new machines and quality life Sentierial’s to help the people of Inazuma. After a years’ worth of searching, sadly he turned up nothing and so everyone believed it was a loss cause. However, he never gave up hope.” reaching inside of his jacket’s blazer, careful not to upset the soldiers who were watching him like a hawk, Ayato pulled out a triangle shaped diamond, one that was infused with metal.

It shimmered and hummed with life.

“He entrusted this to me when I became Commissioner, in hopes that in my travels I would be able to pick up any signs of the vision signature. It’s an aura detector, one infused with a lock of Makoto’s hair and blood. In all my time carrying this detector with me, it has not once activated or shown that a vision is around. That all came to change yesterday morning when I was investigating the charred rubble of Ei’s manor.

In my investigation I came upon four notebooks, all of which were thankfully not burned to a crisp. In these notebooks were notes pertaining to Makoto’s vision and also the reconstruction altogether of it. It would seem that Ei stole her sister’s vision, fused it with that of an Aurelias stone and placed it inside of an automaton. To what end, I have no idea.”

“So, the real reason comes to light. This is why you are hell bent on obtaining the automaton.”

“As you can see, your majesties, the detector is aware that the missing automaton, with Makoto’s vision, is close. Extremely close. In this very room, if I were to hazard a guess.”

Lumine could not keep her silence any longer, “You are aware, Commissioner Kamisato, that the Aurlieas stone inside of an automaton is what makes them function, are you not? What you are telling us is that you care not about the Sentierial itself, but rather the heart which lays inside their chest. As long as you have it, screw the Sentierial, am I right?”

Callen and Aether looked to one another quietly, knowing all to well when the princess was losing her temper.

“Their heart…” Ayato could sense that he was impeding on dangerous territory. “That is a first I have ever heard someone speak of the stones like that, but yes, your highness, I am well aware that their core function is a lias stone. But we are talking of machines. A machine can easily have their stone replaced and-“

“No!” banging her fist against the arm of her throne, Lumine came to glower at Ayato. “No, they cannot!” she yelled, her voice booming across the throne room. “Once embedded into their chest, the lias stone is infused with the properties of the Sentierial itself! You cannot simply take it out and replace it! It isn’t a battery or a chip! It is their heart! Replacing the lias stone has proved that the Sentierial does not come back the same…” her tone grew sullen, eyes casted downwards. “They are different. I have sadly seen that firsthand.”

Placing a hand upon his daughters closed fist, which still rested upon the arm of her throne, Callen gave it a soft, reassuring squeeze, before redirecting his attention back on Ayato, who looked to be out of sorts over Lumine’s outburst. “If you wish to understand why my daughter is so passionate about this, I will explain. It is because she holds deep respect and empathy for the Sentierial’s that are created. Many of which have become her friends. In this castle, we do not treat automatons like objects or toys.

It is clear that your objective is simply to retrieve the stone, as you said yourself, by any means necessary. This is telling us that you do not care for the Sentierial it has given life to, that even if you did not have the key to their chest compartment, you would-“

“Savagely rip their heart out.” Lumine finished for her father, biting out each word with venom.

“It does sound horrific, but it is as my daughter states, you would be doing that if push came to shove.” Holding up his hand to stop Ayato from talking, Callen continued. “We are not here to judge your character, Ayato, or your morals. This is not the reason you stand before us now. Despite our personal opinions.” he gave a massive side eye to his daughter, who remained glowering at the commissioner. “What you came here for was the vision and so allow us to present it to you in the Sentierial in which it presides. I assure you, the story he carries, is one you should hear.”

Lumine took a deep breath, before looking towards Kugutsu, their eyes meeting, before he came to step out of hiding. It was evident, based solely on Ayato’s face, that the man was in shock.

“K-Kunikuzushi!?”

“That is not my name any longer. My name is Kugutsu, Kugutsu Kirushima. I am the Sentierial that you seek.”

“Y-You?” eyes casted down to the detector he held, Ayato could not argue against results, as the diamond glared brightly back at him. “You are a Sentierial!?” staring back up at the automaton, Ayato looked so confused. “Impossible…”

“No. It is not. I will explain.”

= 🗝️ =

By the end of Kunikuzushi’s story, Ayato looked like a man who had just received tragic news. The commissioner had put away the diamond detector at some point, focused on listening and trying to understand. When Kugutsu had finally finished, the throne room fell into a hushed silence, letting the Kamisato leader process what he had just heard.

“The shogun respected Ei’s privacy… To think this entire time, she was suffering, addled in such a way.” It brought him satisfaction to hear the duke had already left this world, but no joy came from knowing that Ei’s son had been murdered barely out of the womb. “There were reports of Ei’s son up and about the manor, so we never realized that…” letting his words trail away, Ayato came to sigh bitterly.

“It would seem Ei found solace somehow, in creating a Sentierial with her sister’s vision. Perhaps as a way to keep the woman’s memory alive. I can only imagine the number of ways she could have gone about sneaking away with the stone… The shogun had no reason to distrust her. Nevertheless, your fate is not up to me, Kugutsu. It is up to the shogun. The stone which resides inside your chest, does not belong to you.”

“…” Lumine fought against her father’s hold upon her wrist. She was tempted to rise from her throne and protest Ayato’s words, yet she could sense her father’s stare was one pleading with her to stay in place.

“Your majesty,” coming to look upon Lumine, Ayato did not know the right words to convey to her. “, my deepest sympathies go out to such circ*mstances. Do trust when I say that it was never my intention to hurt you or your family. Yet, I was tasked with bringing the vision back and so… That is what I must do. I am not without empathy however, so, if you wish to keep the shell of Kugutsu, while I take with me his Aurali-“

“Silence!” wrenching her wrist from her father’s hold, Lumine stood abruptly. “Not another word!” she fought back the tears that threatened to spill from her eyes, refusing to cry in front of this man.

Callen pursed his lips, heart going out to not only his daughter, but for Kugutsu as well. Though it was short, the Sentierial had been nothing but good to his children and was quite a refreshing character to have around. But as King of Terawedian, his personal feelings could not come to cloud his judgement. Ayato had every right to take custody over the Sentierial, or rather the heart which laid within him. “… There are no winners today, that much I can proclaim. Ayato Kamisato has grounds to retrieve Kugutsu’s Aurelias stone. With or without the automaton it resides in.” It hurt to announce such a thing out loud.

Bottom lip quivering, Lumine managed to speak, “Job well done, commissioner. You did it. Pat yourself on the back. As all trade offs go, we are to be given 24 hours to hand over what you seek.” A loose tear fell down her cheek. “So, you will wait those 24 hours. Until then, you can f*ck right off. For your sake, after this, I hope to never see your face again.”

“Lumine!” Aether stood from his own throne, staying put only due to his father’s narrowed eyes, watching in distress as his sister left in a hurry out one of the exits to the room. “…” turning to look back at Kugutsu, he at least felt some relief in witnessing the Sentierial go after her.

“I am so sorry your majesties…” falling onto one knee, Ayato did not know what else to say, as he was now knelt down, head lowered. What was he to do? It was out of his hands. He had a duty to the shogun, yet his heart was sympathetic to Lumine’s plight, as well as her point of view.

“Forgive my daughter for her language.”

“No.” shaking his head, Ayato came to look back up at the two crowned royals. “No, there is nothing to forgive. I accept her ire. I spoke of taking out her friends heart, I was callous and spoke simple mindedly. Even when she explained her feelings, I was nothing but cruel. I have never met someone with her viewpoint before, so I was thrown off balance. I will do as she asks, I will ‘f*ck’ off.”

Callen could only nod, respecting the man for his sincerity. There was not a doubt in his mind that Ayato meant what he had said, for even he could tell the commissioner was torn on what had just transpired. It was no wonder the people of Inazuma adored him; he did have a way with words. If he was any less of a man, who had gone years picking up people’s bullsh*t, surely, he would fall victim to Ayato’s sweet, dulce vocals.

“I sympathize with my daughter, I do. I will not deny that her tears bring me nothing but pain. You are only doing your duty, Commissioner. This we are all well aware of. Lumine is young and the world is cruel and unfair. I extend an invitation for you to stay within the castle for the next 24 hours.”

Ayato again shook his head, “No, your highness. I-I must humbly decline your offer. I have a room at the INN already reserved for myself, I shall stay there for the time being.” His eyes now casted towards Lumine’s abandoned throne, the distraught he saw upon her face, the singular tear that fell from her face. “Your majesties… I beseech you both, pray extend my apologies to the princess. I-I know now how I can ever make this right.”

“Time heals all wounds, Commissioner.” Callen couldn’t speak for his daughter, but he could speak from experience. “Just give her time. If you are genuine about seeking forgiveness, then she will see that.”

“But of course.” Bowing his head, Ayato could accept those words, even though he still felt miserable.

“I do extend an invitation to dinner, minus of course the attendance of the princess. Yet again, I will not be told I was never the gracious host, despite what the circ*mstances happen to be.”

“You are too kind, you highness. I must again, humbly decline. I do not wish to draw anymore ire from her majesty… Tomorrow, I will return.”

Aether slowly came to step down from the steps of the dais, where their trio if thrones sat, “Then, I shall see you out, Commissioner Kamisato.”

༶•┈┈⛧┈♛ 🗝️ ♛┈⛧┈┈•༶

Lumine covered her mouth, tears spilling down her face, as she heaved heavy breaths in and out. The hallway felt as if it were spinning, as the events from the throne room replayed inside her head. Kugutsu… Kugutsu, will be taken away… Sobbing, she shakily brought a hand to wipe at her eyes. I can’t stop this. I-I can’t… Kuguts-

“Lumine.”

Her breathe hitched inside her throat, as she felt herself being dragged to a stop, pulled to turn around. Lumine met the eyes of her Sentierial, his violet irises fixed on her. “K-Kugu…”

“Wherever you go. I go.”

“O-Oh Kugu.” Gingerly, Lumine came to lay her hand upon the automaton’s chest, right where his heart laid. She was doing her best in not breaking down into even more tears, knowing that growing hysterical solved nothing. W-We don’t have much time. “I… I am so sorry. I-I told you I’d support you… The commissioner’s going to take you away, Kugutsu. They’re going to take out your heart!” grasping at his tunic, Lumine exhaled a quivering breath. Benedict made these clothes for him, heh, they fit him so well. Her fingers smoothed over the fabric. He gave himself a new name, he was starting a new life, learning so many new things…

“What is this feeling, when I think about the future, when I think about the future with you?”

“Yes, I feel hopeful of the future.”

“I was hopeful too… I wish things were different. I wish we could stay together.”

Kugutsu’s eyes narrowed, “Your highn-“

“I promised you that I wouldn’t let you go back into the darkness… And I’m going to keep that promise.”

Sniffling, Lumine freed her arm from his hold, untucking his golden key from one of her many bindings upon her dress, right next to her hip. The seamstress would never place actual pockets on such a fancy looking getup, but Lumine had managed to find a small way to hold stuff, even if she had to fiddle around with the seams themselves.

“I figured since we would always be together, I should always carry this with me. You know, just in cases.” Holding it up out for Kugu to see, Lumine demeanor suddenly grew determined. “Take it. Take it and run away, Kugu.” Hurriedly she grabbed his hand, placing the key inside his palm. “I’ll give you a map, you can pack and take whatever you need! There are places outside the kingdom, cities, and sights you can discover.

I told you before that you could be whatever you want to be! And I meant that!” closing his fingers around his key, Lumine wore a pleading expression. “Please, Kugu. Please, run! I-I could not bear it if they were to take your heart out!” tears were once again threatening to spill down her already flushed cheeks. “No matter what they say, the auralias stone within your chest is YOURS. I believe that Makoto would want you to have it. I am sure she would!”

“I will not run.”

Letting out a pain sobbed, Lumine slapped her hands against the automaton’s chest, “THEIR GOING TO REMOVE YOUR AURALIAS STONE!” she cried, bringing her fists down now, banging upon his chest in a hapless attempt at getting him to listen. “YOU’LL DIE!”

“I am your Sentierial. I am not leaving your side.”

Feeling Kugutsu’s hand come to cup the side of her face, Lumine felt as if her own heart were being torn right from her chest. Why did it have to be in this scenario, that he came to touch her with such gentleness? Why couldn’t it have been before, when there was still hope left? “Kugutsu…”

“No more crying.”

“S-Stop it…” Stop being so nice to me… Y-You’re making this so hard… She hated how soft his touches were, the way he had grown closer to her, the sound of his voice lowering to but a soft whisper. Why did it have to be when she was a complete mess? Her face in ruins, makeup more then likely smeared.

Brushing away her loose tears with his thumb, Kugutsu ignored her soft pleas, continuing to stroke her cheek.

“Kugutsu… Once you leave the borders, you need only message me and I can send you money! I’ll take care of you from the castle, I promise you that!” now she sounded desperate. “W-Why aren’t you listening to me?” her eyes shifted to meet his once more. “I-If you don’t run, you’ll die.”

“And you are not listening to me.” he murmured, their faces now mere centimeters apart from one another. “I will not run. I have already made up my mind. Nothing can keep from leaving your side. Nothing.”

“…” Doesn’t he understand? We have no choice but to surrender him in 24 hours. More tears pricked at her eyes. What more could she do to convince the Sentierial? What more could she say? How could she make him understand? “Kugu-“

Lumine’s heart skipped a beat, eyes widening a fraction in disbelief. It didn’t happen as fast as one would think, it was a slow, drawn-out kiss to the underside of her eye. First her left, then her right. A Sentierial didn’t have lungs, yet nevertheless, she could feel the warmth of his breath.

Kugutsu was kissing her tears away.

“No more tears.” He ordered in such a tender voice.

Beginning to shake her head from side to side, Lumine found herself taking slow steps back, heels clicking upon floor, “All I ever wanted was for you to be happy. I wanted you to have a future, where you learned so many new things, where you could grow and thrive, where you’d always be in the light. A future with… Hopefully me in it.” The warm of his lips still lingered upon her face.

You are my light. Why was he not saying these words.

“I’m so pathetic, I can’t even save one automaton. An automaton who won’t even listen to me!”

Sniffling, Lumine came to exhale a steady breath of air, “As of today, you are relieved of your duties, Kugutsu Kirushima. This is an order from the Princess of Terawedian.”

“Am I.”

“Yes! You are!” she retorted angrily. “I-I won’t stand around and watch you kill yourself!” pivoting on her heel, Lumine paused, hands gripping the skirt of her dress. “Kugutsu?”

“Yes, your highness?”

“I wanted to ask you… How do I look today?” looking over her shoulder, she wore a weary smile. “Minus the makeup.”

“You look the same, idiot.”

“…” Ah… I should have figured. What was I expecting?

“Beautiful.”

A soft gasp escaped her lips, eyes widening once more in surprise.

“You will always be beautiful to me, your majesty. No matter how dumb you look or sound. Even if you give sh*t orders, you will always be beautiful.”

Through her tears, Lumine wore a brilliant smile, “You give the best compliments.” she sobbed. “I-If you will excuse me… I shall be in my room. Don’t follow me, Kugutsu. You are no longer my bodyguard.” The pain inside her chest was immeasurable. “If you change your mind about running away, you can find me there. Please, reconsider.” Turning her back to him, Lumine started away.

Clenching his key tightly, Kugutsu spoke, “Don’t leave your room, your highness.”

Stopping, Lumine refused to turn and look back, “You can’t order me around anymore… I will do as I please.”

In a more ominous tone of voice, the Sentierial repeated himself, “Don’t leave your room, Lumine.”

“…” heaving a dry sob, Lumine didn’t know why she couldn’t disobey him and so found herself nodding silently.

Kugutsu wore a smile, “Good girl.”

Watching her walk down the hallway, to eventually disappear around the corner, did Kugutsu stand in place for what seemed like an eternity. Lifting his hand, his fingers unfurled from around the key to his heart.

He knew what he had to do in order to stay by her side.

He would not be parted from her.

No one would stand in his way.

= t b c =

Chapter 8: Chapter Eight

Chapter Text

Standing outside his sister’s room, Aether looked up and down the hallway, seeing no sign of the Sentierial. Where was Kugutsu? Was he inside the room with Lumine? Even if he was to be given away like cattle the next day, the prince thought for sure the automaton would be at his sister’s side to the very end. Was he throwing a tantrum? Had something happened?

Raising his hand, Aether gently rapped his knuckles upon Lumine’s door, “Lumi?” from within, he could hear a faint rustle, a sign that at least one other person was inside. Knocking again, he chose to say nothing, simply waiting for her response. He wasn’t going to leave until she at least answered him. Whether that was either tell him to ‘go away’ or ‘stay’, would be up to her.

“You aren’t going to walk away, are you?”

Hearing her muffled voice from beyond the door, made the prince smile, as he began to shake his head, “No, I’m not.” He would have added a line like ‘I’ll stand out here just like Kugutsu if I have too’, but decided against bringing up the automaton, if only until he managed entry inside.

Though he was on the fence about the Sentierial being in his sister’s life, for various reasons, that didn’t mean Aether wasn’t sympathetic towards the scenario that had and was taking place. His sister’s tears were very real, the pain in her expression had been genuine and there was no denying she felt strongly for the automaton, who had only been in her life for a couple of days. This is why he now stood out in the hallway, right outside her door, showing that he cared and that he was here for her.

“Come in.”

Relieved that he wouldn’t have to start pleading, because he would have eventually, Aether entered her room. He was surprised to find that she was alone, with no sign of Kugutsu anywhere, not upon her bed, or by her desk where she sat, or even standing off to the side in a random corner. It didn’t make sense, Aether thought, why would they separate now? Especially when they had so little time left to be together. He didn’t want to admit it, but Aether just knew that his sister would want to spend as much time as she could with the automaton.

So why isn’t she? “…” his eyes fell upon Lumine, who sat in front of her desk, staring down at a piece of parchment. “Lumi?” it was obvious she had been in the middle of writing, which only served to make even more curiouser. There was several other pieces of parchment scattered about the desk, a sign she had been sitting there for quite some time, unable to get, whatever she was penning, up to her standards.

Lowering her quill, Lumine exhaled slowly, feeling Aether’s gaze pinned upon her backside. “Did father invite Commissioner Kamisato to stay in the castle? To stay for dinner?” just a tad did she turn her head to look over her shoulder.

“He did.”

“Did he accept?”

“No, Lumine. He did not.”

“I see.” Facing the front of her desk once more, Lumine sighed. “I made a mockery of the throne.”

“No, Lumine.” Aether spoke firmly. “No, you didn’t.”

“I stormed off like a child. I embarrassed father and yo-“

“Don’t speak for me. I wasn’t embarrassed, and I am quite certain neither was father.”

“I need to apologize and-“

“Ayato isn’t looking for your apology.”

Frowning, Lumine now came to turn in her chair, brow furrowing, as he looked upon her brother. “What does that mean?”

“It means, when I walked him out, he was genuinely seeking forgiveness. Somehow, you reached him.” with a weary smile, Aether now came to walk about the room as he continued talking. “You’d assume officials like him wouldn’t give a damn. We’ve seen it time and time again, people who would never consider an automaton deserving of a voice, or any kind of special treatment. Rights, as society would call it. Their all the same to them, tools to be used. A nice, fancy, walking, talking decoration to any household. But Ayato, he seemed distraught.”

“Distraught?”

“Yes, Lumine. Distraught. To him, it’s all about the vision stone. His actions were never out of spite or to be malicious. If there was any other way, to keep Kugutsu here, with us, he would go through with it! But without the vision stone inside of the Sentierial, there is no Kugutsu. The man is at an impasse. He has to fulfill his duty to the shogun. Now that he has found Makoto’s vision, he has two options. “

“… Follow his duty.”

“Or feign ignorance.” Aether finished. “I didn’t need to tell you any of this, did I? You already know. Ayato isn’t to blame. He’s basically a victim of circ*mstance at this point. And we can’t possibly ask him to turn a blind eye towards the vision he has finally found, let alone test if he would become disloyal to the one he serves. ”

“…” casting her eyes towards the window of her room, Lumine remained quiet for a time, before looking back at Aether. “You’re right. I know. I’ve been in this room for a whole two hours and in that time, I had time to think. Well, first I cried some more, then I threw some pillows,” she pointed to the pile of discarded pillows on the floor. “, then I cried for a little longer before I really started to think. Eventually, my ruminating, made me end up here.”

“At your desk?”

“Writing a missive to the shogun.”

Aether pursed his lips, witnessing his sister take ahold of the parchment she had been writing upon, lifting it up for him to see. “Lu-“ and now he watched as she began ripping it apart, throwing out the pieces as if they were confetti.

“You don’t have to remind me. I already know. The shogun wouldn’t even begin to listen to my plea. You, father and I all know his stance on automatons. Their machines, pure and simple. He wouldn’t even hesitate to tear open Kugu’s chest… But, I thought, if there was just an inkling there, something I could write that could make him at least… Reconsider.” She took up the other pieces of parchments, showing them to Aether. “I couldn’t think of anything.” Releasing what she held, Lumine watched it fall to the ground. “… I’ll never see Kugutsu again…”

Stepping closer to his sister, Aether came to place his hand upon her shoulder, “I’m so sorry.”

Lumine had told herself she wasn’t going to cry anymore, that she spent to much time bawling her eyes out, accomplishing nothing. But even now, there was still nothing she could possibly accomplish, other than throwing herself at Ayato and begging the man to just forget everything.

“I told him to run away.”

“Huh!?”

“Don’t look so panicked,” a pitiful laugh escaped her mouth, as she raised her gaze, meeting her brother’s incredulous stare. “, he didn’t listen.”

“He didn’t?”

“No. I tried so hard to get him to understand what would happen tomorrow, but he refused to listen.” abruptly she stood from her chair, distancing herself from Aether’s comforting touch. “I told him, he was going to die,” she brought her arms to hug herself. “, and he still refused to run.”

“I don’t understand. If he didn’t listen, then where is he? Why isn’t at your side?”

“Because I dismissed him.”

“W-What…?”

“I told him he was no longer my bodyguard. He is free to do whatever he so wishes… Aether, I-I just can’t bare to know that tomorrow…” squeezing her eyes shut, Lumine willed herself to hold back her unshed tears. “I wasn’t going to watch him kill himself, but I was also hoping that now, since he has nothing keeping him here, no duties to his name, he would just leave…”

Scoffing, Aether shook his head softly. Nothing keeping him here, she says.

“I am your Sentierial.” She repeated Kugutsu’s words out loud.

“Lumi…”

“What do I do? How can I help him? H-How can we stay together!?”

Aether refused not to read to much into his sister’s words, denying that her feelings were anything other than a friend losing another friend. And so…? Even if her feelings were more then just friendship, it would matter not. Kugutsu will be gone. And Lumine’s heart will forever remain shattered. His hands came to clench into fists. This will be their last day together. This will be her last day with him.

“Go to him.”

“Huh?” lowering her arms, Lumine turned to face her brother.

“Go to him, Lumine. You’ll only regret it. If this is going to be your last day with Kugutsu, why would you not want to spend it with him? It’s almost lunch time, you guys have plenty of daylight! And if you want to stay out even later, I’m sure even father would be okay with that.”

“…”

“Is there really anything to think about? Just go.” Aether urged, knowing when his own sister was struggling internally with a problem. “I know you want to be with him. So, just go!”

I do want to be with him. Her gaze shifted towards the doorway. I will regret it. This is going to be our last day together… Lumine knew without a doubt that regrets would remain. These tumultuous feelings she held deep within would never truly be figured out; not without Kugutsu. She would never be able to flesh out the answer she was searching for. Or maybe she already had the answer and was simply in complete denial.

But she wouldn’t deny that what she wanted most, was to see Kugutsu Kirushima. I want to be with him till the end. He told me to stop crying. So, I’ll send him off with a smile. Mid-step, Lumine paused, remembering that her Sentierial had told her to stay put. “…”

Aether arched an eyebrow, “I thought you’d be out the door by now.”

I-I can go wherever I damn well please! Growing determined, Lumine took a deep breath. And I’m going to go see him! “Thank you, Aether!”

Watching his sister rush towards the exit, he called out after her, “I’ll cover for you! So, stay out as long as you want!” he couldn’t help but smile wearily, watching the wooden barrier swing slightly at the force she had used against it, in her sprint.

For a time, Aether stood in silence, continuing to stare at semi-open door. I was right, you really did want to be with him. His eyes fell upon the trash she left behind on the floor, eyeing a few of the discarded parchments, seeing clear tear stains upon the service of almost all of them.

“…” I just want you to be happy, Lumi. “But…” his heart constricted inside his chest, eyes squeezing shut mournfully. “You can never be happy with an automaton. There is no future there.” a part of him, a part he would never admit, was relieved to soon have Kugutsu gone.

I’m sorry, Lumi. I’m a horrible brother, aren’t I?

= 🗝️ =

“Kugutsu, let’s go out into the city!”

Lumine wasn’t about to let the day go to waste. She’d cram everything she wanted to show the Sentierial into the time they had left. She’d smiled the whole time and shed no more tears.

Rushing into his room with a smile, having shoved the pain deep down inside, the princess wore a brilliant smile.

“Kugu…?”

The room was empty.

The window laid open.

“Kugutsu.”

Each step she took towards the open window, did her heart begin to crumble, until it laid in pieces, as she stood, staring out at the gardens below. A faint breeze blew past her, wafting the curtains about in their wake. How long had he been gone? Had he packed anything? Would he even contact her?

This is what I wanted. She whispered. I wanted him to run away. I wanted him to live.

“I wanted him to live with or without me.” taking a step back from the window, Lumine came to close her eyes, before turning away from the window. Kugutsu. He was gone now. He wouldn’t be back to reprimand her or call her ‘stupid’. I don’t need to pretend anymore.

Somehow making her way towards the Sentierial’s bed, Lumine threw herself upon on it.

And began crying her heart out.

Key 🗝️ To Your Heart

༶•┈┈⛧┈♛ An Automaton Tale ♛┈⛧┈┈•༶

Chapter VIII

Written By @hanabobanagames (bishiefanatic)

༶•┈┈⛧┈♛ 🗝️ ♛┈⛧┈┈•༶

To say he was walking aimlessly was an understatement. Ayato Kamisato didn’t know where to go and at some point, he ended up standing in the middle of the sidewalk, pedestrians passing him by on their merry way, as he thought over his options. There were a number of things he could be accomplishing until waiting until tomorrow, writing a missive to the shogun, strengthening public relations, finding new allies to work in Inazuma and of course, finding new Sentieral designs.

Yet instead of doing any of that, Ayato found he was still very lost. His mind continuing to go back to the scene in the throne room, to the Princesses’ face, to the way she spilled out her raw emotions and then… She began to cry. Lifting his head, Ayato noticed a couple of Sentierial’s walking amongst the populace, carrying groceries or sacks of foods. There was even a couple of Sentierial’s who walked alongside their master’s, many of whom were women, laughing and talking away with them.

It was a common sight. Yet he couldn’t help but wonder if any of these women would cry if their Sentierial was suddenly taken from them. Or if their Aurelias stones were replaced with another. No, he was sure that the majority would not. Lumine Tigel was very much in the minority when it came to her viewpoints, he knew this for a fact. But that wasn’t to say she was alone and that there weren’t others who had established friendships and bonds with their automatons.

“… “ What am thinking? Whose side am I really on? His wavering loyalty was blatantly showing, as he was struck sometimes with the idea of maybe allowing Kugutsu a little more time. There were dozens of tasks he could accomplish for a few more days, mayhap even a week in the Kingdom of Terawadian. Would that be good enough? Would she be happy with that?

In the end, Ayato decided against such plans, torn up over the decision. One way or the other, the princess was going to have her heart broken and he would only be prolonging the inevitable. It truly pained him to know that she thought him a murderer and a fiend. Funnily enough, he now felt like one. Whereas before his conscience would be clean, Ayato now could only hear the princess inside his mind, telling him that he would be essentially… Killing her friend.

With a bitter sigh, Ayato continued his descent down the sidewalk. So lost in his reverie and sunken into a dreary stupor, that he was blissfully unaware of the figure that stalked him throughout the city. He was marked as prey, the one who watched him from the shadows, keeping close to the alleyways, shimmying unto the rooftops even to keep trek of him. Normally the famed Commissioner would be aware of such an assailant on his tail, but the man was out of sorts and at the moment, he could care less about being attacked or not.

In the midst of his travels, Ayato eventually came upon of the castle cities parks. If this was any other occasion, he would have basked in the beauty that the area had to give, but the commissioner felt nothing at seeing the view. What he did enjoy was the peace and quiet, the sound of his footsteps echoing upon the pavement. Given it was close to lunchtime, it made sense why there was practically no one around, the park laying deserted.

“… Such a beautiful afternoon…” he murmured to himself, eventually coming to lift his head, as he passed by one of the tinier fountains situated off to the side. “Wasted.” His eyes fixed on the spouts of said fountain, watching the water pour into the basin, a couple of red and blue birds washing themselves up, tweeting away at one another.

Observing the red bird hop about, while the blue bird nodded its head, wings expanding every so often, Ayato gradually came to a slow realization. The blue bird was a Sentierial. He awed at the way the blue bird moved about, talking, and playing, while washing itself. Whilst the red bird was unaware that his friend was different, that it was an automaton, made of gadgets and gizmos. No, that wasn’t it, Ayato thought, the bird simply does not care.

The blue bird was his friend.

“Sentierals as friends.”

Walking again, Ayato raised his head, staring up at the blue, cloudy sky, a few branches from trees obscuring what was essentially a perfect view. As he walked, he let the sounds of his footsteps, the rustling of the trees and the chatter of birds, act as a sort of medium into gathering his own thoughts together. He knew exactly why he was still contemplating things and refused to deny it.

“What if…” he whispered, letting his words trail off. What if… What? A frown now marred his face, as he stopped hearing the sound of the birds chattering and what accompanied his footsteps, was a distinct echo. An echo. As he continued to walk, that echo became more prominent. It was obvious now that he was being followed and the one stalking him was drawing close. I can’t blame a pickpocket… He thought miserably. I do look like an easy target right now.

“If I were to give you my wallet,” turning, Ayato spoke languidly. “, would you be happy with just-“

Pure instinct is what drew the commissioner to step back from the blade that was aimed for his throat. Eyes widening in shock, Ayato came to meet the glowing, dark purple irises of the Sentierial known as Kugutsu. “W-Wha-“ he was given no time to think or say anything, as Kugutsu was aiming for his throat again, daggers in both of his hands.

Gritting his teeth, Ayato was pushed to his limit, never once having to face off against an automaton before. It just didn’t happen. Sentierial’s weren’t designed to kill or attack humans, but here he was, dodging for his life. The speed Kugutsu was unfounded, and he was certain that if he let the automaton get a single blow in, he’d be a dead man.

To think he could so easily be pushed into using all of his skills, just to dodge. Kugutsu wasn’t even giving him a chance to reach for his sword, the Sentierial never letting up in trying to cut him down or reach any part where it would be lethal. Heart, neck, even aiming for his eyes. There was bloodthirst in those violet depths, and it was only now that Ayato could sense it.

“Did the King send you?” another dodge. “The Prince!?” a near miss to his left eye, Ayato could have sworn just a tiny bit of his bangs had been sliced off. “I didn’t think the Tigels could so easily change your programming!” tucking and rolling, something that threw the automaton off, Ayato rolled back onto his feet, unsheathing his katana, just in time to deflect a blow centered for his head. “D-Did-“ it took all his strength, to keep Kugutsu’s dagger from meeting its mark. If he gave in just a bit, it would spell his demise.

Ayato feared that this would be a losing battle if he relied solely on strength and stamina.

“Does it matter?”

Finally, Ayato was receiving some dialogue, “Most humans would like to know who wishes them dead, before they meet their end!”

“Me. I wish you dead.”

Beads of sweat rolled down the commissioner’s face, as he struggled to keep Kugutsu’s dagger at bay, “You?” it sounded ridiculous, but Ayato couldn’t imagine King Callen and or Prince Aether, let alone the Princess herself, pulling off a stunt like this. Especially in broad daylight, where anyone could see. Then again, there was no one around and it was the prime time to actually nail a hit. “D-Does the princess know!?”

“She will never have to know.”

“S-Surely you jest? If you kill an official, do you even realize how that will look upon the royals? Upon her highness!?”

Kugutsu smiled wickedly, perfectly at ease, as he continued to drive his daggers further into the man’s face. It was a losing battle for the Kamisato leader, as all humans were bound to grow tired and weak. “I know exactly how it will look. But that is if they find a body. I plan to cut you into pieces and scatter you about for the wildlife. They’ll only assume you went missing, maybe even ran away from your duties. I do doubt you contacted your shogun about finding me, or even about the vision in my chest.”

“… Y-You…” with every last ounce of strength he had left, Ayato shoved off Kugutsu, causing the Sentierial to falter ever so slightly. “Y-You planned to murder me, because you wish not to leave the princesses side. She’s your friend, I get that. An automaton premediating murder of its own will, no one would believe me.”

“…” watching the man stand shakily, Kugutsu remained silent.

“Do you think the princess would want this? Would want you to stain your hands like this!?”

“She will never know.”

“No, she won’t. BUT YOU WILL! Forever. Every human who commits a monstrous act, if they have any soul within their being, must then live out their days with that act on their conscious. They’ll carry the weight of their sins forever, until their very last breath. You may not see it now, but when the princess turns to you, a girl who has never seen that horrible darkness before, when she turns to you and smiles, you’ll be reminded that you killed someone for her. She may not be aware of it, but you’ll know that Princess Lumine will forever be standing next to a murderer.”

“…”

“Do you think she would want that? Do you think once they find I’m missing, and they will, that you can cope with the constant paranoia? That every time she looks upon you, you’ll always wonder if she believes you to be guilty. Look at you, I’ve never met a Sentierial like you! You are acting on your accord! You were out for my blood, I sensed it, along with your anger and remorse. You are squandering the vision within your chest! PRINCESS LUMINE WOULD NOT WANT THIS!”

“So, then what!?” Kugutsu bit out angrily. “Do I just let you kill me!? I am her Sentierial! I swore that I would stay by her side, that I would protect her! I won’t let you kill me! If I have to live with the guilt you say will come, then so be it. As long as I remain by her side, that is all I need.”

“… Hah… You sound like a man in love.” lowering his katana from a defensive stance, leaving himself open, Ayato now wore a weary smile. “I suppose she did save you, gave you a job, friendship, and peace of mind. Admiration or love, which is it?”

“…”

Ayato wasn’t even shocked anymore at the expressiveness he now saw upon the automaton’s face, his violet irises filled with a bevy of unchecked emotions, confusion and uncertainty being one of them. “I suppose you yourself don’t even know. Just look at you…” he breathed in awe. “A Sentierial… Who is so human like. Self-aware, capable of thought, able to feel. I am just floored at what Ei created, or mayhap, it’s all because of the vision stone in your chest.” He grunted. “My apologies, I mean, your heart.”

“I’m going to kill you now, Commissioner Kamisato.”

“What if you didn’t have too?”

Kugutsu’s eyes narrowed, watching as the man now came to sheathe his sword, holding up his hands in surrender.

“What if, I changed my mind on the whole affair?”

“How so?”

“It is as you said, I haven’t contacted anyone. They would be suspicious of Julius, if I were to disappear, but not of the royal family. No one knows of you, of Makoto’s vision inside your chest. Not a single soul, but that of the royal family. So, what if I were to keep my mouth shut and allow you to live out your days as Kugutsu Kirushima?”

“…”

“You look doubtful. I would need to talk again with their majesties, but… I am sure we could come to an arrangement. Now don’t get me wrong, this isn’t me begging for my life.”

“Isn’t it?”

Ayato began to laugh out loud, “I assure you; it is not. Ara, that is clearly a look of someone who doesn’t believe me.”

Grunting, Kugutsu lowered his daggers, spinning them between his fingers, before placing them back in their sheathes. “Because I do not. Whatever helps you sleep at night.”

Ayato smiled, a genuine smile, “I have only considered this option, because of your master.”

“…” meeting the man’s gaze head on, Kugutsu said not a word, as he listened.

“If it were not for her, I wouldn’t even fathom the notion of betraying the shogun. Regardless of what people think, the man is like a second father to me, and I bow graciously at his feet. However, Princess Lumine’s words, her actions, and her tears, struck a chord within me. Like many others, I never thought to think of an automaton as anything more then what they were, or rather what they were meant to be, machines created by humans to serve.

Believe me or not, but coming out of the throne room, I was struck with an internal dilemma. Words like ‘kill’ and ‘heart’ associated with that of a Sentierial, just boggled my mind and made me reevaluate things. Seeing you, witnessing your selfish attempt to live, swayed thoughts in this direction. Because what’s more human, then fighting to survive?” Or is it, fighting to stay by Lumine’s side? Ayato smirked.

“How do I know you are not lying?”

“You don’t. That’s the fun part about being human. You just have to learn to trust. But this time I’ll make it easier for you. I shall go right now to Julius Regale’s home; I trust he is an ally to your cause?”

Kugutsu nodded, “He would never betray Lumine.”

“Good. Then I shall explain the situation to him and have a missive sent to the castle. King Callen invited me to dinner and so I will accept his offer, with the added note that I wish to discuss things further. In a more ‘secretive’ setting.”

“If things go south, the shogun will have your head. “

“Oh! Is that concern for me?”

“No.” Kugutsu sneered. “I just don’t want you ratting me out, to save your ass.”

Ayato chuckled, “Worry not. Like I said before, I do all of this, not because of you, but because of your master. If anything were to happen to her friend, she would be sad. I do have two favors to ask of your however, before we shake hands.”

“That is?”

“The first, when you return to the castle, do not tell Lumine of what we discussed. The second, have her come to dinner.”

Kugutsu frowned, “…”

“That is all I ask of you, Kugutsu. So,” holding out his hand, Ayato stood patiently. “, do we have a deal? Your hands remain clean, and you can stand beside your Princess proudly. Doesn’t sound so bad, now does it?”

“Why does it feel as if I should be weary of you?”

Because we are vying for the same girl, at least, I believe we are. “I have no told lies and I offer you this deal. What is your answer, Kirushima?”

Kugutsu took a step forward, extending his hand out, taking ahold of Ayato’s.

“Deal.”

༶•┈┈⛧┈♛ 🗝️ ♛┈⛧┈┈•༶

Kugutsu had quickly figured out that although he was an automaton, a machine that weighed a little over 500lbs, he was quite nimble on his feet and in a fight. It had been child’s play to climb in and out of his window , to go around the dozens of soldiers stationed everywhere and even keep the shadows, in broad daylight, to tail Ayato. It was only now, as he set to climbing back into his window, that he wondered if Ei had intended him to be this way. Did she always envision her son to be athletic? To have nice facial features? Or was Makoto’s vision stone giving him an added boost?

At a little past 2 p.m., Kugutsu slipped back through his window. The first thing he planned to do was go directly to Lumine.

“Kugu?”

Kugutsu froze, gaze slowly shifting to fall upon the princess, who sat upon the edge of his bed. Her eyes were bloodshot, cheeks stricken with faded tear stains, a sign she had been crying nonstop. How long had she been in his room? He had been tailing Ayato for a little over two hours, before their confrontation. Had she been crying for that long?

“K-Kug-“

“I told you to stay in your room.”

Having been about to stand, Lumine now reeled back, growing angry at the Sentierial’s words, “A-And I told you, that you aren’t my bodyguard anymore! I can go wherever I please in my own home! And… I-I wanted to see you!” puffing her chest out, Lumine straightened her shoulders.

Kugutsu smiled, though her stubbornness and impulsiveness is what got her into trouble, it’s what he admired the most in her. When her eyes lit up, it was as if she glowed. He was attracted to her glow, he liked, no, he loved her spark. That was the correct word. Maybe later he would find something stronger than love. He was sure there were words that not even he knew about, words that he could learn and use to describe whatever it was he felt inside himself, for this girl.

“W-Where did y-“

“About my duties.”

Lumine pursed her lips, eyes flicking towards the open window briefly, before looking back at Kugutsu who came to kneel before her. Is that why he told her to stay in her room? So, he could sneak out? She hadn’t missed the way he blatantly cut her off, but she kept quiet, waiting for him to continue.

“Reinstate me.”

“Huh!?”

“Reinstate me, your highness.” Lifting his head, Kugutsu met those vivid golden irises. “Make me your bodyguard again.”

“K-Kugutsu…” searching his eyes, Lumine came to clench her hands into fists. Where did you go?

“I told you that I would forever stay by your side, that I would protect you with my very life. I plan to keep that oath. I am your Sentierial, your majesty.”

“W-Where did you go, Kugutsu?”

“Do you believe me?”

“Kugu…”

“Do you believe me, your majesty?” he repeated again. “Can you trust that I will keep my word to you? Can you believe in me? No questions asked.”

“Not even Ei could understand that Sentieral’s heart.”

“Perhaps you can be the one to sort out that mystery.”

“Believing is key, your majesty.”

I don’t need that silly fox to remind me. Once more did her eyes cast towards the window, as Lumine took a deep breath, before exhaling softly. “I believe you.” Looking back down, she wore a soft smile. “I trust your words. I’ll always believe in you.”

Kugutsu reached into one of his pockets, pulling out golden necklace, attached, was the key to his heart. “This belongs to you.” He murmured, standing. “I want you and only you to have it. Will you accept it?”

Tearing up, Lumine nodded, closing her eyes, as Kugutsu reached forward, placing the necklace over her head. She felt the coolness of the chain against her skin, before the key now laid upon her bosom. Slowly opening her eyes, did she let out a soft gasp, as Kugutsu leant forward, placing a kiss upon his key. Her heart hammered inside her chest at the intimate action, cheeks growing crimson.

“It will always belong to you.” Coming to meet her gaze once more, Kugutsu came to smirk, face mere centimeters away from hers. “Now,” he chuckled, bringing his hands up to cup her face, thumbs brushing away the teardrops. “, what did I say about crying?”

“Ooooh, just let me cry!” she shouted.

Kugutsu’s eyes widened, as Lumine launched herself off the bed and into his arms, embracing him with everything she had.

“Kugutsu Kirushima,” burying her face in the juncture of his neck, Lumine squeezed the Sentieral tightly. “, you are hereby reinstated as my bodyguard. My life is in your hands. Please, never leave my side again.”

Coming to wrap his arms around his princess, Kugutsu smiled softly, a smile only reserved for her, “Don’t be stupid,” he whispered affectionately against her ear. “, I never will.”

༶•┈┈⛧┈♛ T B C ♛┈⛧┈┈•༶

Chapter 9

Chapter Text

“Well,” face burning red, but no longer crying Lumine slowly dislodged herself from Kugutsu’s embrace, a smile still upon her face. “, now that things are settled…” putting her blind faith in the Sentierial was actually pretty darn easy and so that meant she’d believe that nothing bad would happen tomorrow. That Kugutsu had somehow figured something out.

No matter what that something is… Once again, her gaze fell upon the open window, watching the curtains lightly shift in the quaint breeze.

“Lumine?”

Key 🗝️ To Your Heart

༶•┈┈⛧┈♛ An Automaton Tale ♛┈⛧┈┈•༶

“Ah!” clapping her hands together, while pretending as if her mind wasn’t still somewhat addled, Lumine began to think on the spot. “Hmmmm, well, I’d say it’s getting late since dinner is in a couple of hours, not a whole lot we can do before nighttime…” it was disappointing to say the least, she had even spent so much time in getting herself ready. Yet another outfit wasted, even after all her boasting before. “You know what, let’s just go and eat out in the castle city! Yeahhhh, there are a lot of fancy restaurants open, even small little businesses I haven’t visited yet!”

Shaking his head, Kugutsu grew adamant, “No.”

“Huh?” brow furrowing, Lumine eyed her Sentierial curiously. “W-Why not?”

“You will come to understand everything tonight…” he was planning to tell her everything. If it hadn’t been for Ayato’s stipulations, he would have and so now Kugutsu knew the emotion of guilt. If he had gone through with killing the Commissioner would this feeling be that much more stronger?

Even now, he didn’t like keeping things from the princess or how she would sometimes look over at the window. It was obvious she had pieced together a story that was probably be right on point as to why he was so confident that he’d be staying with her. He had told her to believe in him and that is what she was doing, but Kugutsu disliked not being honest. As soon as dinner was done, no matter what Ayato said on the matter, he would tell her everything.

Chapter IX

“Mmmm,” confused, but not about to argue, Lumine found herself nodding. “, okay.” she was really curious on the whole ‘you will come to understand everything’ line, but it didn’t seem like Kugutsu was going to talk more about it. Bringing her hands up, she fiddled with the key around her neck, running her fingers along the grooves.

Kugutsu wouldn’t deny that it made his chest expand in satisfaction and pride to see his key around her neck, placed close to her own heart, laying upon her breasts. He could also admit he had been far to forward with her, the kiss, the hug. These hadn’t been heat of the moment acts, no, he was fully aware of his actions. When she hadn’t pushed him away, did it make him happy. His eyes came to meet hers.

“… Hah… You sound like a man in love.”

“Well then, let’s tour more of the castle. The more routes you know, the more proficient you’ll be at your job!”

Kugutsu agreed with that logic, there was still a lot of ground to cover, and he needed to be made aware of all available routes he could take. He also wanted to see more of her home, the favorite places she liked to go too, more of the things that were connected to her. He wanted to know everything there was about Lumine Tigel, his princess.

“Admiration or love, which is it?”

“But tomorrow!” Lumine pointed a finger directly in his face, causing the Sentieral to go cross eyed, if only for a split second. “Tomorrow, we’re definitely getting out of this stuffy castle!”

Smirking, he nodded, “As you wish.”

Written By @hanabobanagames

༶•┈┈⛧┈♛ 🗝️ ♛┈⛧┈┈•༶

“I understand having such a large plot of land as a base of operations, I am not counting the soldiers training grounds or even their living area… But bluntly speaking, you and your family only need half of what we traversed, half is more than enough to live comfortably.” Coming to stop in the middle of their walk, Kugutsu now looked frustrated as he came to cross his arms in front of his chest. “We’ve already passed five locations that were void of surveillance and that isn’t to mention how I wasn’t caught sneaking out of my own room.”

Lumine had stopped the moment Kugutsu had stopped, turning to listen to the man speak, in what she figured was the longest he had ever spoken before. He seemed truly passionate and serious about security; she had even remembered where he had stopped in certain spots to stare around in disgust. So that’s why he was always sneering! She thought to herself, trying not to giggle.

Based on his furrowed expression alone and his exasperated tone, it was easy to tell that he wasn’t in the playful mood. So Lumine wasn’t about to get on his bad side and tease him. He did have a point, one she wasn’t going to argue with, there was just too much space in the castle and over half the rooms weren’t even used, basically sitting there to collect dust, until they were cleaned by the servants.

“Mmmm, I can talk with father about that. He and the General go back and forth on patrol schedules. Sometimes even Aether takes up a patrol every now and again. Your right, most of this space isn’t used and so having guards take a detour around some of the hallways, seems like a wasted effort. But… If a burglar or an assassin were to figure that out, it’d be easy for them sneak in and accomplish their goal.”

Kugutsu’s eyes narrowed, “Exactly.”

Holding up her hands at the Sentieral’s sudden threatening aura, Lumine wore a sheepish expression, “Alright, alright, settle down. We can talk to my father tomorrow, the General usually visits his office during the early mornings on Tuesdays and Thursdays to give his daily report and to dish out news on any new recruits. We’ve been lucky to have an influx of people willing to fight for the crown, but sadly not everyone is fit for such duties.”

“Is this something we should be immediately concerned about?”

“Hmmm. We’re in a good position to say that if we were to suddenly go to war, we’d have plenty of resources and manpower. But that’s now. Give it a month and I really couldn’t say if we’d be in the same position. That’s the problem we are currently facing. Stability.”

“Are you and your brother active in politics for your kingdom, or does your father handle such matters?”

Lumine nodded her head, “Yes, we are. My father is an active ruler, which most other Kingdoms can’t brag about. While their rulers shut themselves away in their castles, letting others fight their battles for them, my father makes it known that he handles all pollical affairs himself, which includes even going out onto the battlefield. If for any reason he leaves his throne to either take a trip or fight in a battle, Aether and I take his place upon the throne.

Its because of this, that our father doesn’t keep anything from us, making sure we are always in the know when it comes to who our enemy or ally is, or whether or not someone doesn’t like us. Our orders hold just as much weight as our father’s, but when he’s present in the castle, his word can definitely overrule ours. It’s just how that goes.” She smirked, shrugging nonchalantly. “Anyways, I’ll introduce you to the General tomorrow. And if your curious more about security and the like, then I’ll have him talk with you further on the subject.”

Kugutsu nodded, liking that idea.

“In the meantime,” pivoting on her heel, Lumine looked around the hallway, noting a couple of rooms close by that were currently not being used for anything, but random sitting areas. “, maybe I could figure out someway to put a use to some of these rooms. The servants have their own quarters, its very comfortable living actually and that even includes rooms for the Sentierial’s as well. Hmmm, now I’m thinking on what could be good… The guests that stay with us get their own wing…”

Shaking his head softly, Kugutsu fell in step with Lumine, as she started her descent down the hallway, lost in her own thoughts. Ei’s manor had been pretty much the same with, with the woman only using half of it, which was the side her workshop was on. Sometimes she wouldn’t even retire to her room, choosing to sleep with her designs and creations. It went without saying that Kugutsu spent the majority of his time on the opposite end. Though, that didn’t stop her from seeking him out on purpose, just to make his day miserable.

“Ughh, I’ll figure something out. It might help to get some ideas from other people. Maybe some of the soldiers could share their peace or even some of the servants. Oh! I haven’t showed you the library, have I?” passing by a grandfather clock, Lumine looked to the time. “We have about an hour left; we should make good time before dinner. Come on!”

༶•┈┈⛧┈♛ 🗝️ ♛┈⛧┈┈•༶

“Annnnd this is the library!” popping herself into the room, Lumine extended her arms out in flourish, as she presented the room to her Sentierial.

She was very proud of their library, having made sure that her father stacked it full of all kinds of books from all over the world. The books that came from Fontaine were truly a marvel to read, the same could be said from those that came from Liyue as well. Lumine took pride in the fact that she had read almost two shelves worth of books since she was a little girl. Action, adventure, fantasy and even educational books, she sunk her time into.

The library itself was a big, massive room, just as big as their dining room, filled with dozens of shelves, both on the bottom floor and second floor. There were several ladders and even a small winding staircase that could lead you to second level. There were rows of tables and sitting areas where one could grab a book and relax. They were set up just in case the soldiers decided to take the liberty to either study or invest in good literature, but throughout the years, only a handful of them ever took that liberty.

Turning to face Kugutsu, Lumine was filled with pride at seeing how impressed he looked. His eyes had even widened a fraction in awe, as he stepped further into the room.

“I love to read. When I’m not trying to sneak my out of the castle, I grab up a book and start reading.” Giggling, Lumine now turned her eyes upon the second level of the library. “Up there actually, is where I spent most of my time. There’s a tiny alcove I crawl into, where I curl up and just read for hours. Ever since I was little.”

“I would read often when I was with Ei. Books were my source of information and also… A form of escapism. Though I did not have a particular alcove where I would curl up into.” Kugutsu smirked. “I would look to see this alcove.”

Escapism. Lumine hadn’t missed the forlornness in his words as he had spoken, she had even watched a faint glint of sadness in his eyes. Which was now gone of course, but it hadn’t been apart of her imagination. It wasn’t as if she were going to dredge up bad memories for him, but she would still like to hear of his past and help heal his wounds that laid on the inside. There was no need for him to ‘escape’ anymore because he was free. And she was going to make sure it stayed that way.

“N-No, no,” his last statement now filled her head and she began to shake her head adamantly. “, that’s my personal alcove! Not even Aether or father is allowed in it.” If she sounded haughty, it was entirely on purpose.

Eyebrows arching, Kugutsu smirked, “Take me to it.”

“No.” upturning her chin, Lumine crossed her arms in front of her chest, before stomping her foot. “I will not.”

An idea suddenly struck her, and she gasped in delight.

“I know! If you like to read as much as I do, why not find your own alcove!” she had come to quickly face him with an excited expression. “I could even give you your own reading room! We have the space for it~!”

“No. I want to read in your alcove.”

Lumine huffed, “No.” Eyes narrowing, she began to wag her finger at him. “Are trying to make me prickly on purpose?”

“I might be.”

“Hmph.”

“I will get my way.” He spoke in an extremely casual and nonchalant way, utterly unfazed by her blatant refusals, as he paced forward, a smug smile plastered upon his face.

At a loss for words, Lumine could only stand and blink rapidly in stunned silence, watching the automaton move about, occasionally taking a book off one of the shelves to eyeball it curiously. It didn’t bother her as much as she pretended it did, but she was telling the truth when it came to it being her own personal space away from everything else. Aether and her father hardly ever came into the library and when they did feel like reading, they either stayed in their own rooms or office.

It was surprising, if not a little endearing to hear that Kugutsu sounded so determined in seeing her alcove, even trespass upon it. She had offered him a whole room to himself and he still just wanted to be in her space. It made her wonder if he was simply teasing her, or if there was hidden intentions behind his words. Would he want to sit with her inside her alcove, there were plenty of pillows about and it was actually big enough to fit one or two more people inside. They would have to sit really close to one another.

Maybe even snuggle up… A soft blush now grew upon her cheeks, her imagination going wild.

It was at that moment that a door on the far end of the room, which caught the duo’s attention, opened. A slim, long braided haired automaton walked into room, carrying several books in her arms. It didn’t long for the woman to notice Lumine, a broad smile now splaying across her face.

“Your highness!” the woman exclaimed happily. “Welcome, welcome! I was hoping you’d return soon!” the woman face and neck, besides her left ear, were fleshed out, along with one of her arms, but it was clear that was where it ended.

The rest of the Sentierial’s body was shown off as pure machine and she didn’t hide it, as her outfit consisted of a short-sleeved dress shirt and a flowy puffy, ending at her ankles, were bare machine like feet were visible. Despite not looking like the average Sentierial, the woman remained flamboyant and excitable, as she hurriedly settled down the books she was carrying, rushing to the princess’s side.

“Stella, what are you doing here?” Lumine chided. “It’s very late! You know you don’t have to work this hard.”

“Oh, pish posh, your highness! I love cataloguing and cleaning this place from top to bottom. There was a new shipment from Snezhnaya just a couple of days ago even, so I’ve been busy trying to make room for that!”

“F-From Snezhnaya, really!?” Lumine’s face lit up with glee. “I-I’ve never read anything from there! Oh, my goodness, father never told me he ordered books from there!”

“Oh dear, I think I ruined the surprise.” Bringing her hand hands to her face, Stella grew apologetic. “Your father will surely not be happy with me.”

“I won’t say a word!” grabbing ahold of the woman’s shoulders, Lumine began to shake the automaton. “But you must let me read one right now! I won’t stop shaking you, Stella!”

Stella began to laugh, taking note of the man who now came around to stand a few feet away from them. “Oh dear, who is this, your majesty?”

Releasing the woman, Lumine smiled brightly, “Stella, let me introduce you to my new bodyguard, Kugutsu Kirushima. Kugu, this is Stella! She is our librarian, but she also goes above and beyond by moping, sweeping, and dusting the library too. Even though she does not have too.”

Stella’s mouth formed an surprised ‘o’ formation, “Your bodyguard? Now that is very surprising. Ooooh,” her pupils dilated briefly, a very soft whirring sound coming from the action, before the woman clapped her machine-like hands together. “, you are a Sentierial! How marvelous! This is a first to see one our kind take on such a role. Please,” bowing her head graciously, Stella placed a hand over where her auralias stone laid. “, I beseech you to take very good care of her highness.”

This would be the second time a Sentierial had so humbly asked such a thing from him, “I will.”

“Are these the books from Snezhnaya?” having tip toed away, Lumine was now at the table where Stella had sat down the books, rummaging through the titles eagerly. “Hmm, hmmm.” A bit disappointed they weren’t, given most of the covers held the Mondstadt book house stamp, Lumine still looked pleased with the new additions. “Oooh, this one is an adventure.” She whispered, turning the tome over to read the backside.

Stela chuckled softly, amused at Lumine’s curiosity, “Ever since she was a little girl, she’s been like that.” She murmured with affection, glancing over to Kugutsu, who came to stand beside her. “I’m sorry if I pointed out that you were a Sentierial so openly. I know some of us do not like to discuss it so, especially when having such fine and lifelike features as yours, but I saw that you were with the princess, so I only assumed you would be okay with it.”

“I am.” Kugutsu nodded his head. “It is not something I keep secret. I do not care who knows.”

“I see. I am glad.” Stella came to smile wearily. “I have known her highness for quite some time, since she was but a girl of six. She saved me from a scrap heap, in the red-light district.”

Kugutsu’s brow furrowed in disbelief, “The red-light district?” he tone indicated that he was confused, wondering if he had misheard the woman, or if such a district held a different meaning then the one he was accustomed to reading about.

Seeing the obvious confusion, Stella grinned, “Our little princess likes to wander, didn’t you know?”

Groaning inwardly, Kugutsu came to eye Lumine, who remained oblivious to their conversation, still reading the summaries for the books, and skimming the first couple of pages. “… Yes. I know all to well.” Though he looked put out, if it hadn’t been for her adventurous spirit, Lumine never would have found him, so he could never fault her for being who she was. All he could really do was make sure she stayed safe and out of trouble.

Chuckling with mirth, Stella nodded at the automaton’s obvious frustration, “All I can say is good luck to you, dear bodyguard. But yes, when she was younger, she was quite the slippery child, even to this day she can be quite a sneaky one. She would find all sorts of crevices and holes to sneak out of the castle from and her father went through quite a lot of guard changes because of her. The poor man probably lost some hair as well…” she sighed reminiscently upon those days.

“One day in particular, our little princess snuck out and went a little farther than she expected. The castle city has a red-light district, you see, where humans and Sentierial’s alike are on the menu. Unlike humans however, when a Sentierial is all ‘used up’ as they say, it’s decommissioned and thrown out into the trash.” Showing off her arms and ear, Stella continued. “I was one of those decommissioned Sentierals. The brothel I worked out treated their automatons heinously… I am proof of that. Whips, chains, slapping, spanking, when they remember I was merely a machine, they did not hold back…”

Sniffling, Lumine shuffled her way down the alleyway, bottom lip quivering as she tried to keep herself from bursting out into even more tears. She was lost and alone, with Julius’s warning ringing in her ear to ‘never talk to strangers’ and ‘just run if you sense you are being followed’.

It was dark in the alleyway, with only a couple of lanterns to light the way and the only reason she had decided to come down this narrow passageway, was because the main street scared her. There were dozens of people who looked shady and scary, individuals right out of a horror picture book she had once read.

“Ah!” crying out, Lumine backed into the wall, shocked at finding a person sitting outside. No, not a person, as she now came to view the individual “A-A Sentierial…”

This automaton was missing an arm, an ear, even their clothes, showing that their skin had been peeled away at the neckline. It laid there in the dim light, eyes closed, unmoving.

“… Oh no…” things like this didn’t scare Lumine, as she was used to seeing skeletal models of automatons, both in real life and in books. “Y-You poor Sentierial.” She whispered sadly. “W-What happened…?” stepping closer to the body, did she gasp, as she witnessed the eyes popping open. “O-Oh!” she exclaimed. “You’re alive!”

“C-Child…?”

“Don’t talk, please.” Rushing over to the automaton’s side, Lumine patted her gently. “Don’t talk. Don’t worry, I’ll get help. I’ll make you better, lady!” she whispered.

“It is dangerous.” The wires inside of the automaton’s chest sparked. “Y-Y-You,” her mouth opened closed multiple times. “, y-you must leave. Dangerous. Leave, child.”

“It’s okay. Can you stand?” suddenly, Lumine was no longer scared, as she was determined to help the woman before her. “Let me help you. I’m gonna make you all better! Don’t you worry.” Lumine touched a strand of the automaton’s hair. “My name is Lumine.”

“L-Lumine?”

“Mhm, Lumine. You’re going to be okay!”

“Your highness!?”

“Princess LUMINE!?”

Lumine gasped, quickly standing at the sound of her name, “JULIUS!” she shouted, waving her hands about. “JULIUS, I’M OVER HERE!”

“Her highness saved me that day. They worked tirelessly on me, giving me a new arm, a new ear. She cried for them to keep as much as my old body as possible, not wanting them to simply replace my lias stone. Princess Lumine gave me a new life. And ever since then, I’ve been devoted to her. Not just her of course, but also to my job here and the royal family.”

Kugutsu found he wasn’t surprised at all, that even as a child, Lumine was still the kindhearted

“Stellllllla, you are holding out on me!” putting down the books, Lumine looked over to her friend.

“I assure you, once I get them all out of the dusty crates they were shipped in from, I will personally deliver a few to your room. How does that sound?”

Lumine grew giddy with excitement, “That sounds fantastic!” she hopped up and down. “Yes!”

“But I would miss you in the library, your highness.”

“Don’t worry, I’ll still come by! My favorite reading spot is here!”

Stella smiled, “Then my worries are put to ease. Oh!” perking up, Stella hustled her way to a nearby bookshelf, knowing she had an audience, as she walked. “That reminds me, your majesty!”

“Of?” curiously, Lumine observed the woman taking four books off the shelf.

“I found the books you wanted! I had to dig for quite some time, but I did find them.” Turning she held them out to Lumine. “Though I must say, your highness, they are quite provocative and I’m not sure I agree with you reading such erotic books.”

“S-Stella!”

“Especially since you are not married ye- Ah!”

“STELLA!” Lumine had flung herself towards the woman, trying to hide the books from Kugutsu’s view. “I-I, wah!” one of the books fell to the ground, opening to a painted picture of a naked man and woman in the throes of intercourse.

Kugutsu stepped forward, bending down to pick up the book, eyeing the picture silently.

“Don’t!” panicking, Lumine yoinked the book from the Sentierial’s hands, slamming it shut.

“Oh dear,” Stella whispered. “, I am so sorry, your majesty.” She could see the embarrassment and shame upon the girls face. “I did not think to keep it a secret from your bodyguard.” Her eyes flicked to the violet haired Sentierial, who was observing the princess silently. “P-Please, forgive me!”

Lumine shook her head, “N-No, it’s okay. I-It’s just a story with pi-pictures. It could even be considered e-educational. I-I mean, one day I’ll be taking a husband,” her eyes flicked to Kugutsu, if only briefly. “, and this knowledge should be good for that.” Gently, she placed the book back into Stella’s hold. “I-I’ll be back for them. Dinner is about to begin.” With her head still held down, Lumine swiftly retreated out the door, ignoring Kugutsu’s eyes boring into her backside.

“It was nice meeting you, Stella.”

“Yes. You as well, Kugutsu.” Watching the male automaton leave out the door, Stella couldn’t help but still feel guilty. “I will just have to apologize more profusely…” she whispered.

= 🗝️ =

Just like before, Lumine found herself leading Kugutsu, with the automaton trailing behind her at a leisurely pace. The sound of their footsteps echoed in the hallway, the only sound that filtered through the tense silence between them. She fidgeted with her fingers near her tummy, feeling Kugu’s still fixed upon her.

“T-They’re just stories.” she murmured. “Romance stories. S-Sometimes they have, such scenes like that in them. I-It is only common when two are in love and desire to express themselves in a much more passionate way! I-It’s a completely natural thing between lovers!” Oh my gosh, what I am saying!? Just stop speaking, Lumine!

“I know.”

“… I see.” Her heart hammered inside her chest, cheeks turning bright red. “One day, I wish to experience such an occurrence of love… With m-my husband, of course!” her voice squeaked, needing to add such a detail, or else she wouldn’t be considered a ‘proper’ lady. Stop speaking! Stop speaking now, Lumine! “W-What about you? Would you like to as well?” shyly looking over her shoulder, her stomach fluttered with butterflies, as she met with the automaton’s vivid violet depths.

“I am equipped for sexual intercourse, if the need ever arises. For whatever reason.”

Lumine dragged her head to face forward, biting her lip.

“I would want to, your highness.”

She couldn’t help but feel as if Kugutsu was informing her directly, as if his words were solely for her ears alone.

Use me. Use me, Lumine. Kugutsu let his hand clench into a fist. Love. When two are in love. When they desire each other. Love and desire.

He desired Lumine.

Do I love her as well? Is what I am feeling love? But… The stone within his chest grew warm, as his expression became distressed. But I can never be her husband. His desires were forbidden. Yet, he couldn’t help but feel envy and jealousy for the human who would be able to hold his princess in such an intimate way. “…”

My princess…

༶•┈┈⛧┈♛ 🗝️ ♛┈⛧┈┈•༶

“Father?” standing by the dining table, Aether was shocked to see Ayato walking into the room. “W-What is he doing here?”

“It would seem he had a change of heart.” Callen spoke matter of fact, waving over the commissioner, as he was already sitting at the head of the table.

“B-But Lumin-“

“I am confident that your sister can behave herself in front of guests, Aether. Now, are you going to join us or not?”

Nodding his head, Aether took his place at the table, watching as Ayato bowed respectfully to both of them. At being summoned to sit, did he comply, a servant graciously pulling out the chair for him. Only a few minutes after that, did Lumine step into the room, freezing in place. Her eyes had widened to the size of saucers, face growing pale, as if she had seen a ghost, or something equally has horrifying.

“Lumine?” Callen’s brow furrowed, worry etched upon his face. That was one reaction he did not expect from the girl, it was alarming in its own right. “Are you well, sweetheart?”

Lumine looked over her shoulder at Kugutsu, who said not a word in return. “…” before whipping her gaze back to the table, staring at Ayato as if he were suddenly going to blink out of existence. “Y-Yes, I am fine, father. J-Just famished, is all.”

“The commissioner has decided to join us for dinner. I hope that will not be a problem for you.”

“… No, no problem. I have only come to inform you that I do not feel well and that I will be eating dinner in my room.”

“Please, your highness,” standing from his chair, Ayato pleaded with the girl, having assumed this would happen. “, at least hear me out.”

“How dare you address me.” Lumine hissed.

“Throw me in the dungeons for my impotence, I will gladly lock the cell myself! But please, I beg you to listen to what I have to say. Stay at least only to hear my words if nothing more then that. Please, I beseech you.”

“…” Lumine swallowed what little saliva was left in her mouth, still reeling from his appearance. What did this mean? “Very well.” She made no move to step further into the room and Ayato remained standing, while Aether and the King stayed in their seats. “What did you have to say?”

Taking a deep breath, Ayato exhale slowly, “That I had a change of heart.”

Silence reigned, as all eyes were now focused on the Yashiro Commissioner.

“I realize the predicament I would be placing myself in. But I am willing to go through with the secrecy if it means that Kugutsu gets to live. Your words resonated with me, your majesty.” His eyes met Lumine’s from across the room. “I began to think of not only my own ideals, but my own interactions with the Sentierals who serve myself or my family. Then I began to think of your description of Kugutsu’s ‘heart’ and of me killing him. Of the tears you shed…”

“…” Lumine lowered her gaze, not wanting to meet those captivating, cerulean blue eyes.

“You changed my point of view; I couldn’t bring myself to take away your friend. Not in good conscience. Your highness, I have begun to see things differently, when it comes to Sentierals.”

“T-Truly?” stunned, Lumine whipped her head up.

“Truly.” Ayato smiled. “Though I have had a change of heart, I cannot speak for others, like the Shogun or his associates.”

“Meaning?” Callen inquired, arching an eyebrow.

“Meaning, your majesty, that I will be keeping my mouth shut. No one knows of Kugutsu, nor that he holds Makoto’s vision. Though they are aware I was on to a lead, I can simply say nothing came from it. Now it is in your court to make sure that this secret remains.”

“Those in the castle and Julius himself, along with Julian, I can vouch for personally. None would betray us.”

“Still father,” Aether spoke up. “, it would be wise to pronounce an edict at some point.”

“No, my son, it would be unwise.” Turning his attention to Aether, who looked confused, Callen spoke solemnly, with an ominous inflection to his words. “If I were to give an edict, it would only serve to tell them how gravely important this matter is. Especially when it comes to something that could potentially cause strife and harm.

Ayato has told us everything about Makoto’s vision, he has not left a single detail out, especially when it comes to the Shogun’s desire to have the vision returned to him. If the Shogun were to find out that we deliberately kept it from him, there would be…”

“Outrage.” Lumine finished.

“Possible bloodshed, even.” the King added, staring at Ayato, who nodded in resignation. “There is no doubt that Ayato’s head would be on the chopping block before the Shogun sets his eyes upon us. At that point, not even your tears would work, Lumine.”

“…” Lumine found herself shuddering, not wanting to imagine such an undesirable fate in the future. Her eyes fell on Ayato, who wore a soft smile, hoping to soothe her mood. “Y-You would risk that? Yo-You would r-risk your own life?”

“I have every faith that your majesties can maintain such a secret as this. The shogun has no idea the vision is inside an automaton, so they wouldn’t have a reason to suspect Kugutsu in the first place, not unless someone is holding the stone in which I showed you. And as I explained, the only ones who have this specific tracking stone, is myself and the Shogun.”

“Commissioner Ayato… I…” unsure of what to say now, Lumine was at a complete loss. What she really wanted to do was drag Kugutsu away and ask him so many questions. The Sentierial had to have known about this, it was the only thing that made sense. This is the reason he wanted me to come to dinner.

“Please, call me Ayato, your highness.”

“… Ayato,” smiling, Lumine came to meet the man’s eyes. “, thank you. We will not betray your trust. I promise you.”

“We promise you,” the King interjected. “, this is a huge ‘treaty’ we are making. You have my appreciation, Ayato Kamisato.”

“You have truly made me so happy tonight.” Placing her hand over her heart, Lumine hoped this was enough to prove her feelings.

“If I maybe so forward, Princess Lumine, and I say this now, for I fear you are about to walk off still…”

Arching an eyebrow, whilst lowering her hands, Lumine couldn’t deny that she had been about too, “Yes, you may be forward, just this once.”

Aether and Callen eyed one another quietly.

“I have come to grow fond of our time, be it as short as it was, together. I have come to grow fond of you.”

O-Oh no… Lumine felt her stomach twist into knots.

“I would like to place my ring upon the table, in front of your majesties, as proof that I wish to become a candidate favor.”

Callen whistled, “Is that so? Now there is something I do not see very often. Most young men your age don’t even know of such a thing.” The King looked quite impressed, as he had watched Ayato place his thumb ring, with his families insignia, upon the center of the table. “Nowadays its all, messages and lofty gifts, along with hours of long-winded exposition. But a Candidate favor is steeped in royal tradition and sadly dyed out over a century ago.”

“My family, when we can, likes to adhere to the traditions of other Kingdoms. I had hoped to cause no offense and I am humbled to know that I have not.”

“What’s a Candidate favor?” Aether eyed the ring upon the table.

“It’s basically a fancy title.” Her gaze was fixed upon the ring on the table as well. “It’s reserved for the highest suitor in line for my hand in marriage, one who has the full trust of the crown. If your token is accepted, it’s like you get first dibs. It’s one of the reasons it went out tradition here in Terawedian… It held to much favor and warded off others who would wished to try their hand at wooing the open royal.”

“You must know Ayato that you are not the only one vying for my hand in marriage, or even just to court me.” Again, she could feel Kugu staring intently at her from behind, the Sentierial having kept his position out of the room. “There are two other potential suitors that I will be seeing soon, this weekend in fact.” this was the only way she could assuage the man’s expectations. It was bad enough that Kugutsu had to find out this way. “I-I accept your proposition a-and your ring, but I cannot in good faith give you an answer.”

Callen cleared his throat, gaining everyone’s attention now, “Considering that my daughter has agreed to your candidacy, and I do agree with it as well,” he wore a broad smile, one aimed at his daughter. “,it would in fact be unwise for you to remain around during the visitation of said other suitors. I wish for my daughter to choose the individual who is best to stay at her side. If it is alright with you, perhaps we can arrange for your visit next weekend?”

Ayato pursed his lips, having not expected such a turn of events, especially when it came to Lumine having suitors coming to visit. Though it was to be expected and he should have guessed that there would be others who were already trying to chomp away at her ankles, in hopes for a bite.

“Very well. I accept the invitation for next weekend. I simply cannot wait.”

Lumine wore a smile, her father looking upon her with satisfaction in his eyes. He was absolutely overjoyed; she could just see it upon his face. When was the last time he smiled like that? Three potential suitors, Lumine. One of them is bound to capture my heart, right father? I bet you would be overjoyed! B-But what if my heart… Her hands came to clutch at the key around her neck. What if my heart already beats for another…?

“I cannot wait, as well.” A lie. “Now, pray excuse me. Have a nice dinner…” turning, Lumine walked out of the dining room, pausing briefly as she came to face her Sentierial.

“You have not eaten dinner.”

Lumine frowned, “I will dine in my room, Kugu.” It wasn’t unheard of for a royal to have food delivered to their quarters, it was rare she did it, but Lumine needed to talk with Kugutsu.

About many things.

“As you wish.” Stepping aside, Kugutsu watched her walk off, following close behind her. Grateful she hadn’t taken the ‘token’ off the table. He didn’t know how he would have reacted if he were to witness her do such a thing. Even now, he was unsure how to feel about the news he had just heard. Both unsettled him to no end.

So, he kept his mouth shut and followed closed behind his princess.

= + =

Back in the dining room, Ayato seemed to have lost his appetite, apologizing to the King and Prince. Callen seemed disappointed that he would potentially be eating alone, as Aether offered to walk the Commissioner out once again.

“Do come back and eat, my son!”

“I promise, father.”

As the pair walked out of the dining room, a tense mood about them, did Ayato finally speak up.

“You look upset.”

“I do not know what you mean?”

“My apologies, then.”

Aether pursed his lips, dismayed that his addled self was showing so visibly. Quickly, he hoped to make up an excuse, “I am just astounded at your change of decision. It isn’t everyday one would potentially throw away their loyalty and their life, for a Sentierial.”

“Your sister was very convincing.” Chuckling, Ayato continued. “I suppose I also just could not take seeing the princess cry. Your highness, I was being honest. My viewpoint has changed, and I wish to see things as she sees them. Even now, seeing other Sentierals, I can’t help but notice subtle differences here and there, as a new light is shed upon them.”

As they came towards the grand foyer of the castle, did he come to a slow crawling pace, which caused the prince to frown. “There was one other reason that served to change my mind.” he watched the prince tilt his head quizzically, eyes narrowing.

“And that was?”

“How very human like Kugutsu is. He is quite the special Sentierial, especially one who can so easily wield a weapon. Never have I ever seen such a sight before. Truly remarkable.”

“…” Aether grew confused. “I do not understand, Commissioner. You were only with Kugutsu in the throne room and during that time, he held no weapon. Are you ill?”

Ayato smiled knowingly, “Hm, allow me to elaborate, your highness. Though, I do hope you could keep this story between you and I. I fear as if the King would find it… Unsettling. I must insist however, and I will remind by the end, that I do not hold anything against Kugutsu.”

“…” nodding, but not making any promises, Aether waited patiently for the man to continue.

“It begins in the park-“

= t b c =

Chapter 10: Chapter Ten

Chapter Text

Usually, the small owl clock on the wall never really bothered Lumine before, the ticking never becoming prominent enough to where it ruined her thoughts, not even when she was falling asleep. Yet as she stood in the middle of her room, debating on whether to start pacing around or continue to fidget with her fingers, did the ticking of secondhand sound as if it were right in her ear. It was the only sound that was prevalent in the room, other than her pulse and breathing.

After letting a maid know of her change in dinner plans, did Lumine briskly walk towards her bedroom, entering the room and leaving the door open on purpose, so that Kugutsu could follow.

Which he did.

So, it came to her standing in silence, back still turned to the Sentierial, who remained quiet, eyes fixed upon her. Where did she begin? Ayato Kamisato was a good place to start, especially with the news he had proclaimed. Not just the news, but the fact that he proclaimed himself in person. Kugutsu... Lumine turned slightly to face her automaton, setting her eyes upon him, as he stood across the room.

“You knew Commissioner Kamisato was going to be here tonight.” It was more a statement then a question.

“I did.”

“You went to see him.”

“No.”

“No?” she frowned.

“I went to kill him.”

Silence reigned for a time, before Kugutsu witnessed Lumine took a big breath, exhaling softly.

“I assumed you did.”

Kugutsu’s eyes narrowed, “You thought I killed the Commissioner?”

Nodding solemnly, Lumine gave the Sentieral a weary smile, “Yes, I did. Do you really think me that stupid? There was only one option left to take if Ayato hadn’t changed his mind. And that was taking him out of the picture completely.”

“I perceived you would have guessed that, just by my disappearance alone, but you told you believed in me.” Kugutsu’s brow furrowed. “You would have kept silent? Even knowing that I had killed a man?”

“… Yes.” Lowering her gaze, Lumine pursed her lips. “I wouldn’t have said a word, despite the foreboding consequences that would hang over my head for the rest of my life. Killing Ayato Kamisato would have undoubtedly brought some sort of misfortune upon us.”

“Why? Why would you have kept quiet? It goes against an automaton prime directive of not harming humans. Yet, knowing this, you still took me back and accepted me without fear. Why?” shaking his head in confusion, Kugutsu stared in distress at his princess.

“Tell me, Kugutsu, why did you take up your blade and aim to commit murder? What was so important that lead you to such an important and probably life changing decision.”

Growing quiet, Kugutsu stared down at his hands, remembering the moment he did take his blades up, ready to cut at Ayato’s throat without hesitation. Had the Commissioner been any less agile or capable of deflecting his blows, he would have succeeded. Closing his hands into fists, he came to look back at Lumine, who still stood, staring at him with a warm expression upon her beautiful face.

“It was the only option I had. I did not want to leave your side and if killing Ayato fulfilled my desire, then so be it. I was willing to live with that.”

“Heh.”

“Why are you laughing?”

“Because that’s how I felt, when you told me to believe in you, to not ask any questions. I didn’t want you to leave my side, Kugutsu… I was willing to live with Ayato’s death, to do whatever it took to protect you. Though, it is a bit of relief to know that isn’t what happened.” Placing a hand to her chest, Lumine let out a soft sigh.

“I did not want you to look at me differently.”

Lumine grew curious, “Would you have told me? Would you have confessed to murdering Ayato?”

“Yes. Yes, I would have. I didn’t tell you in my room, because the Commissioner asked of me not too.”

“I’m glad.”

“You are?”

“Mm, yes. Had you have told me, I would have accepted your crime and thus, my own hands would be stained with the same blood, since I would be complicit. So thus, we would both be criminals.”

Kugutsu’s frowned, growing angry over that fact. Ayato had alluded to such an outcome, had more than likely stopped him from leading Lumine down such a path. “…” the inside of his chest began to burn and he gritted his teeth, bringing his hand to cover where his stone laid.

“Kugutsu?” taking a step forward, Lumine quickly grew worried.

“I was going to use my blade for my own selfish purposes. In so doing so, I would have brought you and your family nothing but suffering in the process. Whether it be now or later, it as you said before… The consequences would have eventually come back to haunt us. These emotions I have, they are unnatural, disturbing even! I am not supposed to have them, I am merely a Sentierial, yet I cannot stop them from festering inside of me! Hate, revenge, jealousy, envy, desire, lust, love… I told you before,” his voice was strained. “I am defective…!”

Slowly, with a gentle smile, Lumine began to shake her head, “No, Kugutsu. No, you are not. Some would say you are abnormal, but I don’t believe that. I believe you are just you. You may be an automaton, but you are an automaton that was designed and brought to life, by a woman who had so many raw emotions. Ei used her twin’s sister’s vision; do you know what that means?”

“No.”

“Visions are normally awakened when their owners are thrust into a tumultuous event in their life, or when their emotions are fierce and unhinged. Because of this, they cannot be used by another. Even after a vision user’s death, a vision still holds raw power, thus why they are coveted by those who are visionless. Those with enough skill can probably tap into said power, if only to siphon just a little out of it. It would be more than enough for the Shogun to expand his agenda.

However, Ei was able to use her sister’s vision, she was able to create your heart and bring you to life with it.” Closing the distance between them, Lumine came to place the palm of her hand against Kugutsu’s chest, feeling the Auralias stone within, radiating with heat and pulsing with life. “You are the new owner of that vision, Kugutsu. It is given life anew, because of your emotions. Such a thing is unheard of. In a way, Ei and Makoto can both be considered your…” her words trails off.

“Mothers?”

“I-I…” she was unsure if she overstepped her boundaries.

“It is alright. I have accepted that Ei created me, even if she did not want me, making her my mother in name only.”

Nodding her head, Lumine gently patted his chest, “So, you see. You are not defective, you were born this way, you were meant to experience everything you are feeling. You were meant to live a fulfilling life! When Ei took out your heart, she couldn’t place it into your brother, thus why she set it aside in a box. That is more than enough to tell me that Makoto’s vision, belongs to you now. And only you. I may not have known Makoto, but I believe she would be happy of this outcome. Otherwise, her vision would have never had given you life.”

Reaching up, Kugutsu took ahold of Lumine’s hand, before she removed it from his chest, grasping firmly, “I am allowed to feel these emotions, even as an automaton?”

“Of course, Kugutsu. Even humans cannot control their emotions, nor can others tell us how to feel. They can try, but that’s not how the human hearts. No being is perfect, be it human or machine. ”

“You are perfect.”

Lumine turned the brightest shade of red, eyes widening at the Sentierial’s blunt and brazen reply. Given how many times he spoke so candidly, she should be used to it, but Lumine feared she’d never get used to his forwardness. Especially when he stares at me in such a way… And touches me as he does. She didn’t mind both and that is where the crux of where her inner turmoil laid. She wasn’t supposed to be feeling anything when it came to a Sentierial. But I do… I won’t lie to myself! Even if I do lie to my father and brother…

“Well, that is just your opinion.” She stated matter of fact. “Everyone has them.”

“No.” Kugutsu smirked. “It is fact.”

“O-Oh, is that so?” slipping her hand from his grasp, Lumine came to cross her arms in front of her chest, upturning her nose haughtily. “If I’m so perfect, then why do you call me ‘stupid’ and an ‘idiot’!?”

“Because when you fail to think properly, you say stupid things and your impulsiveness makes you act like an idiot. Jumping into the lake for example, that was an act of idiocy.”

“And I’d do it all over again!” Lumine huffed.

Kugutsu smirked, “And there you go again, saying stupid things. Proving my point.”

“I-I’m not stupid!” stomping her foot, Lumine glowered at the automaton, a small growl of frustration emanating from her throat. A-And here I thought he was being just a little bit charming!

Chuckling, Kugutsu found himself smiling at her fuming expression, the way her cheeks had grown red, eyes alight with fiery, in no way did she scared him, but he knew better then to continue to prod her, even if bullying her showed him such adorable faces. “Even if you are an idiot who says stupid things, that doesn’t take away from the fact that are perfect. In every way, your highness.”

“W-Whaa!?” her eyes twitched. “That doesn’t make sense!” she pointed at him accusingly. “Perfect in every way, to you! Meaning, it’s your opinion.”

“No.” now it was Kugutsu’s turn to cross his arms in front of his chest, whilst shaking his head. “It is fact.”

“Aargh! You are incorrigible!”

“I see not why I should be corrected, when I know I am right.”

Groaning, Lumine hung her head in disbelief, there was really no point in fighting with the automaton, as he remained ever adamant on his stance. It was embarrassing to remind herself what it was she was trying to dissuade him of, even more so, when he kept insisting it to be the truth. She could never think of herself as ‘perfect’, it was a thought that would never cross her mind. But to know that Kugutsu thought so with such unwavering conviction, felt kind of nice for the Princess. So nice, that it was hard for her heart not to be swayed.

A knock sounded upon the door, a servant on the other side proclaiming that they had come to deliver dinner as asked. Kugutsu turned to answer the door, surprising the servant upon his presence alone. Many of the staff had yet familiarize themselves with the princesses new bodyguard, so this led to the servant holding the large serving tray to grow alarmed, face now filling with worry.

Lumine sensed what was happening and hurried to put the servants mind at ease, as she came up to Kugutsu’s side, opening the door further, “Hello, Henry.” She greeted the servant, who instantly became relieved.

“O-Oh, your highness! Good evening, I have your dinner!”

“Thank you very much,” she watched as Kugutsu took the serving tray with ease. “, this is Kugutsu, my new bodyguard.”

“I was so worried!” Henry exclaimed, breathing a sigh of relief. “I shall be sure to remember and also inform all the staff I come across! That was quite a scare. I thought an assassin had snuck in!” turning his attention to Kugutsu, Henry bowed his head respectfully. “It is a pleasure to make your acquaintance. Thank you for watching over her majesty! Please, take good care of her!”

Even the humans. Kugutsu nodded his head, turning to walk back into the room, hearing Lumine say ‘good night’ to the servant boy, before his running footsteps receded down the hallway. The princess was quick to hop up to his side, as he continued further into the room, placing the tray down upon her desk.

“Oooh, I wonder what the chef made tonight!” Licking her lips, Lumine was eager to pop the lid off the plate of food. “I told them to put extras, for you, that’s why it’s such a big tray! It smells like sirloin!” her tummy was definitely rumbling now, as she inhaled the tantalizing scent.

Kugutsu wasn’t going to keep her any longer from sating herself and judging from the way she was practically drooling, she was starving. He pushed the try closer to her, as he took off the lid, pleased to see she was already reaching for a baby carrot, popping the vegetable into her mouth. He was perfectly happy with watching her eat, though the aroma was pleasing, his main concern was making sure she was well fed. Humans could easily get sick if they didn’t have a proper diet.

“I was right! Sirloin steak, mashed potatoes, macaroni, with even a small salad! Oh, look bread rolls~!” giggling, Lumine didn’t even realize she was being led to sit down in her chair, totally affixed on the food in front of her and the bread roll currently stuffed in her mouth, as Kugutsu was guiding a fork and knife into her hands. “Mmmph, twis is so gwood! Ywou hwave to taste twis!” said through a mouthful, happily chewing away.

“Only after you have had your fill.” He murmured, standing off to the side, upset that she had probably skipped lunch altogether. It was more than likely due to her being in his room, crying her eyes out and that was the sole reason he had forbade her from traversing out of her room. Never again. He told himself, finding satisfaction in her soft mewls of contentment, as she filled herself up.

Kugutsu took this time to examine the pieces of torn and whole parchments upon the ground, eyeing them curiously. Who had she been writing? Only a couple of lines had been started on each of the whole parchments, nothing to concentrate to go off of. Had she been writing to her potential suitors? The two men who would be coming on Friday? He didn’t even want to think about Ayato Kamisato. When witnessing the man place down his ring upon the table, observing the King’s light up with perceived joy, did he actually regret letting the man live.

Anger and jealousy had definitely spurned on that mindset.

To know that soon, two other human males were to come into the picture, aiming to win her affections. He knew how this worked; he knew what her duty as a royal was supposed to be. As a princess she was beset with a responsibility to marry a suitor would could potentially bring more wealth or more allies onto their kingdoms side, the same went with the prince. This was one of the easiest ways for a kingdom to grow, it was common knowledge.

And then they are to have offspring. Children to carry on their legacy. His eyes studied Lumine’s profile, admiring her beautiful features, the rise of fall of her bosom, the way her hand came up to touch her cheek, as she was truly enjoying her meal. To know that he would be standing on the sidelines, watching another get close to her, take her into their arms and mayhap even into their bed, was agonizing. It was only natural, wasn’t it? Yet, he didn’t like it at all, he hated these intrepid thoughts.

“When were you to tell me of these suitors?” he managed to keep his tone in check, hoping to sound indifferent. He was a Sentieral, it was not his place to envision himself in the shoes of a human male, who would eventually come to be her husband and father to her children. If she realized the depths his mind sank, would she be disgusted? Surely it would only cause problems, possibly strife between them.

So, there he stood, hoping she would simply use him as a mere tool at her disposal. He would be happy to take up that meager position, if it meant he could hold her again and experience her warmth upon his person, even if it meant nothing to her. Even if she would be in another’s arms afterwards. This was more than just desire, was it not? These feelings and strong emotions were more then just the need to have sex with her.

It was more than devotion and admiration.

Kugutsu now feared admitting the truth to himself. It served no purpose. If anyone were to find out, especially the King, it surely would not matter what the princess said or did at that point, he would be decommissioned on the spot.

“…”

Settling her fork down upon the serving tray, Lumine looked over to her Sentierial. Maybe it was just her imagination, but it looked as if he were upset, he even sounded jealous. No, it had to be her just imagining it, she concluded, growing just a tad sullen. Do I want him to be jealous? What can you say now about your feelings? After been about to cover up his crimes and share the burden, can I truly say that my feelings are not deeper then friendship and or a lack of carnal attention in my life? Come on, Lumine, you’ve read plenty of romance novels. You know what this is!

It was more than friendship and lust.

Lumine now feared admitting the truth to herself. It served no purpose to do so. If anyone were to find out, especially her father, even her own brother, then Kugutsu would undoubtedly be torn away from her. He would be decommissioned, and it would matter not what she did or said on the contrary, they would consider him a blight in her life and have her automaton taken out.

“I was going to tell you today, however…” her eyes casted to the ground, where the discarded pieces of parchments laid. “Well, you can piece together why I never got around to. Had the topic not have come up at dinner, I would have informed you tomorrow, when we went out into the castle city.”

“And so?”

“… So?”

“Will you be choosing one of them? Do not forget Ayato has won your father’s favor considerably. Will you be choosing him?”

“…” Lumine sighed softly.

“Or do you have another in mind? How many suitors do you have? Perhaps you have already taken to one?” he truly didn’t mean to bog her down with questions, but it was hard not to hold back his words, as his heart festered with his sordid emotions. “If you do not pick a suitor soon, will your father grow impatient?”

Standing swiftly from her seat, Lumine let out a loud huff, ending the automaton’s barrage of questions, “I have no choice but to see these men! I am given the freedom to choose who I wish to marry… At least, somewhat. I am to be Queen one day, Kugutsu, so I have to at least keep from burning bridges. Even if I do not decide right away, I must keep them strung along until I do. Make nice with them, be available, mingle…” With another sigh, Lumine began to pace about.

“It isn’t as if I enjoy it! My father says I am able to marry whoever I like, but that isn’t true. It’s just not!” she threw up her arms in frustration. “I must marry a noble, one who can benefit the crown, or another royal, an added ally to our kingdom. He doesn’t come outright and say it, but these are the terms. I-I...” her words trailed off, as she now came to look upon her Sentierial. “I am not allowed to love anyone else…” Yet I do. I-I do!

Kugutsu could sense the pain in Lumine’s voice and resisted the urge to reach out to her. What good would that do? He thought miserably, knowing he was only thinking selfishly at this point. Did she love another now? Is that why she had brought it up? Why was she looking at him as if he held the answers? Why did it feel as if she were expecting something from him? Was she waiting for him to say something, to do something? He needed to remove himself from the room, or else he’d end up doing something he’d regret. He was imagining things that could not be possible.

Lumine watched silently as her automaton walked over to her desk, picking up the tray off the table. “…” she couldn’t help but wonder if he thought her to be silly. After all, she had stood there and waited for him to ask ‘Do you love someone now?’ or ‘Did you have someone in mind?’. Lumine had thought for sure she had been coaxing enough with her gaze. Had he have asked, then surely she would have managed to work up the courage and tell him.

No… It’s better this way. It is.

“I understand now. My duty remains the same, suitor or not in your life, your highness.” This was the truth, but deep down, he felt like keeping everyone else at bay. Keeping her all to himself. “I will continue to protect you. It is growing late. I will take this to the kitchens, giving you privacy. I shall let you know of my return, before standing guard outside.”

“Alright.” Following him with her gaze, Lumine frowned, as the automaton suddenly paused halfway out the door, continuing to show his backside.

“It frustrates me.”

“… What does?”

“Many things. Many things frustrate me, your highness.”

“D-Do you wish to talk about it?”

“No.” You are the source.

“Kug-“ she was unable to call him back, as he was already out the door, closing it behind him. “…” with a haggard sigh, Lumine made her way towards her bed, falling upon the mattress. “I am frustrated too. All because of you!”

Key 🗝️ To Your Heart

༶•┈┈⛧┈♛ An Automaton Tale ♛┈⛧┈┈•༶

Chapter X

Written By @hanabobanagames (bishiefanatic)

༶•┈┈⛧┈♛ 🗝️ ♛┈⛧┈┈•༶

Julius, while slowly walking around his finished project, was impressed with himself with how fast he had managed it. He was proud of his accomplishment and all that was left was the finishing touch. “An Auralias stone.” He murmured to himself, curious on how many he had left in his storage. “But… Which one should I use?” tapping his chin, the man let out a loud exasperated sigh. “Did I honestly ask ‘which one’?”

He blamed the princess for such intrusive thoughts, never having an issue before when thinking over such things. Julius had yet to call them ‘hearts’, save when she was around, but he wondered if that would eventually start to change too. The majority of crafters would think him outright ludicrous if he were to reveal his weariness over such things.

“… Still…” he murmured to himself, realizing that there was no one else around, other then Julian and even that man sympathized with the princess’s feelings. “I should choose carefully.”

A loud, disruptive knock sounded upon his door, one that actually made him jump a little in place. With a furrowed brow, Julius eyed the clock above his worktable, noting how late it had become. He could hear Julian in the other room, grumbling about late night visitors and lack of sleep, as he made his way over to answer said door. Deciding to join the man, Julius made his way out of his workshop, gasping as he witnessed barging right through the doorway, just as it opened.

“Your highness?” worry now marred Julian’s face, especially at how distressed the prince appeared. “Are you well? Is everything alright?” no longer was the man in a foul mood, completely focused on the prince, who looked about the room, before pinning his gaze on the master tinkerer, who had entered the foyer area.

“Aether?” Julius could tell the boy was out of sorts. “What is the matter? What happened? Speak! Is your father alright? The princess!?”

“Did you know?”

“What? What are you talking about?”

“Ayato told me he came to see you, after his run in with Kugutsu.”

Julius let out a sigh of relief, realizing what the boy was talking about now. He had been fearful that something catastrophic had happen, since rarely did Aether ever come to visit him at such a late hour. “Yes, he told me everything.”

“Everything?”

Arching an eyebrow, Julius nodded at the prince’s blunt responses, “Yes. He told me the whole story, right down to Kugutsu’s heart being that of Makoto’s vision and even Lumine storming off as she did. Then, he explained that Kugutsu and him talked, that he had a change of heart and wanted to make things right with your sister. I was all for this, especially when keeping our mouths shut.” His gaze fell on Julian, who still stood next to the doorway. “We are nothing but loyal to the crown and of course, to your sister’s happiness.”

“That is all? Just that they ‘talked’?”

Crossing his arms in front of his chest now, Julius began to grow wary of Aether’s attitude, “Yes. That is what he told me. Why? Did he lie to me? Did he go back on his word?”

Julian gasped in horror, “He didn’t! He sounded so sincere!” the man exclaimed.

“Oh no, he kept his word. Ayato will not be informing the shogun of Kugutsu or of Makoto’s vision. But it would seem he left out a grave detail in his ‘talk’ with the Sentierial.”

Julius fell silent, waiting for Aether to continue, as the boy faced him.

“Kugutsu aimed to murder Ayato.”

“… What?” slowly did he drop his arms to his side, stunned at the news. “You are joking.”

“I am not. Kugutsu snuck out of the castle and tried to assassinate Ayato. It was all premediated, the automaton was even planning on cutting him into pieces to hide the body.”

Julian came to cover his mouth, gaze shifting back and forth between the prince and Julius, who stood in shock. It was only after some time had passed, that Julius began to speak, his voice somber, as he tone indicated he was thinking rationally rather then emotionally.

“It would make sense that he chose to go that route. It would be the only way to keep himself alive. Ayato had planned to take his heart out, rendering him just a lifeless machine. He hypothesized that the Commissioner had yet to tell anyone, which is smart actually. It would be safe to dispose of him, especially when it comes to ‘hiding’ the body. No body, could mean-“

“Are you listening to yourself!?” Aether shouted angrily. “Do you understand what it is you are saying!?”

“I am not an idiot, Aether. I understand completely what this means. Yet, I see no reason to panic and become dramatic!” he shouted in return, voice booming. “Now it is true, having an automaton with the capacity for killing is… Unheard of and forbidden. Perhaps even scary… But you and I are very much aware Kugutsu’s programming is a complete mystery, especially when it comes to the things he feels and how he responds to stimuli.

It isn’t as if he is running off to kill random people in the city square! He acted out of desperation, a very human like emotion and when faced with a choice, he chose not to kill Ayato. If anything, we should be applauding such behavior, applauding it and learning from it. Now with the inclusion of Makoto’s vision, it makes a little more sense as to the how, even if the science is not there.”

“Aargh!” Aether brought his hands to his head, grasping at the strands there. “He isn’t human, Julius! He is a Sentierial! A very dangerous Sentierial at that! Capable of plotting murder, acting on his feelings! If father were to find out. If he knew what Kugutsu had tried to do…” he began to pace about.

“And if he were human, would we be having this conversation?”

“BUT HE IS NOT HUMAN!” whirling to face the man, Aether roared out his answer. “IT IS AN UNNATURAL!”

“Why are you so worked up over this!?” Julius exclaimed, trying to keep his voice leveled, in hopes of dispersing the prince’s turbulent mood. “Did it not end well? I am quite certain Kugutsu is not some stone-cold killer, Aether. I am also sure he spoke with your sister about his actions. He would not have acted in such a way, I am sure, without it truly being a no-win scenario as it had been. So why are you so… Agitated? What is it that truly disturbs you?”

“BECAUSE MY SISTER LOVES HIM!”

Julian and Julius reeled back at the proclamation, both of their eyes widening, as they stared at the prince in shock. Neither one of them had been expecting such an outburst and Aether would not go around joking over such an issues.

“… She has told you this?” Julius asked.

“No.” shaking his head miserably, Aether released a soft sigh. “No, she has not. But I know my sister and I know what goes on in her head. I can see it in her eyes whenever she-“

“Then I simply cannot believe it.”

Aether frowned, looking to Julius who continued to shake his head in denial, “Are you saying I am lying?”

“I am saying,” eyes narrowing, Julius squared up his shoulders. “, that unless it comes directly from the princesses’ mouth, I am not about to make assumptions. Especially when it has to do with something so consequential. You and I both know Lumine take the crown upon her head seriously. As the future Queen of this kingdom, she would never do anything to jeopardize that. Let alone risk not having children or alliances to strengthen the Kingdom. How can you stand there and say these things with such a straight face?”

“Why do you think I am so upset!? It is because I am standing here saying these things, that makes me like this! I told you; I know my sister! I know what is going on inside her head! It is because Kugutsu is some unnatural, abominable Sentierial that she is now-“

“Abominable?”

“…” Aether took a moment to gather his thoughts, realizing how he sounded in this moment.

Julian came around to Julius’s side, agreeing with the crafter on everything he had said. “Your highness, have you not discussed this with your sister?” he spoke softly, hoping to not toe the line.

Unlike Julius, who had been under the employ of the royal family at some point and a longtime friend, he was just a mere servant, who happened to get along with them. It was because the Tigel’s were so kind and generous, that made it easy to befriend them on some level.

“I-I tried…”

“Try again.” Julius muttered angrily. “With the vocabulary you were just using, it sounds as if you are already deserting her side. If she were to ever hear you say ‘abominable’ about any of her friends, Lumine would be heartbroken. Absolutely stricken.”

“I-I would never…” hanging his head in misery, Aether brought his hands to his face. “I would never desert her. I am always supportive, always there to have her back. I am her brother, we are twins.”

“Then talk with her. You will need more than a gut feeling when it comes to this issue, Aether. I believe even your father would say the same.”

“…”

Julius could sense the boy’s hesitation, “The answers you seek, cannot be found here. Only with your sister. I suggest a soft level of decorum when bringing such a topic up.”

Nodding his head, Aether straightened his shoulders, “I apologize for my unseemly display. I shall speak with my sister. You are right, she has the answers I seek. I only hope I am wrong.”

Deep down Aether knew, he was not.

༶•┈┈⛧┈♛ 🗝️ ♛┈⛧┈┈•༶

Laying upon her bed, surrounded by the darkness, save for the light that crept in from the hallway, Lumine found she could not sleep. Once again, she had decided to have the window up, so that that fresh breeze could roll through, which meant that Kugutsu wanted her bedroom door to be partially open. In a way, Lumine liked this arrangement, finding it comforting that Kugutsu could so easily peek in and check in on her, if he so wanted too.

Not that he would. “…” her hands came to clench at the sheets that she had brought up to her chin, as her eyes fixated on the ceiling. She knew the reason for her insomnia, and he was standing right outside.

“It frustrates me.”

“… What does?”

“Many things. Many things frustrate me, your highness.”

What had he been talking about? Had he been referring to her issues? If so, why would it frustrate him? She was grasping at straws now, trying to find hidden meaning in his words and it was upsetting. Just go to sleep, Lumine. Stop this! Why are you doing this to yourself? What good will it do? Kugutsu and I… You know better.

“… I hate this…” she whispered forlornly, turning on her side.

“Who knows, maybe your destined partner has yet to be invited to the castle-“

“Do you believe in fate?”

“Of course, I do.”

“Fate.” A soft smile warmed her face, as she recalled seeing Kugutsu’s lifeless frame seated upon Ei’s worktable, remembering how entranced she had been, even when he had been strangling her. Heh, there is definitely something wrong with me… She thought playfully, not disturbed at all by the Sentierial’s actions, especially given his emotions had been a complete wreck that night.

“Fate.” She whispered again, holding on to that word inside her head, letting it linger upon the edges of her mind. “Kugutsu?” and before she knew it, Lumine was saying the automaton’s name out loud, gaining his attention.

“Your highness?”

“…” panic set in, as she now heard him speaking from the doorway. N-Now what do I say!? I wasn’t really thinking things through! I-I just wanted to hear his voice! She wanted him to be inside the room with her, that was her true desire. “C-Could you tuck me in?” What!? Tuck you in? Are you five!? What kind of childish reply was that!?

Whilst she berated herself mentally, did Lumine miss how Kugutsu had entered her room, complying so willing with her wishes. Soon, she found that he was right at the edge of the bed, leaning slightly over her, tucking her gracefully. She tried not to giggle, as his fingers lightly grazed her belly and it was rather surprising to know his actions could be so delicate and precise, given he did have inhumane strength as an automaton.

“You are quite good at this.” She murmured.

“I am pleased you think so.”

With the help of the dim glow of the hallway light, was Kugutsu able to make out Lumine’s expression clearly in the darkness of the room. She was such an ethereal sight to behold, her eyes shimmering with mirth and gentleness. Laid out as she was, defenseless, fragile and trusting, did he have the urge to suddenly grab her up, bundled as she was in the sheets and protect her in his arms for the rest of the night.

How absurd can I be? He thought bitterly.

“Kugutsu?”

“Yes, your majesty?”

“… Are you sure you do not wish to talk with me? Y-You know, about your frustrations?”

= + =

Aether rubbed at his temples, sensing a start of a migraine, as he trudged down the hallway towards his room. It was too late to talk with his sister, so he would have to do so in the morning, during their one and one sparring match. Hopefully she hasn’t forgotten. His footsteps grew to a slow crawl, as he took note of the absence of Kugutsu outside his sister’s room and the door being left ajar.

“…?”

= + =

“It is not something so easily fixed. Just telling you, would bring about even more strife.”

“Really?”

“Really.”

“Is it about me?”

“… Yes.”

“A-And I cannot help!? Maybe I can! Just tell me! Please.”

“No.”

“B-But I want to help!”

= + =

“A-And I cannot help!? Maybe I can! Just tell me! Please.”

Aether quietly stepped up to the open doorway, peering inside, holding his breath at the scene he was witnessing.

“No.”

= + =

“Do you think I do not wish to help you with your problems? I am utterly useless when it comes to your dilemma, I can do nothing to ease your woes. You remain rational when it comes to knowing what needs to be done for your Kingdom, for the crown upon your head. Yet it is your feelings that lead you astray and cause you grief. I am much the same. I know my duties, I know my place as a Sentierial, yet my feelings betray me and lead me to think such absurd thoughts!”

“W-What absurd thou-“

Her heart skipped a beat. One second, Kugutsu was standing over her, the next, he was suddenly leant over her, pressing his lips to her forehead in a tender kiss. She hadn’t even been given time to finish her sentence and her brain was currently short circuiting at his action, as Lumine felt one of his hands laying flat upon her belly, the other, coming to cradle the top of her.

Kugutsu’s lips were soft, at some point, she had closed her eyes, inhaling his scent, basking in the warmth radiating from his body, cocooning her. It was soothing, it felt wonderful. It felt… Right.

And then, he was leaning ever so slightly back, eyes coming to meet hers.

“I held myself back.”

“… Y-You did?”

Lumine now watched as his fingers to tap upon her lips, a forlorn expression growing upon the automaton’s face.

“I did.” He whispered. “These are my absurd thoughts. Please forgive them. I was out of line; it will not happen again.”

“Kugutsu…” she was to late to grab ahold of his wrist, as he pulled back his hand. Tell him! Tell him your thoughts are just as absurd!

“Good night, your highness.” he was relieved to find she had not looked at him in disgust or even slapped his hand away, but having her only say his name in confusion, with silence afterward was damning. Though he should be happy, right? This was the right outcome. The proper outcome, which made all parties happy in the end.

All parties except him.

No! Tell him! Tell him you think the same! You want the same!

“Good night.”

She watched him step back outside the room, leaving her to reflect. It didn’t take long for her to realize that at that moment, when he had been searching her gaze after kissing her, it was then that she should have said something. How the tables had turned in that regard. He had been expecting an answer. And now that she realized his feelings, what should she really do? Ignore them? Pretend it never happened?

If I do… Nothing will change. Everything will remain the same. That was one of the reasons she had been slow to take his wrist and why she had kept so quiet. Nothing would change. Nothing. Taking hold of him, speaking her mind, would have had consequences.

And as he had put it… Strife.

“You remain rational when it comes to knowing what needs to be done for your Kingdom, for the crown upon your head. Yet it is your feelings that lead you astray and cause you grief.”

“Do you believe in fate?”

“Diluc and Kaeya are good men, Lumine!”

“I want you to find love like I did.”

“…” a tear rolled down her face. Absurd thoughts.

Closing her eyes, Lumine held back her sniffles, not wanting to alert Kugutsu. Hastily she wiped a couple loose droplets from her face.

W-What do I do…?

= t b c =

Chapter 11: Chapter Eleven

Chapter Text

All last night Lumine had been restless, a bit of tossing and turning in her sleep, as her thoughts and inner turmoil kept her from getting a good night’s sleep. Exhausted had won over in the end and she had passed right out, thankfully without bothering Kugutsu or so she had assumed.

Given his hearing was better than the averages human, the automaton had been right outside, hearing the rustle of her sheets as she turned over on each side, grumbling to herself from time to time, before eventually falling asleep. He had been curious as to the cause of restlessness, often shifting his gaze to the open doorway, debating on if he should check in on her. Was she too cold? Was she growing sick? Was there something else on her mind? Should he sit beside her?

Those thoughts were dismissed almost instantly, as they were quickly joined with much more brazen imagery inside her head. Kugutsu was confident in his self-control, but that didn’t change the fact that he yearned for the girl. He had the entire night, as he stood there in the silence of the hallway, to contemplate and come to terms with his feelings.

Would it be this way every night?

Even now he could hear his princess beginning to stir, grumbling a bit, as she fought to push the sleep away, sitting up with a yawn. Was she stretching right now? Rubbing at her eyes? How did she look right now? Was her hair all mused? She was throwing off the sheets, sliding off her feet now padding against the carpet as she approached the door.

It wasn’t long until he saw the top of her head come into view, eyes peering over the edge of the door right after, golden irises meeting his, as she blinked a couple of times.

“Good morning, your highness.”

Lumine smiled softly, opening the door just a little bit more, careful not to step out or else incur her Sentierial’s wrath. “Good morning, Kugu.”

“The sun has yet to rise.” Unlike yesterday, where she has slept a little after the sun had risen, today she was up even earlier. “Is there a reason why you have awoken?” considering how difficult it had been for her to sleep last night, he didn’t see any dark circles forming under her eyes.

“Aether and I usually do our usual early morning sparring match before breakfast. I’ve missed a couple of days, either because I slept in or was just a little to lazy, so I made sure to wake up an earlier then usual so I don’t forget.”

“Why am I not surprised?”

“Oh hush.” Lumine huffed, crossing her arms in front of her chest, as she saw the smug, taunting expression upon the man’s face.

Lumine had been hesitant to meet with her automaton, fearing Kugu would act or look at her differently, especially after practically confessing that he wished to do more than kiss her upon the forehead. She could still hear his sultry tone inside her head, recalling how his eyes had been filled with such tender emotions. It almost seemed as if she had dreamed the whole thing, but there was no doubt in her mind, that the events from last night had taken place.

So, it soothed her to hear his casual ‘good morning’ and see that his expression was normal. If he was thinking of last night at all, he surely wasn’t showing it off. Then again, he did have all night to gather his thoughts together and compose himself properly. Whereas she had been stuck in a constant rut for an hour, before sleep had overcome her.

Waking up, her mind was much more clearer and unsurprisingly, Kugutsu was the first person she had wanted to see. Lumine wasn’t going to deny anymore her feelings, it was better for her mental health to just be honest with herself, she was in love with Kugutsu, and it would always remain that way. Her restlessness last night had not only been because of her indecisiveness on what to do, but also because she battled with resisting the urge to call back Kugutsu into her room, body still responding to the lingering sensation his lips had left.

However, the last thing she had wanted was to play around with his feelings, when she couldn’t give him a definite answer. She knew the automaton wasn’t seeking one out, now it was all on her to be the one to initiate, which meant she needed to make a decision.

Confess and be happy or stay silent and be miserable.

“You said sparring. As in with swords?”

Lumine smirked, nodding her head as her chest puffed out with pride, “Mhm. Father received a lot of backlash from those in the royal court, when they found out that he was allowing his daughter, the princess, to train with a sword. He was quick to put them all in their places, when he proclaimed that both his children were to one day take the throne and that both would know how to protect it when the time came. It was sort of a big deal when other nations realized that Terawedian would have two rulers, instead of just one”

“I would like to see how you two go about sparring.”

“Sure! But weren’t you going to meet with my father and the General?”

Kugutsu’s brow furrowed, “I assumed I had time.”

“Mmmm, I’d say you have about an hour before the General makes his way to my father’s office. It would be around that time that Aether and I meet in the training grounds. We do this, so we can get a bath in before breakfast. Sometimes we go a little overboard when it comes to practice.”

“I will not deny I’m disappointed, but a new patrol schedule is more important. I didn’t ask before, but have there been any attempts on your lives?”

Lumine wore a grim expression, “To many to count when it comes to the past hundred years, but in our lifetime, four times at least. All of which were thwarted before said assassins reached our rooms.”

“Were they aiming for your father or for you and your brother?”

“The first three times, they aimed for my father. He sleeps pretty late and sometimes he doesn’t even sleep in his room, often falling asleep at his desk or on rare occasions in the library, or even the throne room, so it was deduction that made knowing their target plausible. The last time we had an assassination attempt, was when Aether and I were fourteen, just a couple months after our father proclaimed we would both be wearing the crown together, as a team. We aren’t too sure who the assassin was after, he never said either. To be honest…” her gaze shifted off to the side, remembering the man’s face as he was being dragged off by the castle guards. “He seemed like a man who didn’t want to be there at all.”

Kugutsu frowned, demeanor growing cold, “Four times in your lifetime is far too many. Do you realize how that sounds? It’s as if every four years something is bound to happen. Did you figure out who sent them?”

“Sadly no. We were told later on that the only thing they managed to crack from the assassins before their deaths, was that if they revealed the person who hired them, their families would be slaughtered.”

“From all of them?”

“Yes.”

“… A singular person has a true vendetta against the Tigel family.” He mused to himself.

Lumine pursed her lips, before answering, “My father said the same thing.”

“Do you believe your father will allow me an audience?”

“Of course, he would! Given your status and the reason you have detached yourself from me, it would be unwise for him not to consider seeing you. It’d also be good for you to finally meet with the General, this way the man can be acquainted with your face. It’d be bad if we had soldiers acting the way Henry did last night.”

“Agreed. Very well.” After hearing Lumine’s explanation, he was now more determined than before to speak with the King. It didn’t bode well with him the sequence of events she described, especially when it came to the timeline. The last time the Tigel twins were fourteen, which meant that it had already been four years. Would the pattern continue? “I will head to my room now to wash up, before meeting with your father.”

“Yes! And then afterwards, we’ll be heading out into the castle city! Oooh, I have so much to show you!” clapping her hands together, Lumine now wore an ecstatic smile. It feels as if we are going on a date. A girl can dream. “There are a number of places I want to take you first, but we’ll see where the day takes us.” she exclaimed excitedly. “

Kugutsu just simply wanted to get back to her side as soon as possible, whether they went out of the castle or not, wasn’t significant. He stood patiently in the hallway now.

Curiously, Lumine arched an eyebrow, wondering why he hadn’t dismissed himself like usual, “What is it? What’s wrong?”

“I am not leaving until I know your window is closed and locked properly.”

“Hehe,” she realized he was only doing his duty, but it still made her feel special to see how protective he could be. “, okay.” Stepping aside, Lumine watched as the automaton entered the room, going about making sure everything was locked up tight.

༶•┈┈⛧┈♛ 🗝️ ♛┈⛧┈┈•༶

Placing his gloves on one at a time, Aether took a deep breath, as he waited patiently for his sister to arrive at their usual spot. He couldn’t recall how many times his gaze would drift towards the entrance of the training room, hoping she would come. It wouldn’t be unlike her to miss another day, she was notorious for sleeping in or simply plain forgetting, as she whisked herself off to the library to read or into the castle city.

Yet these weren’t the reasons why he his mind was addled, or why he began to pace about, picking up sword to fidget with it. No, the reason he was so perturbed was because of Kugutsu. The Sentierial that would be at his sister’s side, the one who would go wherever she went. The one whom his sister was, whom he knew like the back of his hand, was in love with.

“…” sheathing and unsheathing his sword, the prince let out a shaky exhale of breath.

Julius and Julian thought he was spewing slanderous accusations and for a moment, he almost believed them. He wanted to believe them, he truly wanted to be wrong. But after what he both witnessed and heard last night, there simply was no denying the plain truth. He couldn’t turn a blind eye any longer to the situation, knowing that his own sister and her Sentierial could quite possibly be in a relationship.

Aether came to a slow pause, pursing his lips as the scene inside the room replayed in his head.

“I held myself back.”

“… Y-You did?”

“I did. These are my absurd thoughts. Please forgive them.”

“You’re early!” grinning from ear to ear, Lumine waltzed into the training room, twirling her sword in her hand, hair pinned up with mini-clips. “I thought for sure I had beaten you!” she jogged over to him. “Surprised I’m here?”

Aether was relieved to see her, especially without her automaton shadow, “Where is Kugutsu?” he asked casually, following her movement, as she made her way to the bench where another pair of gloves laid.

“Either bathing or just about done with bathing. Afterwards, he’ll be stopping by father’s office.”

“Why is that?” his brow furrowed. “Is there an emergency?”

“No, no, not yet at least, according to him.” placing on her gloves one at a time, Lumine turned to face her brother, as she spoke. “I have to admit, he does have point though. Yesterday I gave him another tour of the castle, mainly the areas we hardly use. He wasn’t too happy with what he saw. Sooo, Kugutsu is going to discuss with father and General Lowell over a new patrol route for the soldiers. Meanwhile, I’m trying to figure out how we could solve the issue of using up all that unused space.”

Watching his sister finish with fitting her gloves on perfectly, did she then pick up her sword, which still sat in its unique sheathe. Both of their swords, like themselves, were twins, made by one of their top blacksmiths, perfectly fitted to be handled by them and only them. It only made sense that they would make sure to properly learn how to wield said swords, given the blacksmith put almost several months’ time, along with blood, sweat and tears, into making them.

“It would seem that Kugutsu is truly embracing his duties.”

Lumine smiled happily, nodding her head with much enthusiasm, “Yes! He sure has. Though he’s still got an attitude problem and he’s extremely smug,” despite these descriptors, Lumine was still all smiles. “, I see a definite change in him! His eyes have become a tad bit more clearer since the first day I met him. There’s still a lot he needs to experience, to learn, I mean, the same can be said for me, as well!” she wagged her in the air in a ‘matter of fact’ gesture.

“Heh, I hope we can learn and experience together, you know?” so caught up in the conversation, Lumine didn’t even realize how she sounded, her face filled with warmth and affection, cheeks slightly pique with a shy, reddish hue. “I’m so happy we get to stay by each other’s side.”

“…” it was hard to look his sister in the face, she was practically glowing with joy, there was even a little skip in her step, as she went walking towards her assigned spot in the middle of the room.

“Alright, let’s get started! I know you didn’t make me wear my sparring gear, just so you can stand there like a scarecrow.” She teased, gesturing to her worn out trousers and long-sleeved shirt.

The only times she were allowed to wear such an outfit, was when she trained like this with her brother, otherwise if she were caught be either her father or the seamstress, she’d be thoroughly scolded or tattled on. The seamstress was a nice woman, but she went hard when it came to traditional dresses.

“Aether?” being met with no response, Lumine frowned, eyeing her brother curiously, as her head slowly tilted to the side. Confusion now marred her face, as she gazed at the boy, who remained motionless, gaze averted to the ground. “Aethie, what’s the matter? Do you have a tummy ache?” she was trying to lighten the mood, feeling the tension beginning to grow. “You scared I might beat you up?” she smirked, becoming increasingly more concerned. “Don’t worry, I’ll go eas-“

“I know you are in love with Kugutsu.” Lifting his head, Aether pinned his stare upon his sister.

Lumine came to meet Aether’s gaze, never did she think her own sibling, her own twin, would be the owner to such an accusing stare, “…”

“You’re in love with him, aren’t you, Lumine?”

Silence reigned inside the training room, as the twins faced off with one another. Soon, Lumine was straightening her shoulders, holding her head high, showing off her regal posture, before taking a long, deep breath, exhaling softly. She couldn’t lie to him and what made things easier, was that she wanted to tell him.

“Yes.”

Key 🗝️ To Your Heart

༶•┈┈⛧┈♛ An Automaton Tale ♛┈⛧┈┈•༶

Chapter XI

Written By @hanabobanagames (bishiefanatic)

༶•┈┈⛧┈♛ 🗝️ ♛┈⛧┈┈•༶

Bathed, dressed and outfitted in a similar attire from yesterday, Kugutsu stood outside the King’s office. Inside he could hear muffled voices, more then likely Callen and the General. Raising his hand, he rapped his knuckles against the door, waiting for entry. The voices had stopped and in seconds, the door the was opening, revealing a man garbed dressed in sturdy, thin armor, platted around his torso.

“And who might you be?”

“Step aside, Lowell, I can’t see.”

General Friedrich Lowell was a tall, broad-shouldered man, whose hair line was already showing off his graying decay. Though he was in his late forties, Lowell didn’t consider himself over the hill just yet, as he was still fit and limber, capable of trouncing on the battlefield. Not as popular as Julius once was, the man still held respect from his men.

Following his King’s command, Friedrich stepped off to the side, allowing Callen to get a good look at the man on the other side of the door.

“Ah, Kugutsu! This is a surprise, is everything alright? Come in, come in.”

“There is no emergency. Your daughter is currently sparring with her brother.” Stepping into the room, Kugutsu completely ignored Fredrich, focusing solely on the King. “I came to discuss security, along with some growing concerns.”

Chuckling, Lowell came to close the office door, “Who is this, young man, your majesty? Security, he says. You didn’t go around hiring another General, did you?”

“Allow me to introduce my daughters friend and bodyguard, Friedrich. His name is Kugutsu Kirushima.”

“Bodyguard!?” eyebrows shooting up, Lowell came up to stand beside Kugutsu, who casually looked his way, remaining quiet. “And your daughter actually consented to such a thing? Princess Lumine Tigel agreed to have this fellow follow her about!?”

Now it was Callen’s turn to laugh, as he sat back in his chair, nodding his head, “Yes, she did. It gives me peace of mind, I know Kugutsu will do his job properly. Which entails security, General. When it comes to my daughters safety, I fear he does not mess around.”

“I do not.” Kugutsu spoke in a clipped tone.

Callen grinned like a madman, enjoying the bite of attitude in the man’s tone, “Alright. Discuss with me your concerns and the such. By the way, this is General Lowell, he does the whole army thing while I’m not around.”

“The ‘army thing’?” Lowell scoffed, shaking his head.

Callen waved his hand dismissively, “Ooh, you know what I mean.” The King smiled mischievously, reminding the men in the room that he was every much the Tigel, as his children were.

“Yesterday, the princess showed me around the castle. During this tour I found multiple places where one could easily slip through our defenses. There were even long stretches of hallways, with even more places to hide. Spots with no light sources, which made shadowed areas in where individuals could hide. These routes I speak of lead not only to the twin’s hallways, but to yours as well.”

“I think I know the sections you speak of.” Lowell spoke up. “You’d literally have to go out of your way in order to even infiltrate those areas.” His tone sounded mocking, as it was clear he wasn’t taking Kugutsu seriously. “It wouldn’t make sense at all for an assassin to take their time and-”

“The only reason why you would assume that,” Kugutsu cut the General off, eyes still fixed on Callen, who had leant forward in earnest, listening intently. “, is because so far, you’ve been dealing with assassins who have had have zero training. From what her highness has told me, you’ve captured men sneaking about in the worst possible zones, without so much as getting close to their intended targets. Then after interrogating them, you find out that they’ve more then likely been blackmailed to commit these acts.”

“…” Callen nodded solemnly.

“Now just imagine an actual trained assassin, your majesty. One that actually,” his eyes flicked to Lowell. “, does take their time and knows what they are doing.” Looking back at Callen, Kugutsu continued. “I did a test. I was able to sneak out of the castle and back in, without anyone knowing. It was rather easy; I was met with zero resistance, and I am hundred percent positive a human could do it as well. I did nothing that required the use of my core strength.”

“Core strength?” brow furrowing, Lowell began to study Kugutsu.

“It’s true. The assassins in the past have been utter disgraces. But what we’ve surmised, or rather what I surmised, is that it is the work of one person in particular who holds a vendetta against our crown. I am impressed that you were able to come to such a conclusion with what my daughter has told you. When it comes to holes in our defenses, I am not surprised. You see, the main areas are well guarded. So where one could slip through easily, it would be harder still to reach a target.”

“I do not believe that.”

Lowell grunted, “The audacity of you.” He muttered scathingly.

“Silence, Lowell.” Callen trained his eyes on Kugutsu. “Why do you not believe it?”

“Her highness sleeps with her window open. I’ve studied the area around said window and I can see how easy it can be to make the climb inside her room. It would take time, an hour at best, if one is as stealthy as possible, but a dedicated assassin, who is looking for a payoff, would be able to do it. Humans make mistakes, they grow tired and weary, even lax on the job when nothing is happening. One would only need to bide their time and wait for a guard change, or catch a soldier unaware, in order to take them out. I must insist in changing up the already posted soldiers into different positions and routes, with me of course being included.”

“Are you not a human yourself!? You sound pompous and arrogant!”

Kugutsu’s eyes narrowed, as he now turned his head to stare at the general, “No, I am not a human. That is why I say these things. I can be alert at all hours of the day, I do not feel tired, I do not even need to blink in order to see.” He showed off how his eyelids would not shut, as he continued to pierce the General with intense scrutiny.

“Y-You’re a Sentierial!?”

Callen smirked, “That he is, General.”

“Your majesty, surely you aren’t considering this! We just finished posting guards last week and they’re just letting the routine sink in. From my experience, these assassins would neve -“

“Experience means nothing if I am right, General. If that makes me pompous in your eyes, then so be it.” Kugutsu was unfazed by the scowl Lowell shot his way. “I am not here to make friends with you, I am not here to take your job away, nor am I here to lead an army, either. What I am here to do is make sure my princess, along with the family she cares about, is safe. If that makes me arrogant as well, then so be it. Your opinions mean nothing to me. I stand by what I say, because it is the truth.”

The King wore a broad smile now, taking a shine to Kugutsu’s impenetrable stance and unwavering loyalty to his daughter. It was obvious Aether and him came a distant second in his mind, only coming at all, because Lumine would be distraught if they were to die. He was not only protecting her person, but also her state of mind and that in itself, was true diligence.

The automaton was not playing around, especially not with Lowell and instead of letting himself be led by emotions, as Friedrich was clearly doing, he was simply stating the facts. Callen was watching quite the scene play out, embarrassed at how red in the face Friedrich was getting.

“I am sure you secured routes that would stave off attacks, with soldiers patrolling zones that would make it difficult, but not impossible, for one to get through to. My question to both of you is, why would you even risk having anyone enter in the first place? Is THAT not the definition of human arrogancy?”

Callen burst into a fit of laughter, slapping his knee in good humor, as he began to nod his head with fervor, “My Gods above, you do have a point there, my boy.”

“Your majesty!” Lowell snapped in disbelief. “I have faith in my soldiers to do their job properly. And even if we were to change up routes, there simply is not enough men to position in every corner of the castle. This is why we came up with such a plan. There is risk, but it is justified. I am simply done listening to this machine pretend to be something he is not!”

Callen’s fist came down upon his desk, making the entirety of the piece of furniture shake on its four legs, “That is enough, Lowell.” He spoke through gritted teeth. “You toe the line of disrespecting Kugutsu, in a way that makes you seem like the asshole. He may be a Sentierial, but he isn’t pretending to be something he is not. He IS my daughter’s bodyguard, and that line of work does involve security. Instead of sounding as if your ass has just been kicked, you should be impressed at the level of work he is putting in.

Kugutsu is going above and beyond his duty, all for the sake of the crown. He isn’t looking for praise and he isn’t looking to replace you. If you could stow your ego away, maybe you can listen to what he has to say in terms of dealing with the problem we currently have. And we DO have a problem. Having any sort of risk in our security is a major problem, Lowell, whether we trust our soldiers or not.

I for one am listening because he has drawn all these points, by merely doing one round of the castle. Just ONE, Lowell! By his one tour, he has come to tell us that our security is flawed, that there are dozens of holes that all manner of creatures could crawl through and in your aggrieved utterance, you agreed with him! Do you realize that? You stood there, agreed with him and thought it was alright for us to have these flaws! Now it is my turn to tell you how pompous and arrogant, you sound!”

“…” Lowell remained silent, face expressionless, as his eyes met with the King’s.

“I am simply shocked that you were not willing to listen to his ideas, simply because he is a ‘machine’ as you say. If his plans can help with our security, to make not only my children safe, my own flesh and blood, the two I would die for, but myself and our staff, then why the f*ck would you not want to hear it!?”

It was very rare that the King of Terawedian used profanity when speaking, but whenever he did, it was because he was truly angry or frustrated. In this moment, glaring at his General, it was evident that the man was deeply angered, even offended on Kugutsu’s behalf.

Meanwhile, the Sentierial remained quiet, a whole new level of respect for the ruler growing inside his mind. He had assumed the king would take Lowell’s side, that he’d have to fight tooth and nail to have himself be heard. But it seemed as if Callen was truly a competent and wise person, which made things so much more easier. The Tigels truly were individuals he prided himself being employed too, especially Lumine.

“My apologies, your highness.” There was very little he could do in backtracking on his words, so all Friedrich could do was apologize and sound as if he meant it. Shifting his gaze towards the Sentierial, it truly felt as if those violet eyes were laughing at him, which only further served to make him embarrassed. “I will listen.” is what he managed to say, trying not to sound disgruntled.

Callen could sense some animosity from the man, but there was very little he could do in ordering someone to feel a certain type of way. All he could manage was to make sure Lowell didn’t go about saying or doing anything stupid. Moving his gaze back to Kugutsu, the King held out his hand, gesturing for the Sentierial to continue on with his speech.

“Well then, Kugutsu, we are all ears. I’d like to hear more of what you have to say. If you any other further opinions on the assassins, I would like to hear those as well.”

“As you wish, your majesty.”

= 🗝️ =

“Had you have lied; I would have told you that I saw everything last night.”

Lumine’s eyes narrowed, “You were spying on us?”

“I was not spying! I just happened to be passing by, the door was open and…”

Shaking her head, Lumine waved her hand about, “It matters not. Now you know.”

“Lumine.”

“What? Are you going to tell me it’s wrong? That we can’t possibly be together?”

“You know why it is I would say those things! I don’t appreciate you sounding as if I am the bad guy here!” he hadn’t meant to sound so aggressive, but he was only matching her tone in kind.

“…”

“He is an automaton. Unable to give you a child.”

“We can adopt.”

“Do not lie to me. Would you not want to hold your own blooded kin in your arms?” He could see how her eyes grew weary. “You can make the argument, that If you were to marry a woman, there would be surrogate father, but that is entirely different scenario. Lumine, he will live forever, or so long as his heart remains with energy… He will never age.”

“So be it. He can take care of our adopted children when I eventually die.”

“Lumine!”

“AETHER!” she retorted back, glaring at her brother. “Do you think I have not thought of these things already!? That I have not considered the consequences of my actions, were I to actually act on them!? The fact that I can’t follow my own heart freely, is in it itself, MISERY.” She spat, body trembling with a mixture of sadness, anger and frustration. “Father spouts lies to me about finding my fated one and following my heart, but ONLY IF it suits the norm. Only if it is with a human, or a person everyone can agree to!”

“… Lumine, I just do not want to see you suffer. Do you see? You are already suffering. Your heart is a mess, your brain is tatters of this. Thus why you have not acted on your desires, your feelings… Because you know that if you did, it would not be an easy relationship.”

“No, it would not. But what relationship is? Who says I cannot handle a challenge?”

Aether slowly shook his head, “This will be more than a challenge, Lumine. You are not dumb. You will be ridiculed; people will talk behind your back and-“

“Let them talk! Since when have you ever cared about what others say about us? They have been talking about us since before we were born! Our name is spoken through everyone’s lips, no one can stop talking about us, Aether! LET THEM TALK! Since when did you start to care about that? Wasn’t you who said you had the thickest of skins? Or is because I would be embarrassing you? Is that it, Aether? Would me loving a Sentierial, being happy with one, embarrass you?”

“You could never embarrass me, Lumine. I-I would never…”

“I don’t know what to do, Aether. I thought if anyone could give me advice, it would be you.” Her voice cracked, bottom lip quivering.

“… Lumi…”

“We’ve always supported one another, had each other’s backs. We are to one day rule side by side, no matter if we were married or not. Our blood, our eyes, our hair, everything is the same, we are twins. Two halves of the same coin. I am suffering, Aether… I am. I love him so and yet, I cannot be with him, because I know things will change and these problems you bring up, will eventually shatter my happiness, the little bubble I would create to block out the negativity. I cannot stray away from it,” tears fell down her face, as she spoke. “, I cannot sweep any of it under the rug and forget. I am to be Queen, so I must face my problems head on and find rational, logical solutions.

Yet the only rational solution is to never confess my own feelings to him. To pretend to be a proper lady and marry Diluc, or Ayato and have them on top of me, so I can bare them children and continue to pretend as if I am happy.” A stifled sob. “Is it really my fate, to live a life of make believe and pretend? To lie through my teeth as I give my vows? To go behind my husbands back and ask Kugutsu to take me in private, so that I can actually feel some sentience of love, despite it being a farce!? Because right after, I shall clean myself up and present myself to my husband, as he takes me in his arms and I pretend as if I didn’t just f*ck my Sentierial.”

“Lumi…”

“Tell me, Aether! I want you to tell me!” she shouted. “I want you to stand there and say to me that you are fine with me living that life! SAY IT! Say you are okay with it, because it won’t cause you any problems, because people won’t talk, because it is NORMAL. IT IS HOW IT IS SUPPOSED TO BE!”

“This is all Kugutsu’s fault.” The prince hissed.

Lumine scoffed, wiping the tears from her face, as she stared at her brother in disbelief, “No, Aether. This is not Kugu’s fault. It is not his fault that I fell in love with him and that he fell in love with me. How can you even say that? No one should be blamed and judged, for who they fall in love with? How ludicrous you sound, right now. We are two consenting individuals, yet cannot do a thing to progress our relationship, because others find it repulsive and deem it forbidden.”

“…”

“Thank you.”

Aether frowned, “For?”

“You convinced me.” a soft smile now grew upon her face. “I will tell him how I feel.”

“Lum-“

“Despite knowing it can never be between us… I will stay tell him. Does that make you happy? Look Aether, we both get what we want.” She gave her brother a lop-sided smile, that didn’t reach her eyes. “It’s perfect, right? Don’t worry, I won’t show you anymore tears. I’ll be all smiles. Just like you and father want.”

To be dead inside.

“L-Lumi, that doesn’t make me-“

“And if you decide to tell father, before I do, because I do plan to tell him exactly what I have told you, then that is your choice. And it will be my choice when I refuse to call you ‘brother’ any longer.” Turning, Lumine started for the exit.

“Lumine!” Aether called out in shock. “LUMINE!”

Pausing, the princess looked over her shoulder, “I’ll be going out with Kugutsu today, I hope to have a fun filled day. I plan to take him around to a lot of places; I am sure he’ll enjoy the castle city. Our Kingdom is so amazing, Aether. We’ll be back later tonight. If you can hold off telling father till then, if you can be my brother for a little while longer, that would be appreciated.” with a final look, Lumine walked out of the room, ignoring her brother’s second, desperate attempt to keep her from retreating.

Out in the hallway, Lumine did her best to keep herself from bursting out into tears, hand coming up press against the key that laid underneath her tunic. The last thing she ever thought she’d be doing today was losing her brother. They had been each other’s teammates for eighteen years, inseparable and always finishing each other’s sentences. Despite all of it, she would not put up with him any longer, if he went and told their father.

It was something she was planning to do anyways, it needed to be done, Lumine only thought she would have a little more time. At least enough time so that Kugutsu and her could be in a happy little bubble, for at least a few days, she wasn’t asking for much. Was she?

“Oh! Your highness! Thank goodness I found you!”

Pausing in her brisk descent down the hallway, Lumine made eye contact with Charlie, who came jogging up to her with a bundle in his hands, “Charlie! What brings you around this early?”

“This.” Patting the bundle, with a sly smile on his face, Charlie came to stand in front of his princess. “I found some time and it was quite a hassle, I must admit, BUT-” with a curt wag of his finger, Charlie forked over the bundle with a prideful expression. “I finished your dress.”

“My dress!” hurriedly, Lumine took the offered bundle, in awe of the silk wrapping around it.

“I hope it is to your liking. No puffy skirts, none of the frill, but something manageable, as I’m sure you wanted. I took some inspiration from some of the maidens I saw one time in the city. The measurements should be precise as well. Now you will need to make sure to wear a chemise, since the material is thin.”

“Alright, I can do that.” She had grown giddy with excitement, hugging the bundle to her chest tightly. “I needed this today…” Lumine whispered.

Charlie frowned, “You did? But the day just started, your highness. Why ever do you sound as if you have been put through the wringer?”

“… You have no idea, Charlie…”

“I suppose it is not my place to ask.” The Sentierial murmured. “But if you ever do need an ear to talk to, I am here, if your brother is not available.”

Lifting her head, Lumine came to give the automaton a gentle smile, “Thank you, Charlie. I shall take you up on your offer sometime.” There really was nothing more to talk about regarding this issues, not until she confessed to Kugutsu. Maybe then, she’d ask Charlie for some advice. “Actually, right now, could you do me a small favor?”

“Of course!”

༶•┈┈⛧┈♛ 🗝️ ♛┈⛧┈┈•༶

Kugutsu left the King’s office first, with Callen wanting Lowell to stick around for further discussion. All in all, the automaton had come out of the room with having many of his ideas being considered and reviewed by the King himself. He was to come back in the evening, so as to speak more on the subject and get his answer. Callen had been forward with information regarding his army and the number of active soldiers on hand, information that was considered confidential, to which Kugutsu had easily worked around.

There had been major progress made and the automaton was content with how things had transpired. Especially if it meant that he could have peace of mind when guarding over the princess. The last thing he wanted to do was leave his post at Lumine’s door, while she slept, so if he were to join patrol, then he would need to think of a way to keep an eye on the girl at the same time.

Lowell had said nothing during the bulk of the conversation, choosing to remain quiet, as Callen did most of the talking. Which was fine in Kugutsu’s opinion, since it was Callen who had the final say and to whom he had rather heard speak anyways. The Sentierial was indifferent to Lowell, as long the man remained doing his job properly, keyword properly, then Kugutsu had nothing more to say.

“Kugutsu!”

Raising his gaze, Kugutsu narrowed his eyes suspiciously, as he witnessed Charlie jogging up to him. “Do you need something?”

“The princess told me you would either be around here or the dining hall! Thank goodness I managed to catch you!”

“You met with the Princess?”

“I did.”

“Alone?”

“Y-Yes?” Charlie could see that the Sentierial was not pleased in the slightest, in fact, his eyes were that of a man craving violence. “W-Well,” he felt as if he needed to explain more on the topic, in hopes of simmering the automaton’s mood. “, I met her when delivering her dress, you see.”

“Did you.”

Charlie shook his head up and down vigorously, taking note that Kugutsu looked much more amicable at his explanation, “Yes! Andddd, she gave me a message to give to you. She said to come to her room, that she will be there, instead of the dining hall.”

“Very well.” Kugutsu started off, moving past Charlie who turned to follow him with his gaze.

“I hope you two have a great day!” he called out, waving merrily.

Not bothering to look back, Kugutsu said in return, “You as well, Charlie.”

Charlie found himself smiling, knowing it was a big step to be acknowledged in such a way by the other Sentierial. Kugutsu was different than other automatons, special even, that much was obvious, given he was able to wield weapons and speak with such consciousness. His attitude alone, mannerisms even, made him seem much more humanlike and if it weren’t for his eyes, then he would even have been fooled.

As long as Kugutsu continued to protect her highness, the princess he adored, Charlie was happy.

= 🗝️ =

“Well, how do I look?”

It hadn’t taken him very long to reach Lumine’s room, knocking and being allowed to enter. The first thing he planned to tell her was that she wasn’t going to miss breakfast, but found himself growing speechless, as she turned to face him, wearing a entirely different style of dress. Gone were the double, no, triple layered skirt and the frills, to be replaced by what was essentially a commoner’s outfit. Yet upon her, it looked immaculate.

Long, white, peasant like sleeves, with a corset that wrapped around her tummy, stopping just below her breasts, causing her abundant bosom to plunge out. Though it did cover most of her chest, unlike the last dress she wore, Kugutsu found he was still distracted by her attractive figure and frame. It was ironic, given she was trying not to stand out and blend in. No matter what she wore, be it her royal garb or a simple commoner’s dress, Lumine Tigel would simply shine.

“I think Charlie did an excellent job!” Lumine exclaimed, picking at the sides of the light brown skirt, which only went down to her knees. “Now I won’t be getting so much attention! We can move about without interruption!” she did a small skip, showing off her plain, dark brown flats, before twirling around in place. “Getting into this dress was so much easier too! How come I am made to put on several layers of fabric, stifled and suffocating, while other girls get to go around feeling this airy and free!?”

“One day you will be Queen, why not make a rule on dresses for the royal court. Three layers minimum.”

Lumine began to giggle, bringing her hands to her mouth, “Oh my goodness, I can just imagine the uproar that would cause!”

“I too am imagining the riots that would ensue.” His dry sarcasm and dead panned expression was on purpose, as he just couldn’t understand what the big deal over clothes was about. As long as Lumine was covered decently, with nothing revealing like that nightgown from before, he didn’t care what she wore. She would still be beautiful and perfect no matter what. “Tell me, is there a reason why you asked for my presence here?”

Figuring he’d get around to asking that, Lumine made her way over to her desk’s chair, where her sword sat against the side, along with her black, cloak, which hung against the head rest. It wasn’t mandatory to wear the cloak, but it did have her royal seal embellished upon the left breast. Seeing as she was going outside the castle walls with no other proof of identity, save for her own words and those who would recognize her, she figured the cloak would serve its purpose, just in case her authority was needed.

“I was thinking we could eat breakfast outside the castle.” picking up her sword, she began to tie it to the leather belt that was buckled around hips.

“This will be the second time you will not be joining your family for a meal.”

Lumine paused in her actions, “… They’ll be fine.” She murmured softly, knowing that her father would most definitely ask questions as to why she wasn’t in attendance. Would Aether tell him then?

“Is there something you are not telling me?”

“W-What?” turning, she gave the automaton an incredulous look. “No! I just wish to eat breakfast outside the castle.”

“Your attitude has changed.”

“No, it hasn’t.” Lumine huffed, snatching up her cloak.

“Lumine.”

There it was, his authoritative tone again and Lumine found herself clicking her tongue in frustration, “Tch! Please Kugu,” meeting his eyes, she began to plead, clenching the fabric in her tightened grasp. “, please do not ask any more questions. Yes, there is… A problem, o-or rather an issue...” She just couldn’t hide anything from him, but this wasn’t so much a bad thing, since eventually she would be telling him. Eventually. “But please, I-I will tell you later on, I promise! Right now, I just want to have a fun day. I’ve been looking forward to this… I’m so tired of having things ruin it. So, please… Can’t we just go out and have a day, just the two of us?”

Kugutsu didn’t like how she seemed to be on the verge of tears, and he could only surmise that whatever had happened, was due in part by her brother, whom she had met up with. Surely it wasn’t Charlie’s fault, the automaton wouldn’t have been in such a chipper mood. No, this was definitely Aether’s doing, but what could have happened between the prince and his sister?

“I want to eat eggs.”

“E-Eh?” Lumine blinked once, rendered stunned by his sudden proclamation.

“For breakfast. I want to eat eggs. Scrambled and sunny side up. I have never had eggs before.”

Lumine’s mouth slowly fell open in awe, before she quickly shut it tight, a bright smile splaying upon her face, “Sure! Y-Yes! I love eggs!”

“And bacon, with toast.”

“Hehe, you have to add hash browns!” rushing over to his side, Lumine giddily grasped at his wrist, pulling him towards the doorway. “With orange juice! Oooh, I’m sure they’ll even let us make our orange juice! I’ve never done that before! We should try it!”

Kugutsu let himself be dragged down the hallway by the hand, relieved to find that she was once more in a cheery mood. Witnessing her look over her shoulder every so often with a radiant smile, made the stone inside his chest grow warmer by the second. Seeing her smile around him, only for him, made him happy. Being the cause of said smiles, was also a cause of elation for him. How brightly she shined, her golden eyes shimmering.

“Wooo!” once outside the castle doors, ignoring the soldiers that were on guard duty, Lumine threw up her hands into the air excitedly. “FRESH AIR!” she had asked permission for this day from her father, so no one could keep her from running about and doing whatever she wanted.

Kugutsu grunted, “For someone who hasn’t eaten breakfast yet, you sure do have a lot of energy.”

“Hehe,” pivoting on her heel to face the man, Lumine placing her hands on her hips. “, yes, well… My stomach is actually grumbling pretty bad.” she grinned sheepishly. “I’m so hungry, Kugu!”

Kugutsu began to laugh out loud, actually hearing the small gurgle emanating from the girl’s stomach, “Then, what are we waiting for?” walking forward, it was his turn to take up her wrist, guiding her towards the castle gates.

Maybe we can hold hands later on… Lumine was on cloud nine, as she walked in step behind Kugutsu. Today was their day and by the end, she’d confess her feelings. You got this, Lumine! One day of true happiness, with the man I love, that’s all I ask… Her head tilted up, admiring the sky that was clear in the morning light. Just one day, is all I ask. Bringing her hand up, Lumine came to curl her fingers the key around her neck.

Then… I can pretend with all my heart.

For the rest of my life.

= T B C =

Chapter 12: Chapter Twelve

Chapter Text

“I guess you really weren’t sightseeing when you went after Ayato, were you?”

Walking beside her Sentierial, who was clearly taking in every sight he laid his eyes upon, Lumine figured it was alright to casually bring up Kugu’s past ‘crimes’. The automaton didn’t seem to mind, as he was nodding his head casually, watching a snazzy street vendor push along his large cart filled with all kinds of candies and toys, that moved their arms and legs about, bunched together at the top.

“No, I was not. I was focused primarily on him.” Kugutsu turned to look back at Lumine, who looked to be deep in thought, tapping her finger to her chin. “I was not about to fail in my mission.”

Yet again, he was impressed by Ayato’s reflexes. One wrong move and his head would have been lobbed right off and a different kind of mood would have probably been settled between them right now. Kugutsu arched an eyebrow, curious as to what his princess was thinking, as they continued down the sidewalk, which was surprisingly a mix of cement and what looked like brass blocks.

Breakfast at a small café had been the best start to their day, as they both got to experience making orange juice for the first time, along with cracking their own eggs. The chef himself had been beside himself with shock at seeing the Princess actually waltz through the front door, that he had stumbled out of the kitchen, almost breaking his ankles in the process, just to greet them personally. The staff, who had been still rubbing the sleep from their eyes, were fully awake when seeing Lumine, all of them quickly standing at attention.

In Terawedian, every restaurant, café, tavern and shop in general, tried their very best to come up with the most inventive of ways to bring spice to their customer’s experience. It wasn’t surprising, unless you came from a different nation, to see table tops slowly turnabout in a clockwise rotation or chairs clean themselves with tiny, broom like machines attached, or even animal Sentierals coming out to bright up your day, while carrying trays upon their backs.

“If it is not too much trouble, do you think mayhap Kugutsu and I could make our own orange juice?” she didn’t wish to put the chef and staff in a position where they couldn’t refuse. Lumine didn’t want to be the type of ruler who used their authority to get what she wanted, so she spoke kindly and hopefully made it sound as if they could deny her at any time.

“Your own orange juice? Are you sure?” the chef seemed hesitant, assuming this was some sort of test and if he failed, he’d be a laughingstock.

“We have a new machine!” one of the staff members piped in. “They could be the first to try it out!”

What had started as them simply wanting to make orange juice, had turned into a hilarious fiasco with most of the juice ending up on the ceiling. Thankfully the chef had been prepared beforehand with rain jumpers and aprons. So Lumine’s question of ‘why do we need to wear rain jumpers’ had quickly been answered right afterwards, in an ensuing machine failure, that resulted with Kugutsu wondering if this was how all juice was made.

“How about, we just do it the old-fashioned way?” holding two oranges in the palms of both her hands, Lumine gave the chef a whimsical smile, tossing one towards him.

“W-Woah!” he almost fumbled the catch but managed to catch the orange in his hands. “O-Oh, but your highness, I couldn’t possibly task you for such a thing!”

“She wants to do it.” Kugutsu answered, looking on in disgust at the ceiling, seeing bits and pieces of orange falling down. His hand came out to gently shove Lumine away from the dripping mess, the princess still all smiles, uncaring if she were to get dirty.

“W-Well, if you wish to do it… Then…” walking over to one of his cabinets, the chef began pulling out the orange grinder, showing it off with a broad smile. “Here it is! Our state of the art press.” He was making a show of it, but it was truly just a wooden presser, that had no other function other than to press. “T-Ta-da!” his fingers wiggled about, hoping to somewhat bring sparkle and wonder onto the very plain machine.

Giggling, Lumine looked to Kugutsu excitedly, who was already eyeballing the wooden press curiously. “You can go first!”

“If I were to put this orange into my mouth,” eyeing the orange fruit, Kugutsu now began to speak. “, I can press juice out of it easily. Would you like to see me try?”

Lumine, wearing an amused expression, smacked the Sentierial on the back of his head, “You are not a fruit press!”

“I could easily my hand as well.” He squeezed the orange, turning it into pulp and juice.

“KUGUTSU!” Lumine bemoaned.

“What are you thinking about?”

“Mmmm, where to go first!” Lumine began to wag her finger about. “We still have daylight to burn and there is so much of the castle city you have yet to see! I suppose one trip isn’t going to be enough, but I’d like to show you to the majority of the places.”

Kugutsu began to nod, “I am still shocked to know there is a red light district.” His eyes flicked around, curious to know if he would happen to see a glimpse of it, a sign or even a random person looking to score a good time.

“You can blame that on the filthy rich and my great great great grandfather. He couldn’t say no to those who wished to have a little ‘fun’ and it only got worse as designs for Sentierial’s became much more humanlike, which included…” keeping her voice down she whispered. “Genitals.” Shaking her head softly, Lumine grew sullen. “Stella doesn’t like to talk about it with me, but I am not naïve. Some humans can be so cruel, even in the bedroom, when they realize they are with a Sentierial. What is most horrible is that Sentierial’s that work in brothels are considered ‘tools’ of the establishment, so thus they don’t even get paid!”

Kugutsu could see the anger and despair upon the princesses face as she spoke , her hands gripping into closed fists.

“Yet another reason why many humans dislike Sentierals…” she murmured angrily. “Why pay a human, if you can get the same results from an automaton? Even if it’s not their fault! I’ve tried to get this changed! I’ve tried to talk with my father and his hands are tied, which I sadly understand. The most he was able to accomplish was to keep a minimum of three Sentierial’s only inside a brothel establishment. That law alone caused an uproar, you should have seen everyone convene together to try and change his mind! It was sickening.”

“However, my father can be pretty convincing, when he put his foot down, did it silence the populace. I’m still not happy with that, but…” she sighed. “I fear it will take a very long time for those to accept Sentierial’s as people, rather than objects and possessions. Even now I get looks whenever I treat an automaton like a person, it’s as if they think I am a loon.”

“You are a loon.”

“Oh, be quiet!” huffing, Lumine pushed at her Sentierial, who barely budged a centimeter at her attempt. “I am being serious here! It’s frustrating.”

“You have changed Ayato’s mind. Is that not an accomplishment?”

Lumine’s eyes narrowed, “I really can’t take all the credit for that. You yourself helped out in some ways too. You showed him the will to live. Where most Sentierial’s would just accept their fate, not knowing how to fight back, you took your life into your own hands, making your choice. Ayato saw that. I can tell he is a man who has an open mind, a free thinker, plus, you had Makoto’s vision inside of your chest. I’m sure in some ways, he thought of the Shogun and how some part of the man’s wife was living on inside of you.”

“Humans are strange.”

“Yes,” laughing, Lumine couldn’t help but nod her head in agreement. “, yes, we are. We are full of complex emotions, and everyone is different. Everyone has their own baggage and experiences. You don’t know what will set someone off, or what will tug at their heartstrings. We can be docile or hostile. There are pretenders and then their honest, genuine people. That’s why a lot of humans tend to favor automatons, even go so far as to run away them even… They are designed to not have a lying chip or wire in their bodies.”

“Those humans that hold deceit and loathing in their heart, are jealous of that. Thus, why they make it forbidden to be with a machine?”

Lumine hadn’t expected the conversation to take such a deviating turn, somehow, they had ended up on this topic and she didn’t know how to divert back to a much more happier discussion. But she would answer him honestly, based on her most recent experience with Aether. It’s all that came to mind when Kugutsu had finished his sentence.

“No, not everyone who is against a human and a Sentierial forming a relationship are filled with hate and deceit. Some just do not want their loved ones to feel sad or lonely. They have the best intentions at heart, but because they are so dead set on having it their way, that they believe they are right, that they don’t realize they’re hurting the one they love in the long run. That it’s really the other person’s choice and it should be their happiness that matters the most.”

Kugutsu came to a slow stop, taking ahold of Lumine’s arm, causing her to stop as well, as her eyes came to meet his. For a time, they simply looked at one another in silence, a few passing people eyeing them curiously, a few unsure of what they were viewing, others wondering if Lumine truly were the Princess or a good look alike.

“What happened after I left? Why does it sound as if you are speaking from a recent experience?”

“… I told you,” slowly, Lumine came to pat at his hand, unfazed by the dozens of glances aimed their way. “, I will tell you at a later time. All I can say, is that I am happy right now.” A warm smile now grew upon her face.

“Your happiness is all that matters to me, Lumine.” he stated again, realizing he was touching her so openly in public, but she had yet to pry his fingers off or look even slightly perturbed, something that would be completely normal and called for.

This of course made him grow more bold and confident, emotions he should not be feeling when it came his princess. He had told himself many times last night that his feelings needed to be kept in check, that if he was to become something that she used, in any capacity, sexual or not, that it didn’t help to want what he couldn’t have. It only made things harder for himself. And yet…

“And I feel the same, Kugutsu.”

And yet, here she was smiling at him, hand upon his own, fingers smoothing over his flesh. This was difficult. He was in love with her, he wanted her to belong to him. He only wanted her to smile at him, laugh with him, touch him, hold him. He wanted all of her. If he was already thinking of hurting others that came close to her, thinking of taking ahold of wrist, pulling her into his embrace, kissing her and creating a scene where everyone could see, how could ever hope to function when her true suitors came into the picture?

I would be unable to function, he thought miserably. I want her to be mine and only mine.

“Oh!” suddenly Lumine was perking up, eyes set on something off to the side. “Look, Kugutsu!” she quickly pointed to what it was she was looking at it, a bright smile growing upon her face.

Kugutsu turned, hold slipping upon her arm, as she was able to slide out of his hold easily, “Bears?” his eyes widened in disbelief, viewing a group of three bears plodding down the center of the street. Looking around, he saw that not a single person seemed to be panicking, there were even a couple of children pointing and laughing happily, as they tried to goad their parents into paying attention.

In the middle of the trio of animals was a man, with a fanciful getup, outfitted to stand out in any crowd, as he waved his arms about like a circus ringmaster. All he was really missing was the fancy top hat and vibrant cane, as his long brown hair waved about him like a cape.

“His name is Pierro, a master craftsman who specializes in only animal automatons!” Lumine raised her hand, waving happily at the man, who took notice and began hopping over, his three bears bounding along happily right behind him. “His passion is making animals, every automation he designs, feels and sounds so real. Some of his animals even wander about in the wild as we speak, I know for a fact a couple of his birds tweet about in in the parks around the city, along with squirrels and cats. Once a week, he goes around with an animal that normally one would not dare to get close too. One week, it was tigers, and another week was alligators! Hehe, his work is truly remarkable!”

Continuing to look around, Kugutsu’s face was now marred with a frown, “If it’s such a rare occasion, why is no one crowding around?” he noticed a pair of kids crying, as their parents were blatantly ignoring Pierro, going about their business at other shops.

“Well… There is a catch. Pierro’s automaton’s are a bit picky and they don’t do well around those they do not like. Only a handful of people can actually get close to them without the animals throwing a fit. A lot of people demonize Pierro for this, saying that he designs the animals to act aggressive on purpose, but Pierro denies this. He says that the Sentierial’s he creates, have a heart of their own and just like real animals, they can tell who is good and who is bad.”

Pierro waltzed his way right up to the pair, bowing cordially, “Good afternoon, your highness! My, my, it’s been sometime since I’ve seen you! I was about to head over to Julius’s place and find out if you were simply avoiding me!”

Giggling, Lumine shook her head with mirth, “If you were less spontaneous with your schedule, I’d be around more, you know.”

“Ahhh, but if I was less spontaneous the creativity inside me would simply disappear. An artist must always follow what is inside their heart. With that being said, have you met Todd, Andrew and Francis?” gesturing to the three bears behind him, Pierro smiled widely. “I see you have a new Sentierial friend!”

Kugutsu arched an eyebrow curiously, the craftsman staring knowingly in his direction.

“A crafter who loves their craft,” tapping the side of his face, Pierro grinned. “, always has an eye for such things, my friend. Now! Would you like to meet my friends?”

Lumine nudged Kugutsu, who in turn looked at her in question, before the princess was glomping at his arm, smiling with glee at the prospect of what they were about to do. “Let’s do it, Kugu! We’ll pet them together. I’ve always wanted to pet a bear. I’m sure they’ll love you!”

Kugutsu’s fingers itched as he was being coaxed by Lumine, his princess guiding him forward, her bosom pressed against his arm, her warmth seeping through the fabric of his clothes, as her cheek was just mere centimeters away from his own. From an outsiders perspective, they looked like a couple, enjoying themselves.

“Together.” He murmured in reply.

“Yes, yes~!” Pierro exclaimed. “I think my friends quite like the look of you two together! They are quite excited indeed, just look at them!” winking, the man stepped aside, bowing graciously once again.

Pierro was not telling a lie, as Francis, Andrew and Todd wiggled their big bottoms about, eager to have the pair stride up and pet them. The three bears were even bowing their heads, awaiting such a moment to happen.

“And maybe, if they are up to it, they’ll let you ride them!”

“Oooh, did you hear that!? We can even ride them.” Lumine prodded Kugutsu giddily with her elbow, before rushing forward, reaching out to place her palm upon one of the bears heads, watching as her automaton did the same, albeit with a little more hesitancy. “Hehe.”

Pierro crossed his arms in front of his chest, enjoying watching the duo have their fun, as his furry friends were having the time of their lives, basking in the pets they were receiving. Andrew came around towards Kugutsu, eager for pets, the violet eyed Sentierial raising his other hand, to go about casting attention on two bears at once.

“Heh.”

“Ready for a ride, princess?”

“Yes, please!”

Kugutsu’s eyes widened, ready to rush forward at the slightest hint of trouble, as he witnessed Pierro heft Lumine up in his arms, before placing her upon Todd’s back, the bear letting out a roar of happiness, hopping on each paw like a dog would.

“Becareful, your highness!” glaring at Pierro briefly, Kugutsu now starred upon Lumine, who brought her whole body down upon the massive bear, hugging it with all her might.

“Mmmmm, so fluffy~! Kugutsuuuu, you have to try this! Hnnnngh, fluffffy~!” she cuddled her face into Todd’s fur.

“I think I am quite alright with my feet on the ground.” he would sacrifice anything, just to make sure Lumine was safe. Being on top of a bear’s back limited his movement and he would never forgive himself, if something were to ever happen to her.

“Do you think I could keep Todd in my room?”

“No.”

Lumine had barely finished her sentence before Kugutsu was shooting her down, shaking his head even. With a pout, she came to glower at her Sentieral, sticking her tongue out playfully. It was just a joke, she didn’t really intend for one of the bears to come home with her, but it was still funny to know Kugutsu would immediately put his foot down to such an idea.

“Alex! NO ALEX!”

Frowning, both Lumine and Kugutsu came to look at the mother who raced onto the cobblestoned street, screaming her head off, as their small child was racing forward towards the three bears.

“Kugu!” the princess exclaimed in panic.

Kugutsu clicked his tongue in annoyance, moving fast, so fast that one needed only to blink and you’d miss his movements, as he came to swoop up the little boy in his arms, shielding him from Andrew and Francis, who had begun to grow irritated.

“Dumb brat.” The automaton muttered under his breath, glaring at the child, who stared up at him with unshed tears in his eyes. “Don’t start crying. You know what you were doing.” He scolded, eyes narrowing.

“O-Oh Alex!” running up, out of breath and about ready to cry, the woman bowed gratefully. “Thank you, thank you so much!”

“I wanted to pet the bear.” Alex sobbed. “I-I’m a good person, mommy.”

Kugutsu grunted, “Good people, don’t say that out loud. Good people, show it with their actions.” Setting the sniffling kid down upon the ground, Kugutsu continued to glare down at the child, who wiped at his eyes, trying his very best not to break down into a fit of tears. “First stop crying and then apologize to your mother. Then, I’ll help you pet the bears.”

“E-Eh!?” Alex’s bright blue eyes widened in awe, as he stared up at his savior in awe. Nodding, the little boy turned to his mother, “I’m sorry, mommy.”

“… Alex…” placing a hand upon her heart, the woman nodded her head gently. “You are a good boy, Alex. I swear, he is a good boy.” She looked up at those around, gasping as she laid eyes upon Lumine. “Y-Your highness! O-Oh my goodness!” unsure of what to do the woman simply dropped her whole upper half into a deep bow. “Oh my goodness, oh my goodness.”

“Hehe, no worries.” Waving her hands in the air, Lumine smiled sheepishly. I guess I sort of still stand out, don’t I?

“You ready, kid?”

“YES!” pumping his fist into the air, Alex nodded with fervent enthusiasm. “I am ready, sir!”

Lumine smiled tenderly, witnessing Kugutsu take ahold of Alex’s hand, guiding the small boy towards Andrew and Francis, guiding the bears down to a level that the child could be able to pet them comfortably.

“Yes, I do believe, my animals quite like your Sentierial.” Leaning up against Todd, Pierro couldn’t help but comment, a smile of his own splaying across his face. “He is special, your highness.”

Nodding her head, Lumine laid against Todd’s head, the bear happy to be her lounge spot, “Mhm. He is special. He’s my bodyguard after all.” And the man I love.

“Uh oh.” Pierro began to chuckle, as he was now seeing a flock of even more kids racing forward, starting to form a line, ready to take instructions from Kugutsu, who looked appalled at the small crowd that had begun to form.

“Pfft.” Bringing a hand to her mouth, the princess tried to stifle her giggles, as Kugutsu was looking back at her with a look of bafflement, even a pleading expression to get him out of this damned scenario, as more kids were cheering him on, raising their arms, hoping for a turn.

“Mister! Mister! Please mister!”

“Mommy, mommy! Can I stand in line!?”

“Is that the princess!?”

“It’s the princess!”

“The princess and her chaperone! Their so cool!”

“Look, the princess is on the bear! Wooooah! She is so pretty!”

Lumine gave Kugutsu a half hearted shrug, not at all bothered by these turn of events. It wasn’t such a big crowd, during this time of day, it really was just mothers walking around with their children as they shopped.

“This is one way to inaugurate him into the populace.” Pierro grinned like a Cheshire Cat.

“Who knew he’d be great with kids.” The princess murmured sweetly, watching as her automaton ordered a single file line, daring anyone to cut in that line. “Hehe.”

I really do love him.

Key 🗝️ To Your Heart

༶•┈┈⛧┈♛ An Automaton Tale ♛┈⛧┈┈•༶

Chapter XII

Written By @hanabobanagames (bishiefanatic)

༶•┈┈⛧┈♛ 🗝️ ♛┈⛧┈┈•༶

With relative ease, Stella carried into the library a massive crate, that was the size of her entire torso (head included) and weighed about seven hundred pounds. It had taken four men alone to drag off this single crate from the ship it had sailed on, but Stella was moving it around as if it were a simple match box, all while humming a tune to herself.

She had promised Lumine that the books from Snezhnaya would be out and on the shelves the next time she showed up, which meant she was working extra hard to see that it got done. Naturally she would have worked all night, but Lumine had made it a rule for all Sentierial’s, even though they didn’t need sleep, to stop work at ten p.m. They didn’t have to go to their rooms, they didn’t even have to sleep, but they weren’t allowed to do their duties.

“I know you guys don’t need sleep. But I want you all to be treated fairly, just like the humans who work in this castle. So please, could you grant my wish and have the night for yourselves?”

“Hmm, hmm,” not needing a crow bar, Stella simply had to dig her mechanical fingers into the wood itself, to peel up the top of the crate. “, ara, ara~!” she quite like the sound the wood created, especially when splintering apart at the nail. “Look at all the pristine books!” with a bright smile, Stella dropped the lid of the box, happy with what she saw in the box “Oh, she will definitely love all of…” her voice trailed away, as she heard the sound of the library door creaking open.

Curiously, she arched an eyebrow, witnessing the prince himself stroll into the room, eyes fixed upon the second level of the library. Keeping silent, Stella merely watched as Aether continued at a casual pace, eventually walking up the spiral staircase, his expression sullen and void of any happiness. It was unusual to see the boy here by himself, he was usually making a pit-stop to pick up some reading materials or accompanied by Lumine.

Stepping around the crate, Stella eventually came to see the boy standing in front of Lumine’s alcove, an alcove reserved only for the princess and one she kept all to herself. Now she watched as Aether sat beside it respectfully, placing his head in his hands.

“…” concerned, Stella quietly made her way up the spiral staircase, eventually coming to crouch down, a few inches beside the prince, hugging her knees to her chest. “Your majesty?” she whispered, waiting a couple of seconds, before trying to reach him once again. “… Aether, what is the matter? What ails you so, little one?” a kind smile filled her face.

“Stella!” crying, Aether ran right up to the woman, tiny arms wrapping around her leg. “Lumi is being mean to me! She won’t let me into her alcove!” he pointed to the second floor, sobbing his eyes out, as Lumine popped her head over the railing, sticking her tongue out.

“I don’t want to lose my sister.” Bringing his hands down from his face, Aether stared at the woman, despair written upon his face.

“Nonsense, you two could never separate. Why would you say such a thing?”

“… I just want her to be happy.”

“But of course, you do, you love your sister. Now, is she unhappy right now?”

“No.” shaking his head, Aether scoffed. “No, she isn’t. She’s probably the happiest she’s ever been in her entire life.”

Stella’s brow furrowed, “I do not understand. Then whatever is the problem? How could you possibly lose her?”

“She’s in love with Kugutsu.”

Eyes widening just a fraction, Stella started to slowly grasp the situation, “I see.”

“You know what that means, right!? You know he’ll never age, and she will! T-Then there’s the ostracizing, people talking behind their back, others looking on with disgust. I can take it, but… To hear the constant rumors, to know there are those who would call her all manner of names. I-I just don’t want her to go through that! B-But…”

“But?”

“But she’ll be happy with him Stella.” Lowering his gaze, Aether brought his hands back up, to cover his face. “She’ll be happy with Kugutsu.”

“Isn’t that good enough?”

“…”

“What matters most, dear boy, is your sister’s happiness. You and her are to be the future rulers of this Kingdom, Lumine loves her home, her people and they love her in return. Do you not think that perhaps the people could come to accept such a relationship? Kugutsu seems like a fine Sentierial, I met him myself, quite an upstanding fellow, I would say.”

“Heh, he’s something alright.” Aether grinned wearily, laying his head back against the wall.

“I cannot tell you what will happen, nor can I say for certain that everyone will be accepting. But, what I can say, is that you should be there for your sister. She is breaking no laws, she is only seeking out her own happiness, now whatever is wrong with that? Should she be shunned for that?”

“No. No, Stella, she shouldn’t.”

“Exactly. Sentierial or human, as long as they love and care for your sister in return, isn’t that good enough?”

“It’s all I can hope for. B-But politics…”

“To hell with politics.”

Aether’s eyes widened, as he came to blink a couple of times, shocked at Stella’s use of profanity, regardless of how light it was.

“So, we don’t get a few extra soldiers, so we don’t get some far off allies and the such,” she huffed. “, we’ll still be standing. And if you need someone to fight on the front lines, simply change a few chips in my brain and put me out there! I’ll fight for Terawedian, I’ll fight for you two. You two are precious to me.” placing a hand over where her stone laid, Stella came to smile with warmth. “So very precious.”

A tear rolled down Aether’s cheek, “Oh gods, I’m so sorry Stella. What was I thinking? I wasn’t thinking, I was being dumb.” More tears fell down his cheeks. “I was only thinking selfishly, I forgot about Lumine’s feelings, what’s she always fought for day in and day out, what’s she always told me, what I should know myself… Every Sentierial has a heart…”

“I love you, Stella.”

“I love her more.” Lumine yawned sleepily, rested on the opposite side of the woman.

“Hehe.” Chuckling softly, Stella looked down at the little prince and princess who were quickly fading at both her sides, their eyes drooping by the second, as the story book sat in her lap. “I love you two, very much.” She whispered, witnessing their cute, pudgy faces brighten with smiles.

Burying his head in his hands, Aether began to cry harder, feeling Stella’s hand come up to pat at his head gently.

“There is nothing to apologize for, little one. You were just worried about your sister, that’s all it was. Now, you can support her and be there for her, because she’s going to need her brother. She has obtained her happiness and for however long it may be, she’ll hold onto it and never let it go. There will be ups and there will be downs, but at least she won’t be alone. We’ll both be there, right?”

“Right.” Aether sobbed.

“Good.”

“P-Please, don’t tell Lumine I was crying.”

“Haha, I promise.”

Lifting his head, Aether hastily wiped at his eyes with the back of his hand, “I-I need to tell her. I need to tell her I’m sorry and that she has all my support. We’ll figure something out together if she wants to make her relationship public.”

Stella smiled brightly, nodding her head, “I have all the faith you two will figure something out, Aether Tigel. You and Lumine can make miracles happen together. You two are like stars in the sky, shining brightly and when the sun comes up, you two take center stage and shine the brightest.”

“I love you, Stella.” Aether sniffled. “Thank you.”

Holding out her arms, Stella took the prince into her arms, embracing him as a mother would her child.

Human or Sentierial, this is my truth, this is what I know. I love Aether and Lumine, as if they were my own. I am a machine, incapable of giving birth, yet these feelings inside of me. Where did they come from? These motherly instincts, the urge to protect these two with my very life. Who instilled them in me?

“Stella, could you read me a book?” holding up a picture book, Lumine smile at the woman. “This one, this one! The angry crocodile one!”

“Again? We read that several times, little one.”

“It’s so good!”

I often thought I was broken.

Covering the twins in a blanket, Stella sat beside the pair, her hand coming out to caress the top of each of their heads, a loving smile filling her face as they slept peacefully.

Yet, I never wanted to be fixed.

“I shall always be here for Lumine and you. Never forget that.”

Not if it meant losing these feelings

༶•┈┈⛧┈♛ 🗝️ ♛┈⛧┈┈•༶

“I was thinking something blue or white,” holding up a royal blue tunic, Lumine smiled over the neck of the fabric. “, what do you think? I think it would like quite fetching on you. I do like what you have on right now, but it wouldn’t hurt to expand your wardrobe.”

“I do not understand fashion.” Crossing his arms in front of his chest, Kugutsu was not about to pretend that he enjoyed shopping for things that weren’t a necessity, yet he couldn’t deny that he quite liked the idea of Lumine finding things ‘fetching’ on him. “But if you think it would look good, I shall buy it when I have gotten my pay.”

“I can pay for it.” Lumine was already placing the tunic over her arm. “You don’t need to worr-“

“No. Put it back. I will not have you paying for my clothes.”

“Don’t be that way, Kugutsu.” She whined, having expected him to be prideful over things such as finances. “It is only a couple of coins.”

“Put it back.”

“No.”

Kugutsu’s eyes narrowed, “Put it back, Lumine.”

“Or what? You’ll spank me?” she upturned her chin.

“I just might. Do not tempt me.” he growled.

Lumine’s cheek’s flushed red, as she averted her gaze away from the automaton, who looked ready to go about with his threat, in front of a handful of people in the store. She had never expected him to retort with such a reply in return, so it was hard to recover, given the nature of what he was insinuating. Maybe she was being far to perverse with her thoughts and that alone made her swiftly place the tunic back onto the rack.

“I-I just wanted to gift you something.” she muttered grumpily.

“I need nothing. I did tell you that I would buy it. If you can simply wait, then I will show it off to you.”

“It’s only a little bit of coins.” Her purse felt full and she had been ready to splurge on Kugutsu, but it would seem her automaton was stubborn, refusing every little gift she wanted to give to him.

“You have bought nothing for yourself and all the food we have had today, has been free from the shops.” he still found it amusing that no one was willing to accept her money, even when she begged for them to have it.

“I don’t need anything.” I already have you by my side.

“I feel the same.” As long as I am with you. “I will remember that you would like to see my in blues and whites. Shall we continue?” he gestured to the exit of the shop. “It is getting rather late. The sun is about to set.”

“Ooh, let’s have dinn-“

“Another dinner missed?” he wasn’t about to let her off the hook with this.

“… Like I said, they will be fi-“

“Your father asked me to stop by his office after dinner. He was also looking forward to having his children back at the table, considering what happened last night. The King told me that you three never miss dinner with each other, not unless he is away on campaigns. Breakfasts sometimes is a hit or miss, as he said, but never dinner.”

“…” Lumine fidgeted with her fingers, she knew how important it was for Kugutsu to meet with the King and she also took into account what her father had said about dinner. They were a family that liked to eat meals together, no matter what was going on in their lives.

“Are you avoiding him? Or are you avoiding what you have yet to tell me?”

“Both.”

“Can you tell me now?”

“…” she shook her head.

“Why not?”

“B-Because I don’t want to say it in this shop.” Her eyes came to look around their surroundings, noting a couple of women were eyeballing them, while pretending to be shopping for corsets. If she were being honest, this isn’t how she imagined confessing her love to the automaton. She wanted something far more romantic and memorable, then randomly spewing out her words of affection next to a shirt and pant rack.

“Then outside?”

“…” she shook her head once more. Why is this so hard?

“Not even out there?” he hedged.

“I guess I could find a place outsi-“ the moment she turned her head, did she freeze in shock, seeing a very familiar creature poking about around the shops window. Without another word, did she scramble to race out of the shop, causing Kugutsu to follow close behind her.

Lumine came to a slow stop just outside, holding out her hand to the creature that now flitted into her open palm, “Tweedle.” The tiny mechanical mockingbird flapped its wings, head turning every which way, as it settled itself. “What are you doing here?” she whispered, knowing there was only one person who could send him. “Did you tucker yourself out, little guy?” patting the feathered animal, Lumine waited for the bird to deliver its message.

“Lumine.” the mockingbird began to talk, Aether’s voice coming from the speaker in it’s mouth, as the bird’s beak fell open. “Whether you have done what you set out to do or not, matters not to me. I only wish to talk to you, because I have sorted out my feelings. Please. Could we meet before dinner? Father is not privy of anything. I hope I am still your brother.”

Kugutsu stood silently off to the side, eyeing the interaction curiously. It wasn’t surprising to him when he saw his princess instantly perk, as if she had just been given a pep talk. Her attitude did a whole flip over itself, as she looked ready to sprint the whole way back to the castle. What did Aether mean by his words? Why would he not be her brother any longer? What secrets were the Tigel twins keeping amongst themselves?

“I suppose we are having dinner at the castle?” he sensed a newfound determination in the girl. “Will I ever know what it is you wish to tell me?”

“T-Tonight, I promise!” still patting Tweedle, the mechanical bird happily receiving said pats, Lumine looked over to Kugutsu. “Tonight… In the throne room!”

“The throne room?”

“Yes! After your meeting with my father, meet me in the throne room. There, I will tell you everything.”

Crossing his arms in front of his chest, Kugutsu came to nod, “Very well. Tonight, I will meet you in the throne room. If I do not get an explanation, I will not be pleased.”

Lumine smiled down at Tweedle, the bird tilting his head to the side, just like a normal bird would under such scrutiny. “I hope he will be pleased.” She whispered, Tweedle rising into the air with a small chirp.

༶•┈┈⛧┈♛ 🗝️ ♛┈⛧┈┈•༶

Aether came jogging up to Lumine’s room, nodding his head to Kugutsu, who bowed his head respectfully in return. The moment he saw Tweedle land on his window seal, was the moment he had flung himself off his bed and raced out his room. It didn’t take him long at all to make his way down the hallway, finding the sight of Kugutsu actually comforting. It was a clear indicator after all, that his sister was close by and safe.

“Did you two have fun today?”

“We both got to pet bears.”

“B-Bears!?” Aether balked at the automaton’s reply. “H-How!?”

“Pierro.”

Instantly the prince was breathing a sigh of relief, coming to clutch at his chest, “Gods Kugutsu, you should have led with that piece of information. I about had a heart attack. Then again,” the prince smirked. “, I don’t think real bears are privy to waltzing about the castle city on their lonesome.”

“I would hope not.”

“Same.”

The two males seemed to have settled a mood between them, as Aether found he was becoming much more relaxed in his the Sentieral’s presence. When he really got around to thinking about it, this automaton would more then likely end up being his brother-in-law. It was only a matter of time until such an occurrence happened and so letting it settle into his brain and heart early, was actually quite therapeutic.

Aether didn’t want to think too hard on the matter of said automaton actually courting his sister, before marriage. There was still a lot he needed to discuss with his sister before that ended up happening in the first place. Judging by how Kugutsu was acting, it didn’t seem as if Lumine had confessed to him. Everything seem as normal as usual, or the Sentierial just had a really good poker face.

“I will leave you two with privacy. I will be waiting in the dining room.”

It was either go to his room and stand about aimlessly or go to the dining room and standing about aimlessly. What did humans normally do when they had to much time to themselves? He’d have to ask Lumine later on. What sort of hobbies did she enjoy, other than getting into trouble? Today had been one event after the next, with little time to talk in between and when they did talk, it was only to converse on where to go next or Lumine explaining about the city landmarks, structure and as much news as she knew herself.

“Thank you. I shall escort my sister there once we are finished with our talk.”

Kugutsu nodded curtly, before walking away, leaving the prince to stand at his sister’s doorway.

For a good minute, all Aether could do was stand there and listen to the automaton’s rescinding footsteps down the hallway, until they faded into obscurity. Then, with a soft inhale, did he call out his sister’s name, whilst knocking upon the door.

“Come in.”

Aether entered the room, only to be nearly tackled mid-step, his breath leaving his lungs, eyes widening to the size of saucers, as his sister glomped onto him with all the force she could muster. He would have been knocked, had it not been for his back hitting the side of the door.

“Lumine.” he breathed, wrapping his arms around the girl.

“I always want to call you brother!” she cried.

“And I always want to be your brother! I never want to stop!” Aether exclaimed, holding her even tighter. “I’m so, so, sorry.”

“Aether.” tears rolled down Lumine’s face, as she buried her face in the boy’s chest. “Even if you had been a loathsome jerk and tattles, I still would have loved you.”

Kissing the top of her head, Aether came to caress her backside comfortingly, “I am sorry for making you cry. I will always be in your corner, Lumine. Always. I was so certain that what I was saying was the truth, that I somehow knew better.” Shaking his head, he scoffed at his old mindset.

“I was wrong. I was so wrong, Lumi. It may get pretty bad later on down the line, it may even seem everyone is against you, but to hell with it all!” he hissed. “Let it get bad! As long as your happy, who cares about anything else!? We’ll figure it out along the way, Lumi. I promise. We’ll do it together. I won’t let you go through it alone. You can come to me if you want to cry, to scream or just to tell me how happy you are.”

Lumine came to squeeze her brother harder, having wanted to hear these words from the very beginning.

“Sentierial or human, it doesn’t matter. It shouldn’t matter. Not to me at least. Not anymore. Forgive me, Lumi. I was foolish. I was only thinking of the negatives, I wasn’t thinking of what truly mattered. You have told me time and time again, automaton’s have hearts and so I was a fool to forget that. I believe in that too.”

Lumine sniffled, “I forgive you, Aethie.”

“If you two love each other, if Kugutsu cares about you and wishes to cherish you, then… I will support your relationship and wish you both all the happiness. We’ll figure out the bumps along the way.”

And there would be bumps, he thought to himself, knowing that happiness was often times fleeting. There were many against such a relationship from forming and when it came down to it, he’d even believe that suitors vying for her hand would consider themselves snubbed. Not only was politics going to play a hand in Lumine’s life, but also personal matters when it came to falling in love with a machine. But those were things that they could come to talk about later, when the topics actually were relevant.

“A-And father?” leaning back, Lumine looked into her brother’s eyes. “What about father?”

“…” wiping at her tears, Aether wore a thoughtful expression. “His mind is not so easily swayed, dear sister. So, in that case, will you listen to my plan?” he hoped to at least alleviate some of her worries. “It is only a temporary band aid, and I would not want it to last forever, but… For the time being, it may be our only option. Do you think, you could listen?”

Lumine nodded her head, “I am listening.”

༶•┈┈⛧┈♛ 🗝️ ♛┈⛧┈┈•༶

“Tonight… In the throne room!”

Kugutsu smoothed his hands over his tunic, having removed his cloak and stored it in his room. He didn’t think it would be odd for others to see him with a holster for his daggers or even a belt with a few oddities placed upon it, oddities he would be fine with never using. No confrontation meant that his princess was safe. By now he assumed many knew of his role in the castle, given he had yet to be stopped or considered a threat. That in itself still worried him, since it reminded him that there were dozens more areas where guards lacked awareness of.

Dinner had been lively, with the twins much more active in conversation, their father laughing at their silly talks back and forth. Once again he was allowed to join them, with Callen being the first to pull out a chair for him. Even though he very little to add to the conversation, Kugutsu felt as if they weren’t leaving him out, often asking him questions or explaining things to him.

After they had eaten and were about to rise to go about the rest of their night, did the King remind him about their meeting, before walking off. Lumine had promised she’d be waiting in the throne room with a guard, until he was finished.

The automaton had been satisfied with her plan and agreed.

As much as he was eager to get back to her side and hear of what she had to say, he was also expectant of what her father had to say about his plans. If it turned out the King would be unable to follow through, for whatever reason, then he would have to remain vigilant and slightly on edge. He trusted himself to keep his princess safe, but what of the prince and her father? Who would be there for them? There would be another assassination attempt, unless the person chose to forgo his hunt, but that was unlikely given how long they had been at it. Whoever this individual was, they were dedicated to keeping within a time frame, which was curious in it of itself.

Standing in front of the King’s office, Kugutsu came to rap his knuckles upon the door, hearing the King bid him entry. He assumed the King would be at his desk like usual but was met with the sight of Callen standing by his window, hands clasped behind his back as he peered outside, staring at something in the distance.

At the sound of Kugutsu closing the door, did Callen finally speak, “This morning, I was very impressed by the things you had to say and how you handled yourself in front of Lowell.” Turning, Callen gave the automaton a weary smile. “I apologize again on his behalf. I had assumed he would be a little more open minded, given how we treat other Sentierial’s inside the castle, but you simply do not know how others will act, until they are faced head on with a certain scenario. You are the first automaton to actually talk back to him and question his judgement.”

“Had I been human, would he have still given me attitude?”

Callen let out a chortle, nodding his head, “Yes, yes he would have, but…” a bitter sigh left the King’s lips. “The things he said were spoken out of ill intent. I had a talk with him and next you see him, there should be another apology coming your way. If my daughter had been in the room, I fear Lowell would have made an enemy out of her.” another bitter sigh, followed by the man bringing his hands to rub at his face.

“I cannot change his mindset, I am no God, but I can tamper his attitude and have him obey orders. That is really all I can do. I am sorry again that you had to hear such things. Whether you are an automaton or not, should not matter, especially in matters such as security. Your ideas were flawless, especially your plans to execute them.”

“I am honored by yours words.” Kugutsu bowed his head respectfully.

“This castle is to be considered a sanctuary for Sentierals, those that work under the crown are treated fairly and equally. Often,” he began to pace about his office. “, I see automatons walking about, conversing and smiling, acting almost human like. I think to myself, would they be like that anywhere else? What do they talk about? Are they happy? Is that emotion real or pretend, happiness I mean. My daughter speaks of hearts inside these machines, and I think… I think in some ways, I can see what she sees, but it still very hard to register it as reality. What should I believe? My heart or my brain? Meeting you as got me thinking more and more on this subject, especially with everything that has happened.”

Kugutsu listened carefully to the King, who now came to pause, shaking his head at his own thoughts, as he began to laugh in embarrassment.

“I apologize, I got off track with our discussion. You being a Sentierial yourself, especially one so outspoken and free thinking, I felt I could share my thoughts.”

“And you can. If you are looking for answers however, I fear I have none to give, other then my own personal opinions. Some of which, maybe biased.”

Callem smiled, “Thank you. I appreciate your honesty. Even if you are designed to be truthful.”

“First and foremost, your majesty, I was designed to be a son. A replica of a human who died hours after birth. I can assure you my design has nothing to do with my sense of self, I am sure not even Ei is capable of that level of ingenuity. For whatever reason, be it the stone inside my chest or broken chips in my brain, I am capable of lies, just as I am capable of killing and tasting food. The words I speak, come from me. Not another. My honesty stems from me simply wanting to be truthful. Lies garner nothing but more lies, baring the truth is much more efficient and humans, especially in your position, tend to appreciate it a lot more.”

“…” pursing his lips, the King now leaned his butt upon the edge of his desk, staring back at Kugutsu thoughtfully.

“There is also the fact that, I wish not to lie to Lumine’s father, she would not forgive me.”

Callen laughed out loud, throwing his head back in even, “Now that is something I believe.” He grinned like a madman. “You are really something else, Kugutsu. It is a shame that you are…” words trailing off, Callen came to shake his head. “No, I should not say that. Rather, I will say, I am glad that you watching over my daughter and staying at her side. There are few I would trust in such a position, but with you, well, you are one of the few I trust. You’re a good man, Kugutsu.”

“… Thank you, your highness.” Bowing his head once again, Kugutsu found himself torn, as he was holding back one truth from the man.

The fact that he was in love with his daughter.

As for almost killing Ayato Kamisato, he bore no guilt or shame. Lumine had told him to never speak of it again, not even to her father or brother, so her word was law in his mind.

“Now about your ideas. I will go about approving them all and come Monday night, when the Ragnvindrs leave, we will implement them. I expect to see you front and center with me at the assembly. These are your plans after all, I will not take credit for them. I am nothing but a man of honor when it comes to such things. It would also be nice for the soldiers to get a good look of you themselves, to even get to know the man who is fighting along beside them. Whether you wish to make friends with them or not, is up to you.”

“As you wish, your majesty.”

“I to believe an assassin will try to weasel their way back into our home. It has been a source of constant frustration for me, especially with the amount of soldiers I actually have on retinue. We may be a prosperous Kingdom, but our numbers are less than ideal. Willing though some are to fight, it just isn’t possible.”

“Our allies?”

“All paper, to be honest, my boy. All paper. The King of Mondstadt has been a friend of mine for some time, so I can depend on him at least, but as for others… All paper and word of mouth. When the time comes to call for aid, I do wonder which Kingdom will flip on us first. I give my children the choice to choose who they wish to marry, as their father, but as their King, I cannot help but wonder if I making a mistake. If I am being to yielding…”

“I see your dilemma.”

“Do you understand it?”

I do not. For I love your daughter and though she may not love me in return, if she were to ever accept my feelings, I would be a problem. “No. I will never know such a responsibility, not unless I were King myself. But what I can understand is that you are dealing with both being a father and a King, two roles that are very separate in priorities. There are many variables in play. Your dilemma is difficult.”

Callen nodded his head solemnly, “It is, Kugutsu. It truly is. Those two are all I have left in this world, I love my kingdom, my people, but Lumine and Aether are my precious babies. I don’t know what I would do if I had to give an order, that would lead them to truly hate me. I know for a fact Lumine was not pleased with me, when it came to the situation with Ayato…”

“…” Kugutsu looked upon the man, who hung his head now. “You had no other choice.”

“You believe that?”

“I do, as do your children. If it came down to me or the Kingdom in which Lumine lived, even I would not hesitate to decommission myself.”

“Don’t let my daughter hear you speak such words.”

“Regardless, it is in the past. Let us move on.”

“Haha, your bluntness is truly refreshing.

“All I can offer is my ear, your majesty and my aid in helping protect your Kingdom to the best of my ability, so long as the princess remains protected and safe.”

Smiling, Callen chuckled heartily, “I will be happy to talk your ear off again, my boy. You are dismissed, Kugutsu. Have a good night.”

“You as well, your majesty.”

༶•┈┈⛧┈♛ 🗝️ ♛┈⛧┈┈•༶

“Close your eyes!”

Upon entering the throne room, did Kugutsu hear Lumine dismissing the guard on duty, before zeroing in on him and giving him a very intense order. He of course followed said order, but he was curious as to why his sight needed to be hindered in the first place. She still wore her outfit from their outing and Kugutsu wondered if she’d ever take it off, given how much she liked the ensemble.

“Don’t open them.”

“I will not.”

“Do you promise?” narrowing her eyes, she leant forward accusingly, making sure he wasn’t peaking in the slightest.

“I promise.”

“T-Then…” before she lost her nerve, Lumine reached out and took ahold of the Sentierial’s hand, gently entwining their fingers together. Was it her warmth that she felt? Or was it his? Her heart skipped a beat, as Kugutsu tightened his hold upon her head, reciprocating her bold advances. “…” she was shivering now, not because she was cold, but because what they were doing was considered indecent.

If anyone were to walk in and see them holding hands in such an intimate manner, especially when no one else was in the room, surely they would be called out or reprimanded. Other than those she considered family; no other had taken her by the hand in such a way. To many it was considered insignificant, a trifling matter, there were far lewder and more erotic actions worthy of mention. But for Lumine, this act alone meant so much to her, especially when feeling Kugutsu respond in kind.

“I will guide you.” She murmured softly, stepping forward to led the automaton towards the section of the throne room where the bloom lilies were placed. They had yet to bloom for the night, she was relieved to know that his meeting hadn’t taken to long. Placing Kugutsu in the middle, a perfect spot for when he was finally allowed to open his eyes, Lumine was hesitant on releasing his hand.

“I do not wish to release your hand.”

Lumine giggled, “N-Neither do I.”

“We should not be holding hands in the first place.”

“I want too, Kugutsu. Don’t open your eyes, n-not yet. Not until I say ‘now’.”

Unfortunately, she did have to release his hand, just so she could pull off what she had planned. Coming around his backside, Lumine looked over his shoulder eagerly, bringing her hands to touch grasp at his shoulders. He was only an inch or so taller than her, so this view was perfect.

One, two, three, fo- “NOW!”

Kugutsu opened his eyes, mouth falling open in awe, an extravagant sight blooming before his very eyes. One by one, the buds of the decorative flowers began to open as if on que, one by one, illuminating and shining different colored lights. Some even twinkled as they came to life, before the entire wall was alight, casting a brilliant glow upon the pair.

“These are called bloom lilies. They were created when Julius first became a craftsman and ever since then, he has been adding to them, creating this most magnificent wall. Ever since I was young, Aether and I would often times find ourselves sitting here, awaiting them to unfurl their petals so that we could be enraptured by their beauty.

This is just one of my favorite spots in the castle and the perfect spot to tell you,” on tiptoe, Lumine came to press her chest against his backside, as she leaned into him, lips grazing his ear as she whispered. “, I love you.”

Kugutsu whirled around, eyes widening at her confession, still questioning himself on whether he had heard her right. “Y-You…”

“I love you, Kugutsu. I have absurd thoughts too. All of them involve us together, holding hands and… A-And well… Maybe a bit more…” it had taken all of her courage to confess something so embarrassing, her cheeks felt as if they were on fire, as Kugutsu did not let up on piercing her with his violet gaze.

“Do not say we cannot be together, for I do not care if others believe our love to be forbidden or not. I am going to be selfish. I believe you are my fate, Kugutsu! A-And I want to be happy.” Her bottom lip quivered, as she continued. “And I am most happiest, when I with you.”

Lumine bit her lip, growing weary at the automaton’s bout of silence. Now she grew uncertain, averting her gaze away from his, fearing that she had waited to long, that he was going to reject her for whatever reason he had. In the back of her mind, she was already thinking of rushing out of the room and away from him, so she could lick her own wounds and recover.

“P-Please, say some- AH!” her breath was stolen from her, as Kugutsu took her into his arms, his monstrous strength restraining her in his embrace, melding her against his solid frame. She was unable to get another word in before his lips descended upon hers with heated fervor.

Lumine’s knees buckled under the intensity of such a fiery kiss, toes curling as she felt his tongue delving into her wet cavern, instantly submitting her to his advances and his tongue curled around her own, eliciting a soft moan to escape her throat, as his hands roved over her backside. Such sensations caused her to shudder, breath coming out into ragged pants, whenever he chose to give her a chance to catch her breath.

And then he was releasing her lips with a soft ‘chu’, expression that of the cat who had just ate the canary, before his eyes filled with tenderness and affection. Lumine came to close her eyes, as Kugutsu came to cup the side of her face, brushing his thumb against her cheek.

“Is that answer enough for you?” he murmured seductively. “I have been yearning to do that for so long. I blame you, your highness. Look what you have done. I am no longer able to control myself. I am pining for a girl I should not pine for. Yet, here you stand, allowing me to do these things.”

“I-I want to be with you. I want you to do these things…”

Resting his forehead against her own, Kugutsu smiled, “I want to be with you, as well. You speak of fate, and you are right. It was fate. I don’t believe anymore that Ei created me for herself, no, she created me for you. I was meant to be with you. I know what this feeling is now, I am sure of what it is. It is love. I love you, Lumine Tigel. Say you are mine, that you belong only to me.”

He just wanted to hear the words fall from her cherry red lips, despite knowing the consequences it would bring. He wasn’t thinking of anything else, but his princess, of her supple person finally in his arms. Later, when this bubble around them rescinded, when clarity was aroused in their senses, would they talk.

But not now.

No, Kugutsu’s focus was on the girl who had ripped apart any remaining control he had and allowed him to hope for a future, where they would be together as not only friends and partners, but lovers.

“I am yours. I belong only to you.” She had tried so hard to hold back her tears, this was supposed to be a happy occasion, but there she went, beginning to tear up.

“This is foolish.”

“Maybe. Maybe it is foolish of us! But you already know that I am an idiot.”

Kugutsu let out a short laugh, before placing a chaste kiss upon her lips, “How could I ever let your idiocy wash off on me?” he teased, before kissing her once more. “I am glad it did. I will not let you go, Lumine. You are mine now.”

“Good. That’s what I wanted.” She stated adamantly, heart swelling inside her chest, at the prospect of their newfound relationship. They had skipped a couple of steps in the courting process, but Lumine was not complaining, and neither was her body, as she felt tingly all over still.

“Oh, your highness, I swore to protect you, yet…”

“Yet?” Lumine’s breath hitched, as she felt Kugutsu’s hand come to palm her bottom, grinding his hardened member against her center, his eyes violet eyes darkening ominously, as his tone grew heady with desire and lust.

“Who will protect you from me?”

= T B C =

Chapter 13: Chapter Thirteen

Chapter Text

With a soft moan, Lumine submitted once more to Kugutsu’s ravaging kiss. The automaton grinding his hardened member in between the crux of her thighs, as his tongue continued to do lascivious acts inside her mouth. It was only when he allowed her to pull away to catch her breath, did she begin to pat his chest with the palms of her hands, hoping to slow down his passionate advances.

Since he was a Sentierial, he had no breath to catch, which made her even more grateful that he was thinking about her human faculties. He got the hint thankfully, as Lumine now stood locked in his arms, catching her breath, panting harshly, as her face and body were flushed crimson. She could feel his hand sliding away from her bottom, coming to massage her backside alongside his other hand.

“I do regret getting a little carried away, but I will not apologize.” He whispered, wanting to lavish her with even more kisses. Finally, she was all his and he wanted to take advantage of every second that he held onto her.

Lumine couldn’t help but giggle softly, smoothing her hands over the automaton’s chest, feeling a warmth coming from the area in which his heart laid, “That is definitely something you would say.”

“I did say it.” A grin formed on his face, before he leant his face forward, nuzzling his nose against her own. “I am going to kiss you again.” If he had air in his lungs, surely his breath would be ghosting over her kiss swollen lips, preparing her for hopefully another make out session.

There was no doubt this time that his hands would begin to wander to other areas over her body. Before he was focused on the warmth of her lips pressed against his own, the way her supple body felt incased in his arms and her heady breath filling his mouth, as his tongue worked over hers.

Now however, Kugutsu couldn’t stop fixating on her breasts melded against his chest, or envisioning himself untying the strings to her dress, as he slipped it down her person. There was no doubt he was rushing into this experience, that he was rushing her as well and he wasn’t lying when he spoke about ‘regrets’.

“J-Just one small one…” Lumine slightly pushed against her automaton’s chest, trying her best to look demanding.

“And if I refuse?”

“K-Kugu.” She whined, turning her head away, gasping as she felt his tongue come to lap up at the her exposed neckline. Shuddering under his ministrations, Lumine narrowed her eyes, beginning to pout.

Laying a kiss against the underside of her ear, Kugutsu came to now nibble at her earlobe, “I will relent.” He understood how greedy he was being and that his princess needed time to collect herself. It was no doubt her first time as well experiencing such passions and considering how her body responded in kind to his advances, he could just imagine how she now felt.

With those reasons, it would make sense that she wished to take things at a slower pace, and he would abide by her wishes. The last thing he wanted was to scare her. Relationships were not something Ei had given him the knowledge too, it wa the reading materials in her library that had casted a sliver of light upon the subject.

Courting.

Nobles, especially those of royal blood, courted suitors. This meant that their relationship would gradually cross into a more intimate territory, the more time they spent with one another. Though they had expressed their love for one another, which was usually the last stage of courting, he wouldn’t use it as an invitation to haul Lumine into the bedroom and deflower her.

Despite yearning to do so, Kugutsu would control his urges. However, he wasn’t opposed to bullying his princess from time to time, hearing her whine in such an infectious tone and seeing her pout was adorable, especially when brought upon by his lustful actions.

“Y-You do?” she was relieved to hear him say such a thing, having been worried for her chastity.

It wasn’t as if she feared laying with the man, but it was definitely a scenario she wasn’t quite ready for yet. It was also very easy to get swept up in the moment and it was shocking to find out that Kugutsu was quite the skilled kisser, along with being extremely aggressive. She could still feel his erection throbbing against her lower half, despite him no longer grinding into her like a wanton animal. The dull ache between her legs throbbed uncomfortably, but now she seemed to be settling.

“I do.” despite releasing her, Kugutsu remained catching her hand in his, twining their fingers together, as he watched her come to gently pat at one of her cheeks. It was hard not to feel smug, when he knew the reason she was so flustered and needing to calm herself down, was because of him.

His eyes shifted towards the Blood lilies, eyeing the multi-colored flowers, that continued to shimmer and sparkle, casting a brilliant glow not only upon them, but the entire area. The rest of the lanterns and torches in the throne room remained unlit, which was probably planned in advance. She had shown him a beautiful sight, one that meant a lot to her and now he had to think on how he could do the same.

Lumine wore a warm smile, as she studied Kugu’s side profile, “What did my father have to say?”

“He has accepted my new patrol plan,” he came to look back at his princess. “, he had nothing praise for me on the subject. I am not a fan of having to wait until the Ragnvindrs leave, in order for said plan to go into action, but there isn’t much I can do on that part.” he shrugged half heartily, looking deeply displeased at even mentioning the Ragnvindrs arrival.

“That’s wonderful, Kugu!” Lumine exclaimed. “It’s quite something for the King himself to change up patrol, especially from someone who isn’t apart of his army! I bet all the soldiers are going to want to meet the person who pulled that off!”

“Hmph.” Kugutsu expression didn’t change, as he seemed disinterested over any praise garnered from anyone else other than her. “The King said about the same and so I’ll be giving a speech about it.” He clicked his tongue in annoyance at the idea. Now that he thought about it, it was annoying to imagine himself in front of a crowd, but it would be good to see everyone’s faces for future reference.

“Your father also believes there will be another attempt on your lives.” He watched Lumine’s brow shoot up at the change of topic. “The patten is far too obvious not to take seriously. Whoever is involved is quite dedicated and smart, albeit lazy in my opinion.”

Lumine frowned, “Why lazy?”

“Though they have hired nothing but unskilled individuals, they’ve made sure to maintain said individuals silence by threatening their families. This is smart, but I call them lazy because I am unsure as to why they wait so long for another attack. Finding people to blackmail is quite easy and so it makes no sense for a four-year time span to happen. Its either they are a person of pure habit, or something is keeping them from mounting an assault over and over again.”

“…” Lumine grew thoughtful, falling silent for a little over a minute. “I can’t think of a reason off the top of my head that would cause anyone to go on hiatus for four years, when it comes to an assassination attempt. I’m also thinking of who it could possibly be, but even that is hard to guess.”

“Neither can I, but perhaps we just aren’t thinking outside the box enough. As for any enemies towards the crown, I am unable to draw a conclusion.”

“Oh, don’t worry, you’ll get to meet them all soon enough. We’ll be holding a couple of festivals and parties in the future, that’s when all kinds of personalities show up. My father could even show you a pile of scrolls with all kinds of different variations of trying to ease our guards. I was shocked to find out just how many two-faced people there were. It’s never a dull moment to be honest.”

Lumine suddenly grew excited. “Actually, in a couple of weeks Mondstadt is holding their Windblume festival! We are definitely going! Oooh, I am so excited! Your first festival! Terawedian holds lots of festivals, but ours are vastly different. Mondstadt’s King has been our oldest ally and the fact that their Kingdom is practically our neighbor, makes it extremely difficult for others to try and lay siege on our lands.”

“If you were to take a guess, who would you think is out for your families blood?”

“…” not wanting to point fingers and cast doubt where she had no proof, Lumine considered his question anyways. “Mmmmm, on my father’s desk alone are different kingdoms wanting to win over either Aether or my favor. Liyue, Fontaine, even Snezhnaya have all shown interest in wanting to unite our kingdoms together under the guise of matrimony. I don’t see what benefit killing one of us would garner. So, I’m thinking it’s an unknown party, someone who belongs to one of these kingdoms, but is acting on their own volition.”

Kugutsu smirked, bringing his free hand to flick at Lumine’s forehead, the princess briefly going crossed eyed at his action, before pinning him with a narrowed stare, “Not half bad, for an idiot.”

“Grr.”

“Liyue, Fontaine and Snezhnaya.” Kugutsu murmured out loud. “How many are for your hand?”

“…” pursing her lips, Lumine was hesitant to answer, yet Kugutsu was giving her another one of his intense stare. “All of them. Two from Liyue, one from Fontaine, and practically all of the members of the Ivanov family in Snezhnaya. Pretty sure it’s a game for them to see who gets chosen first. Then there’s Sumeru, a couple for me there, while there are couple for Aether. A-And well,” she sensed Kugutsu wasn’t liking her explanation. “, you already know about the Ragnvindr brothers a-and Ayato.”

“Yes, I already know.”

“Kugutsu…” it was hard to pick up the bitterness in his reply.

“I already know your father would never consider me as an eligible candidate.”

“H-How come you are so sure?”

“Let us just say that I am aware of your father’s ‘woes’. He made it clear to me that he struggles with both being a father and a King at the same time. Our relationship…”

“Enough.” Ardently shaking her head, Lumine placed the palm of her hand against her automaton’s chest. “Our relationship may not be perfect, but it is ours. And despite what anyone will say, I will always love you. If I were anyone else, besides the princess of Terawadian, then this wouldn’t even be an issue, but unfortunately it is. It’s an issue with others, but not me. I am adamant about having you, only you, be my suitor. “

Touching her hand, a frown now marred Kugutsu’s face, “Do not mistake my words as me being against what we have come to create. I still wish to bask in the happiness of our moment, my princess. I too am adamant about being your one and only, for I will have no other take you as theirs. That is my truth. Yet, you and I both know that our tribulations are not over with. As much as we announce our love for one another, that in itself does not free us of our societal bonds.”

“Tsk.” Clicking her tongue in annoyance, Lumine came to glare off to the side. “Society.” She muttered angrily. “The majority of society would never see you as human, nor ever take you seriously as my suitor even intended fiancé. Society would be wrong. Humans may have created the Sentierals, but it is the stones within your chests, your hearts, that give you life. Not humans! And yet… They would say otherwise.”

“If you continue frowning like so, you will get wrinkles.” Kugutsu teased.

“I don’t care!”

Chuckling, Kugutsu brought his hand behind Lumine’s neck, bringing her head down so that he could kiss where her eyebrows had knitted together during her angry spiel. He understood where her stance and morals laid, he admired both her tenacity and stubbornness, these were both traits that instantly attracted him. It was her kindness, her deposition to never give in and her willingness to put herself into danger for another, which were also major factors in his love for her.

“Will we be telling your father tonight or tomorrow? Or will be keeping our relationship a secret?” he decided to be blunt with his question, knowing that this subject was important. “Do not look at me so, my starlight. I will not be offended nor upset, if we were to keep what we have a secret. I may be selfish in wanting you only to myself, but I am not so selfish that I would risk your mental state.”

“… J-Just for the time being!” Lumine exclaimed adamantly. “I just… I just want to be without a headache for a little while longer. In no way do I plan to keep this from my father…”

“Why not?”

“Huh?” her eyes widened a fraction of an inch.

“Though it cannot last forever, our secret could be postponed from public scrutiny for some time. Your father isn’t harassing you into a marriage and you have time to pick your potential suitor. Do you not? I am fine with prolonging out inevitable outing. “

“…”

“I understand why you hesitate in answering me. You fear you are being hypocritical. Mayhap that it proves you do not love me enough. I assure you, I do not think this way. I know your feelings, Lumine. I also know the rock and the hard place you are stuck between. Why would I want to make your position harder?”

“Aren’t I being hypocritical?”

“No. Not when there is a path laid out, a path that could make our lives easier, one in which we should take. As long as we are aware of our feelings, as long as we keep our indiscretions discrete, I don’t see a reason why we should make our relationship public. At least not yet.”

“… I want to hold your hand in public…” she came to fiddle with the fabric of his shirt.

“Do you think I do not want the same? I want to be able to hold you and embrace whenever and wherever. But we are not naive, my starlight. We know what will follow once we make our love public.” He whispered, tapping the underside of her chin with the edge of his index finger. “It will be a mental battlefield; a slew of drama will incur. Are you ready for that? Down goes our plan for the Windblume festival and any other activities we wish to partake in.”

“I hate this.” She hissed through her teeth, knowing he was right.

“I know.”

“This isn’t fair!” she shouted

“I know.” He was unfazed by her fist slamming down upon his chest in her feeble attempt at defiance towards their situation. “But, in our secrecy, in our own little world, we will have each other. That isn’t pretend, it isn’t make believe. No one can take that away from us. I am willing to sacrifice holding your hand in public, if it means I can hold you in your bedroom, or out in the gardens, near the rose bushes.”

“W-We can sneak kisses when no one is looking.”

“I was planning too.” Kugutsu smiled mischievously.

“A-And embrace each other in the shadows.”

“Did you think I wouldn’t?”

“Hehe.” A faint blush crept up her face, as her Sentierial bent to whisper those words against her lips.

“Come.” with one last chaste kiss to her lips, Kugutsu began to guide her to the doorway. Eventually he’d have to release her hand at some point, even if it was the middle of the night, there were still soldiers about. He doubted any of them would say much to their actions, maybe a gawking glance here and there, but he did truly doubt that they’d think any less of their princess. Or maybe he was wrong, and they’d instantly tattle to the King.

Now there was even more of an incentive for him to give that speech and meet with the regime of men in King Callen’s army. If he could get them onto his side, make friends with someway and or somehow, then perhaps they’d begin to turn a blind eye to Lumine and his forbidden triste. Either that or learn to accept it. He was confident the other Sentierial’s in the castle wouldn’t speak of word against Lumine, so that only left the human factor. And every automaton was well aware that humans held the most uncertainty when it came to matters of loyalty.

“It is getting late.”

Lumine let out a disgruntled sigh, “I am not looking forward to entertaining the Diluc and Kaeya.” She hoped Aether would help her out and take at least one of them off her.

“I will not be leaving your side. You need not be so loathed to the day ahead. Though I am not happy about what is to come, nor to their intentions towards you, at least we will be together in dealing with it.”

Smiling, Lumine definitely better after hearing that, “You’re right.”

“Does your brother know about us?”

“Oh yes, he does. He may or may not be waiting for us in the hallway.”

Grunting, Kugutsu took her lackadaisical attitude towards Aether knowing of their relationship, as a sign that the prince was onboard with the idea, which meant that they had a powerful ally on their side. This was brilliant, for it helped in making sure their secret remained just that… A secret. It wasn’t the outcome they wanted, but it was an outcome that would serve to keep up their happiness. They were alright playing pretend for others; it was a necessary evil.

Before opening the throne room door, Kugutsu turned to look back at his princess, her hands still within his. They stood there quietly for a couple of seconds, before he brought the back of her hand to his mouth, kissing her flesh adoringly, all while maintaining eye contact with her.

“I love you.” Lumine whispered.

“And I you, my love.”

Key 🗝️ To Your Heart

༶•┈┈⛧┈♛ An Automaton Tale ♛┈⛧┈┈•༶

Chapter XIII

Written By @hanabobanagames (bishiefanatic)

= 🗝️=

Staring out the carriage window, Kaeya admired the view of Terawedian’s borders. King Callen’s kingdom was beautiful and unlike Mondstadt, filled with industrial nuances and a deep seeded root in progressing further with automaton designs and mechanical devices. Other Kingdom’s feared such inventiveness, but not the King of Mondstadt, nor the people either.

King Callen was a good man, a man who had a good head on his shoulders and a iron will to see that such progress wasn’t swayed into something diabolical or dastardly, even if there a few rotten apples that would see it otherwise. His children, Lumine and Aether, carried the same principles and would undoubtedly make quite a pair in ruling the Kingdom together.

“Why are you not asleep?”

Arching an eyebrow, Kaeya came to look upon his brother, who sat opposite him, arms crossed in front of his chest, “I could say the same to you.”

Diluc grunted, eyes shifting out the window now, “I cannot sleep.”

“I cannot either.” Wearing a mirthful smile, Kaeya tilted his head slightly to the side. “Are we excited to see our little princess again? I believe the last time you met her, you could hardly remember your name.”

“That is a lie.” Diluc wasn’t about to be fall for Kaeya’s teasing, even when the man was partially telling the truth. He had in fact been smitten with his first meeting with Lumine and though she had been clueless of his deposition, Diluc had practically fallen in love with her right then and there.

“Someone is pouting.”

“Shut up.”

Snickering, Kaeya tried not to laugh at his brother’s now ruffled attitude. They were in an enclosed space, so there was very little room to dodge an oncoming attack from the red head. “Do you think she will remember?” his eyes fell on the box in Diluc’s lap, the thing he had been nursing in his hands for the entire trip.

Diluc pursed his lips, coming to pat the box with a thoughtful expression, “I hope she does.”

“And if she does not?”

“Then, I will not let it faze me. It was a random encounter, she didn’t even know my name at the time.”

“That’s what makes it so special for you. To her, you were just a random man.”

“…”

Kaeya let out an exhausted sigh, leaning his head back against the seat, “You know what. I think I will sleep. I’d rather sleep, then watch you for the next six hours, stare expectantly at that box. It will make me jealous.”

“You have every right to her hand as I do.”

“No, I shall let you have the first go. I am fine with playing wingman. I promise not to lay any charm down.” Smirking, Kaeya winked. “Although… Do not be angry with me, if I happen to gain her attention, that is, if she denies your advances.”

Diluc scoffed, but found himself nodding, agreeing to his words. “Let us not forget. We are simply here to make friends.”

“Ah yes, ‘friends’, of course~!” Kaeya came to close his eyes, after his sarcastic, dead panned mutterings. “Father is hoping friendship leads to mutual infatuation. I am too, actually. Tired of seeing your mope about and not getting yourself laid.”

“Shut up, Kaeya.” The crimson eyed man mumbled.

“Haha!” smiling like a madman, Kaeya did in fact shut up, doing as he said before and closing his eyes to sleep for the next six hours.

= 🗝️=

Aether was in fact standing in the hallway, awaiting the pair to walk up to his sister’s room. The moment he spotted the couple, did he remove himself from his leaning position against the wall. Couple would be the suitable descriptor from now on, he thought to himself, showing Lumine a kind smile, as the girl hastened her footsteps in meeting up with him.

Instantly did the two embrace, the prince definitely feeling a noticeable change in Lumine’s aura. It was like her giddiness was rubbing off on him and he squeezed her tighter, happy for her. For the time being and until Lumine was ready to come clean, things would remain… Perfect.

“I need to speak with Kugutsu alone.”

“I know.” Lumine murmured. “I’m going to change into my night clothes.”

Aether nodded, patting his sister upon her head, before watching her walk into her bedroom, casting a glance over her shoulder at Kugutsu, before shutting the door behind her.

This left him and the Sentierial alone, in the hallway.

A somewhat foreboding silence followed.

= t b c =

Chapter 14: Chapter Fourteen

Chapter Text

Rubbing at his face with both hands, Callen Tigel let out an exhausted sigh, before leaning back in his chair. His eyes fixed upon the ceiling, as he now came to rest his hands upon his chest, letting himself relax for a couple of minutes. He had decided to get the rest of the paperwork out of the way, paperwork that involved soldiers salaries, taxes from established businesses and the issuance of new business permits, before his friend, Crepus, arrived in the morning. The last thing he wanted was to have work in the back of his mind and he only hoped that nothing crucial came up, that couldn’t wait until Monday.

“I rarely get a weekend free from work,” he murmured out loud, tapping his fingers against his chest. “, if there are any Gods above, I do pray that you at least give me a couple of days rest. I won’t say I deserve it, buuuuut, I am extremely charitable to our churches.” Waggling his eyebrows, Callen hoped that his bargaining with the Gods, wouldn’t be seen as sinful.

About to prattle off another bargaining chip towards whatever God was up above, Callen heard the sound of familiar tapping against his office window. Brow furrowing, did he immediately sit up, eyeing the glass frame from across the room. It could go two ways, good or bad, once he opened said window and so he inhaled a long breath, exhaling slowly, before rising from his seat.

On the other side of the window, when he opened it up, sat a chunky, black raven, that eyed him curiously from its perch on the seal. It was a very familiar raven, one that belonged to his trusted spy out on the field. A spy that despite being a double agent of sorts, was still a person he deemed an ally and friend.

“Good evening, Rosaria. I take it you have a new report for me?” crossing his arms in front of his chest, he waited for his message to go through, the raven tilting its head from side to side, as a normal bird would usually do.

The raven’s mouth fell open, a whirring crackling sounding, before a voice was produced, “Good evening, your majesty. Yes, I do. It’s both good and bad, depending on how you look upon it.”

Callen could never go back to handwritten messages and or owning an aviary, it just wasn’t happening. After the creation of certain Sentierial animals who were capable of having transmissions broadcasted, things became a lot more easier and efficient. There were certain automaton animals, like his children’s mockingbird, Tweedle, which were only able to send one-way messages. Meanwhile, this chubby raven, Theodore, was able to transmit a person’s voice in real time. Just so long as Rosaria was at least within 140 yards, with of course Theodore’s twin, Jesse.

It was this technology alone, that made the Kingdom of Terawedian a powerful foe to go up against and the main reason why many were jealous and envious of what King Callen and his children had. There was also the fact that-

“I consider myself an optimistic man, go ahead, let me hear it.”

“It is about one of your Aurelias mines.”

-Terawedian’s Aurelias mines were a coveted resource for just about the entire globe, due to the stones abilities to power Sentierial’s and other machines on the clock 24/7, until said stones dry up and new ones are needed. In his Kingdom alone, Callen had reign over several mines, while their ally Mondstadt, had two of their own. It went without saying that Terawedian held a bit of a monopoly, considering they held the most mines in all of the continent, but that didn’t mean Lias stones were in abundance.

Given the amount of machines and Sentierial’s that were in use and currently in production, along with private use machines, the market for Aurelias stones went to those who could pay well. However, Callen made sure that those who didn’t have money lining their pockets weren’t given the cold shoulder. Whenever a fresh new Aurelias vein was found and mined from the depths, at least 15% of those stones went to churches and charities, all within his kingdom.

The nobles in his court fought to bring it down to 10%, some greedy bastards wanted it at 5%, but Callen refused such depravity. The commoners, the working class, did not deserve to be trampled on by the rich and as long as he was on the throne, he’d make sure it stayed that way. This was just another reason why the royal family was so well beloved, with very few, ever having anything bad to say.

“Give me the bad news first.”

“The bad news would be that your southern mine was broken into it by a band of masked bandits. Judging by the how calculated they were, it was all pre-planned, once again.”

“And the good news?”

“Thanks to your added security, they got away with nothing. Though some of the miners received a few broken bones and the such. However, there was no casualties, so all is well that ends well.”

“That is very good news. Were you late to join the party?”

“I was. Otherwise, I’d have a body for you to question.” Rosaria sounded disappointed. “Your foresight to bring in extra security was spot on, so congratulations are in order. Yet, I do worry about your castle and city defenses. The manpower had to come from somewhere and you wouldn’t skimp on border security.”

“You let me worry about that.”

“Ah, secrets.” Rosaria knew she was a double agent, and that some information was simply not said to her. This didn’t bother her, in fact, she was all for joking about it.

Callen chuckled, “More like it’s late and I’d rather not go into depressing details.”

“You could always hire mercenaries from Sumeru. I hear the economy there is somewhat dwindling and many factions that deal with the sword are looking to expand outward. If one of your children, either Aether or Lumine, decided to marry Lord Haitham, General Cyno, Lady Layla or even the countess Candace, I am sure the unions alone would bolster your armies exponentially.”

“Couldn’t the same be said for Snezhnaya or even Liyue?”

“Yes, but you would lose out on any knowledge that the Sumeru Akademiya may have. Just think of what further progress you and your people could make, not only on automatons but machines in general. If I were you, I’d already be sending fruit baskets and fancy letters to every eligible individual. I have no doubt that your children could easily seal the deal, they are quite beautiful and extremely appealing to be around.”

“…” Callen let out a soft sigh, once again rubbing at his face for what felt like the uptenth time that night. Everything Rosaria was saying was the truth, if he were aimlessly a King, he would barter off his children and expand their Kingdom. Such unions would only serve the greater good for Terawedian, but not so much for his children.

“You know what’s funny,” a grin now graced the man’s face. “, shouldn’t you be team Mondstadt? You wouldn’t happen to be a triple agent, would you?” he teased, knowing full well that Rosaria’s allegiance would forever be to the crown of Mondstadt, yet her loyalties also fell on him as well.

“Mondstadt will always be your allies, no matter what. It wouldn’t benefit you at all to marry anyone from my glorious Kingdom. I say these things to you because I wish for your Kingdom to prosper, just as much as mine. Take my advice or not, that is up to you.”

“You clearly do not realize what it is like to be a father…” he sighed bitterly.

“No.” Rosaria spoke dismissively. “I care not to have children.”

Grunting, Callen wasn’t surprised at all by that reply, “Tell me Rosaria, will you be returning to Mondstadt after this?”

“I will.”

“Then, send my regards to the King. Tell him my children will be looking forward to this year’s Windblume festival. We may not believe in your God, but at least we can pay our proper respects, in the form of merriment.”

“Will you not be attending?”

“Not this year. This year belongs to my children.”

“Very well.”

“Is that the end of your report?”

“It is. I have nothing more to share with you, besides the obvious warnings. It is more than likely that this group of bandits will strike again.”

“I will make sure to come up with something before that happens. Thank you. I shall send you back Theodore.” Callen quite liked the chunky raven, his feathers were soft and it was distressing simply patting the animal.

“Until next time, your majesty.”

“Take care, Rosaria.”

Sending Theodore off, Callen watched the chubby raven sail off into the night, before disappearing beyond the tree line. With another exhausted sigh, Callen came to shut his window and latch it tightly. There was much to think, he mused to himself, before I head off to sleep.

“So much for the God’s letting me take it easy.”

His problems weren’t problems he could act on at the moment. They were problems that needed planning. A potential assassin could very well be on their way, or perhaps already in Terawedian. Then there was his Aurelias mines being constantly raided from potential bandits and unknown entities. They had yet to catch anyone, but it was only a matter of time. Next on his mind was his daughter and hopefully her soon to be engagement to either Kaeya, Diluc, hell he’d even take Ayato. Inazuma may not be a Kingdom, but the domain was rich in resources from the land and the Shogun didn’t seem like such a bad guy.

“Ugh, please daughter of mine,” his gaze shifted towards the portrait of himself and his children, upon the wall, eyes fixed on his baby girl. “, please have a connection with someone.” He whispered. “All I want is for you to be happy and protected. I won’t always be around.” Callen wasn’t worried about Aether, the boy was simply biding his time until Lumine found someone, so that she didn’t feel left out.

Yes, he had told Lumine to take her time, but in truth, the sooner a proposal was accepted, the better. It would give him peace of mind and the Kingdom itself would undoubtedly celebrate. There would be parties for days if the Prince and Princess were to be engaged, not to mention the eventual wedding themselves. Not only that, but their enemies, whoever they happened to be, would be quaking in their boots at the growth.

“Sumeru she says.” Callen muttered, walking towards the doorway. “Hmmm, but what of Liyue?” as he had thought before, he did have a lot to think about as he tried to get at least a decent nights rest.

Key 🗝️ To Your Heart

༶•┈┈⛧┈♛ An Automaton Tale ♛┈⛧┈┈•༶

Chapter XIV

Written By @hanabobanagames (bishiefanatic)

༶•┈┈⛧┈♛🗝️♛┈⛧┈┈•༶

“At first, I was against the two of you being together, there are a lot of…” trying not to be offensive, Aether struggled to find the right word. “Issues, with such a union… I am sure you are aware of most of these issues, I know you are not dumb.”

Kugutsu nodded, finding that the prince seemed pleased with his silent response.

“But I did a little soul searching and I figured out some things for myself and now I am in support of you two. The only thing that makes you different from a human, is your metal casing and that your blood is oil, your veins wires, your heart… A vision. You have your own thoughts, your own personality and hell, even some human men can’t reproduce, so why should I have ever shun you for such a reason!?” he began to shake his head in regret. “I apologize. You know, it doesn’t feel odd to say this, but I am certain that you love my sister undeniably and that you’ll treat her with the utmost care.”

Kugutsu remained quiet, figuring it wouldn’t be wise to say ‘for the most part’ especially considering he was already thinking of ways to make his princess pout and show him even more adorable faces. Then there were the things he wished to do behind closed doors, where it was just the two of them and he could illicit more of her moans of pleasure, whilst his name fell from her lips, as she begged and pleaded, as both his hands and mouth roved over her body, ravaging into a state of euphoria.

When did he become so lustful?

Had Ei incorporated this into his memory banks? Or was this strangely just him feelings these intense, almost animalistic urges? Since he wasn’t human, where exactly did this instinct to pin down Lumine and breed her like a rutting animal come from? And it really was like Aether had said, he could not bear any children, no matter how many times he came into her. So why did he have this instinct?

“I’m not going to question that smug expression you have on your face, Kugutsu Kirushima.” Aether admonished, trying his best not to get angry at whatever the Sentierial was imagining in his mind. “On that note, I do have a few things I wish to talk to you about, regarding this whole affair.”

“Oh?” arching an eyebrow, Kugutsu couldn’t help but now cross his arms in front of his chest. “Do you?”

Aether’s eye twitched, but he refused to take offense to Kugutsu’s flippant stare, “Do you even know the first thing about courting a girl? Let alone one of royalty? This may be a secretive relationship, at least for the time being, but that doesn’t mean you get to skimp out on doting upon my sister properly. There will be no unbecoming acts, before a proper proposal and marriage is in place.”

Kugutsu refrained from rolling his eyes, as he was almost guaranteed to break that rule. That is, if Lumine wished for it. What were ‘unbecoming acts’ anyways? The act of fornication? Kissing? Hand holding? He’d be damned if he wasn’t going to kiss his princess or even touch her. It would be just plain torture at that point.

“You will also maintain common decency with her, even when alone.”

“Will I?”

Narrowing his eyes, Aether nodded, “Yes, you will. That means you will continue to do you duty, outside her room.”

Grinning like a madman, Kugutsu chuckled wickedly, “You do realize, your highness, that it would be so much easier to protect your sister inside of her room. If I were in her bed, not a single person would ever touch her, save for me. You can’t tell me it isn’t a perfect plan.”

Aether growled, “You will behave yourself Kugutsu.”

“I will try my best, your highness. I make no promises.” He held up his hands, as the prince looked ready to square up and lunge at him at any moment. In a more annoying and testosterone fueled way, Aether was just like his sister, yet far less cute in Kugutsu’s opinion. None the less, it was easy see the similarities between the twins. If they didn’t share a likeness, one would still figure them to be siblings. “You must remember, I am at your sister’s command. I will do whatever she asks of me. Whatever she asks. So, in this regard, am I really to blame?”

Aether scoffed, “I doubt my sister will ask anything risqué, Kugutsu. I know that we have urges as men, I can understand the internal struggle to maintain control, but you WILL maintain control. You will keep it in your pants, Kugutsu, or so help me I will tear off your dick,” his finger came to poke at the automaton’s chest. “, shove it down your throat and watch you eat it! Rest assured; I will make sure that no other crafter ever dares try to make you another one. Do I make myself clear? “

“Let us say that Lumine wishes for me to remove my pants-“

“KUGUTSU!” Aether exclaimed in exasperation.

Chuckling, Kugutsu quickly found it was also very funny to poke at the prince, his temper wasn’t fearsome at all. It was quite humorous. With that being said, he would heed the boy’s words, for there was no doubt the prince would try to act on his threats. Kugutsu wasn’t about to get into a fight with the crowned prince, that wouldn’t go over well at all with Lumine, let alone the King.

“As I said before, I will do my best, your highness. I am forever at the Princess’s command.”

Aether was coming to find that he didn’t like that response, not one bit, since it was very clearly a loophole on the whole situation. But it wasn’t as if he could force the Sentierial to say ‘yes’, for Kugutsu had a point, he was in fact in Lumine’s command. Not even their own father could order him around, given Kugutsu would probably flat out deny said order, if it took him away from his sister’s side.

“Treat her well, Kugutsu…” deciding to be mature over the subject matter, Aether exhaled a shaky breath. “Yes, she is my sister and so I am biased, but I would say the same for any girl you were to be with. Lumine is not made of glass, but that does not mean you cannot break her. You are an automaton; you should always be weary of your strength. S-She is also innocent, as in, a virgin. So, please, be mindful that of that as well. She is not naïve to what goes on behind closed doors between couples, but…” the prince was struggling with the continuation of this this subject. “I suppose you are in the same boat as she is.”

“I may lack experience, but I am confident in my performance. If that is what you are insinuating.” There was definitely a level of indignation in his tone.

“Ugh,” the prince groaned loudly. “, I was not insinuating anything! I don’t need to know that either! And you better not be performing anything anytime soon!”

Kugutsu grunted, “I shall try.”

“You will try! Honestly,” again Aether let out another sigh of frustration, throwing his hands up in the air for added effect. “, it’s annoying talking with you. Whatever. I said my peace, so heed my words well, Kugutsu. I won’t repeat myself and I am forever a man of my word.”

“Yes, your majesty.” Kugutsu bowed his head respectfully.

With a parting glance towards his sister’s closed bedroom door, Aether could do nothing more but hope that the two wouldn’t get themselves into any mischief. Then again, it wasn’t if Lumine would need to worry about any surprise pregnancy or needing to take contraception. Regardless, Aether wasn’t a fan of them having any sort of sexual relations outside of marriage and given their relationship was far from normal, there was little he could do to stop it from happening.

I have a headache. Saying ‘good night’ to the automaton, Aether pivoted on his heel and started down the hallway. He had given his warnings to Kugutsu and he didn’t need to speak with Lumine about such matters, for he trusted she knew what she was doing.

Kugutsu watched Aether disappear down the hallway, without even a glance back in his direction, the prince undoubtedly lost in his own thoughts. After a couple of seconds, he moved into his usual position beside Lumine’s doorway, already missing the girl’s presence, the sound of her voice, even her touch. Though his duties remained the same, there was a significant difference and it was all mental.

It was in his head, but such thoughts were easy to manifest in real life.

No wonder Aether had choice words for me. Grunting, Kugutsu fought the urge to look towards Lumine’s door, knowing he would hope in seeing one of the knobs turning, a sign she would peek out and show him her beautiful smile. What was taking her so long? Did she normally take this long? It had only been ten minutes, but it felt like an hour or more had passed.

It was the sound of her approaching footsteps that made him grow excited, as he anticipated the sound of the doorknob and the clicking of the latches, as the door was opened. Just like all the other times before, he was met with those golden irises peering out from the edge of the door, looking out at him with a happy shine to them.

“Is he gone?”

“Yes.”

“I hope he didn’t chew your ear off.”

Touching his ear, Kugutsu smirked, “It is still attached.”

Giggling, Lumine now stood shyly in the doorway, “Well…” her fingers fidgeted with the edge of the door. “I will be opening my window again.”

“Then your door will remain partially open.”

“…” pursing her lips, Lumine knew it was past her bedtime, that the Ragnvindrs would be here early and that a gaggle of maids would be swooping into her room in hopes of trying to dress her in an ensemble that would snare a man’s attention.

Yet despite knowing all of this, she couldn’t bring herself to simply say ‘good night’ and walk herself to her bed. Was it so absurd to want a kiss good night? She had hoped Kugutsu would initiate said kiss, which would whisk her happily off to bed, but the automaton simply stood there, unmoving, a somewhat curious expression upon his handsome face.

Tell me to hold your hand, to kiss you, Lumine. At least ASK me to do anything for you… TO YOU! Kugutsu decided to follow Lumine’s pace, be led by her orders, just until they had grown farther into their relationship. It was the only way he’d be able to recognize whether she was ready for him to go further or not. He was already ready to pin her down and make love to her, f*ck her right on the spot.

But he was heeding Aether’s advice and his own instincts when it came to handling courting the Princess of Terawedian.

“W-Well… Good night.” she wasn’t brave enough to ask for a kiss, not only that, but Lumine would feel as if she were asking for too much, too soon in their relationship. Would that not make her a loose woman? Surely, she would be frowned upon by proper ladies of society if she went about asking for kisses. It was also discouraging to see that he didn’t look the slightest bit ready to pounce upon her. Trying to not look disappointed, Lumine started to turn away, only to find herself pausing midstep, as she heard her automaton’s next words.

“I would wish you good night, but I do wonder if you will be warm tonight. Your blankets are quite tricky.”

Tricky? Looking over her shoulder, Lumine came to stare at the automaton, who seemed a bit more agitated, if not anxious looking, as his eyes met her own. Warm tonight… Her eyes slowly widened in realization, as her words began to sink in. “Y-Your right… They can be quite tricky. C-Could you perhaps tuck me in tonight?” her heart skipped a beat inside her chest, as Kugutsu’s smile slowly grew in size, his eyes alight with passion and affection.

“As you wish, your highness.”

It made her nervous to know Kugutsu was following right behind her, so nervous that her room felt suddenly smaller, which she knew was utterly ridiculous. Somehow Lumine managed to shuffle her way towards her bed, without tripping or making herself look like an idiot. She held her breath as she crawled onto the mattress, feeling Kugutsu’s stare roving over her backside and her bottom in particular, before she made herself comfortable. No matter how old she got, she always went into bed face first, rather then bottom first.

Her heart at this point was hammering inside her chest and maybe her breath was coming out a little erratic, as she was watched her Sentierial near the edge of the bed, just as he had done the night before. Kugutsu loomed over her, those vivid, iridescent violet irises of his capturing her own gaze, lulling her into a sense of comfort and security.

His fingers curled around the blanket’s edge, bringing the sheet up and over her hips, her tummy, her breasts.

Biting her lip, Lumine wondered if she should speak her mind, if she was reading correctly the mood and what it was the Sentierial was doing. “A-Am I to assume, Kugu, that I need to ask for other things?”

Kugutsu nodded, “Yes.”

“B-But why?” she frowned. “T-That’s not fair…”

“It is unwise for you to allow me to do what I please, Lumine.” gently did he begin to tuck the Princess in little by little. “I need to set limitations for myself. I want to go at the pace you are comfortable with.”

“I-I don’t know what I am comfortable with or not, I am new at this, you know.” She protested gently. “Making me give you orders, or even ask… I-I don’t find it fair at all that you want me to always ask for you to hold my hand, or kiss me, or to even hug me! S-Sometimes, these things should come naturally.” her fingers came to curl around one of his wrists gently. “It makes me happy to hear that you,” a blush crept up her cheeks, as she fumbled over her words shyly. “, um, that you want me so. But I am not made of glass, and I will not break so easily, so you can be a little…” her words trailed off as she heard Kugutsu chuckle softly. “What’s so funny?”

“Your brother said the same thing.”

“…” Lumine grew weary. “He did? What else did he say?”

Kugutsu began to caress the top of Lumine’s head, brushing his fingers through her hair, as he replied, “That I should not do anything unbecoming. That I should and I quote ‘keep it in my pants’.”

“He doesn’t know what he is talking about! I mean, we aren’t really in a normal courting relationship! W-We did do a few things out of order. It isn’t as if I am about to choose another!” she came to smile, seeing his sour expression at the mention of ‘another’. “You are the only one for me.” she whispered. “And maybe, I don’t want a normal courting, maybe I just want you to go wil-“ her lips were suddenly covered by Kugutsu’s finger, as he began to tap at them gently.

“Becareful, Lumine.” he warned. “Becareful what you say.”

Grumpily, Lumine shoved his finger away, giving the man a pouting expression, “I am trying to understand your feelings, just like you should try to understand mine. If I do not like what you are doing, I will say something… B-But, I would never dismiss you wanting to hold my hand or wanting a hug, or even wanting to kiss me. I know what those things, so just do them! There will of course be instances where you could easily read the mood and figure that such things wouldn’t be great to initiate, but part of a relationship, is learning said limitations of intimacy, instead of awaiting orders like some tamed animal or… A machine.”

Kugutsu brought his face down mere centimeters away from Lumine’s, very much aware of the still opened door to her room. At any moment a soldier or even the King himself could easily stroll past and see inside, but at the moment, the automaton only cared for one thing.

“I am going to kiss you now.”

Looping her arms around the automaton’s neck, Lumine whispered in return, “Please, go ahead. Next time, you don’t have declare it.”

“You spoil me.” so easily was he swayed. Here he thought he had settled firmly on a plan of action, but all it took was for his princess to speak her mind and all his walls came crumbling down. Could he really do what she asked? Could he try and not let himself get carried away? What she was asking for would be difficult, but if he she allowed him this kind of freedom to do as he pleased, who was he to turn down such a gift?

Sealing his lips over hers, Kugutsu came to wrap his arms around her torso, embracing her, melding her chest against his own. In the process he had lifted her slightly off the bed, cradling her gingerly in his arms. His intentions were to only kiss her, but it was hard not to notice how petal soft her lips were, or how supple her body was.

“Mm.”

Again, those tiny moans of hers were making him yearn hear them even more. Slowly did he allow his hands to wander over her backside, she did tell him that he needn’t declare his actions any longer and so Kugutsu took that to heart. His kisses trailed away from Lumine’s mouth, peppering light, ticklish pecks down her chin, her throat, pleased at her reactions.

She had tilted her head back for him, her heady pants spurning him on, as he traversed further, his lips now coming to lavish attention upon the top of her bosom. It was regretful she wasn’t wearing the see through night gown, but it was for the best. His handed co*ck throbbed against his pants, as Lumine came to groan his name, having watched his fiendish pursuit down her chest.

“T-The door is open…” she stammered out, knowing the risk if someone were to happen to see them.

Placing one more kiss upon the top of her left breast, did Kugutsu lift his head, “And if it were closed, would you allow me to continue?”

“…” biting her lip, Lumine knew this was the moment she needed to be honest and sincere. Did she want him to continue? How far would they end up going. “I-It feels good when you kiss me and not only on the lips…” even saying this much was hard for her, she was certain her face was as red as a tomato. “I-I do not mind if you touch me more, if you use your hands… B-But… What of you? Would that be enough for you?”

“It would be more than enough.” Kugutsu murmured seductively, already growing eager at the prospect of undressing her, letting his mouth roam all over her body.

“R-Really…? A-And what should I do?”

Kugutsu smirked, “Nothing. You need only let me hear those moans of yours.”

“B-But that isn’t fair.” She whined.

“But it is.” Smiling wickedly, keeping his ears open for footsteps out in the hallway, Kugutsu came to kiss the top of her bosom again, finding he loved the sight of her abundant cleavage. If he were being honest, he liked her back end view as well, having admired her the entire time she had crawled herself into bed. Her pert rear end had wiggled about, the way her gown had frame her bottom had given him a gracious view and he had been so close to reaching out, squeezing one of her cheeks.

“You must realize, princess, there is much I can do to your body that does not require us to consummate our love. I would be better off without you touching me, for it would be harder to control myself, if you were to do as you please.”

Lumine’s bottom lip stuck out as she pouted, “Truly?”

“Truly.” Kugutsu was relieved to find she was complying with him; this was not something he wanted her to be stubborn about. His teeth now came to nibble at the him of her nightgown, tugging upon it playfully, teasing himself with glimpses of her bare breasts. If the door were closed, he would already be undoing the string that binded the front of her gown, while pulling down the fabric and giving himself the view he so desperately wanted to see.

“…” Lumine shuddered, her hands grasping Kugutsu’s shoulders, at his mercy in this instance. He could so easily expose her, she wasn’t going to stop him, even when the door still remained opened for any and all to view their erotic acts. Yet all he was doing was being playful, his tugs being nothing but light, his eyes now shifted up to meet her own, those violet irises telling her that he wanted much, much more.

Releasing her gown from his teeth, Kugutsu leaned forward, placing a “It is growing very late.” his

Kugutsu blamed the Ragnvindr family for ruining his exploration and their experimenting. He wanted to see how far Lumine would allow him to go before she told him ‘stop’ or would he be able to coax her into revealing all to him, while he used his fingers and mouth to make her cry out in pleasure. Maybe it was a good thing the door remained open, for he might not have let her get any sleep tonight, which would have made Aether extremely suspicious.

“… B-Bu-“ about to protest, was she now being placed back down onto the bed, Kugutsu laying tender kisses upon her chin and cheeks, beginning to cover her up just like before.

“Tomorrow night, I will come to you as a lover would,” Kugutsu murmured, smoothing his hands over her stomach, tucking her in. “, I will knock upon your door.” He explained. “If you allow me entry, Lumine, then that is all the consent I need.”

Lumine could feel her body start to tingle in anticipation, her face heating up ever more as his speech continued. Her eyes fixed upon his face, as he spoke so matter of fact, making sure she understood every word and that nothing went past her. It was when he brought both his hands to land on either side of her head, did her heart almost jump out of her chest.

“Once that door closes, my princess, I will do whatever I please.” The back of his hand now came to brush across her cheek. “However, I do make one promise.”

“W-What is it?”

“I promise to stop the moment you wish me too and that will be the end of the night. Is that acceptable?”

Nodding meekly, Lumine closed her eyes, just as her automaton laid a kiss upon her forehead. Just minutes ago his actions had been far from cute and comforting, they had been downright lascivious and lewd, but now he was nothing but a gentlemen, all while telling her in such a sweet voice, that he would not be stopped unless she was wished for him to stop. How else was she supposed to respond to such words? It’s exactly what she wanted and yet, her belly was filled with butterflies.

This was definitely anxiety rearing its head, but Lumine was sure she wanted more then just hugs and kisses. She was ready to experience a little more than light petting, teasing kisses and lustful gazes filled with promises. Perhaps she was even ready to have him undress her, to have him pull at the string to her nightgown and expose her breasts to his view. Now she was thinking of what to wear. There was always that see through night gown from before and she had only to trust that he would keep his promise.

“Good night, my princess.”

“Good night, my bodyguard.”

With one final kiss to her lips, Kugutsu pulled away, turning to walk back to the doorway. His eyes shifted towards the window, noting that it had not been opened.

“I will leave the door open, just a sliver.”

“Please.” Lumine murmured sleepily, never wanting it be closed when he was outside. Opening her window was just an excuse at this point and she was glad that he now understood that. “K-Kugutsu?”

“Yes, your highness?” pausing, as he was just about to step out the door, Kugutsu looked over his shoulder back at the girl on the bed.

“I love you, Kugu. I love you so much.”

Turning, Kugutsu placed a palm over where his aurelias stone laid, responding with the same amount of affection in his voice, “I love you too, my radiant starlight.”

“Heh. Where does that nickname come from?” it wasn’t as if she didn’t like it. If anything, it made her feel all warm and fuzzy, especially when it came from his mouth.

“From a story I read.”

“Mmm? What story?” despite suddenly feeling very tired, eyes already starting to droop, Lumine was curious about the story.

Kugutsu smiled, “Perhaps I shall tell you tomorrow, if you behave.”

“Hehe, I’ll be on my best behavior. I promise to be a good girl.”

“We shall see. Do know, I will not stand and watch them touch you, Lumine.”

“… Okay…” she watched him nod in satisfaction to her reply, before stepping out into the hallway, the door closing slightly, so that only a sliver of light peaked in.

Now how do I let down two men so casually…? It was much to comfortable to turn over onto her belly or even onto her side, Kugutsu truly had a way in tucking a person in. Now she felt like being tucked in every night, if it was going to instantly make her this sleepy. Maybe a trip into the city will be a better atmosphere for rejection. Closing her eyes, Lumine was now thinking of what tomorrow night would bring, rather then what the day itself would.

However, she couldn’t shake the feeling that there was going to be an even greater change coming soon into her life. Whether it was princess or women’s intuition ,either way, she only hoped this change would be for the good.

=🗝️=

Stalking the outside of the castle grounds, the massive, hulking creature prowled about, silver eyes searching, waiting, patiently observing. It would stay hidden; it would wait for its chance. It had only one priority, it had only one set goal in its mind.

Lumine Tigel.

Skulking into a couple of bushes, did it lay low upon the ground, just underneath the window of its target.

This is where it would wait.

Patiently.

༶•┈┈⛧┈♛🗝️♛┈⛧┈┈•༶

Kugutsu was not prepared for several maids to be upon him so early in the morning. The dawn had barely broken, the sun’s rays hardly casting any sort of glow from one of the windows, so it shocked him to see such an entourage. They had all been talking amongst themselves, only to suddenly come to a halt a few feet away, silently observe him. They had resembled a lot like a flock of honking geese to him, so he was having a hard time trying not laugh in their faces.

The gaggle of maids, or the honking geese as the Sentierial would call them, were admiring Kugutsu’s flawless features and proud visage, as he stood before with a ‘don’t come near me’ stance. They had all been made aware of the princesses’ new bodyguard, so of course, they were paying proper respect to his position. But at the same time, they wished to go about their own duties, which was making sure Lumine looked ready for the day.

Now normally the Princess of Terawedian insisted on changing herself, it was something that all the maids found admirable and they were quite fond of the girl’s independence, especially when she always looked so elegant and beautiful in their eyes. However today was different.

Very different.

The rumor had spread like wildfire.

The rumor went like this. If the weekend went perfectly with the Ragnvindrs, then there could potentially be an engagement. If not an engagement, then at least she would be getting a proper suitor that would call upon her and all of Terawedian would rejoice.

“I shall wake her. Wait here.”

“Thank you!” one of the head maids bowed formally, the others whispering amongst each other, giggling with flirtatious smiles upon their faces. All of them were blissfully unaware that Kugutsu was an automaton.

Kugutsu resisted the urge to roll his eyes, or even sneer at the women, already finding them annoying for some reason. As far as he was concerned, there was only female, or rather one human, he truly cared for in his life and she was currently fast asleep, blissfully unaware of what awaited her upon waking up.

He closed the door behind him, already hearing the maids footsteps growing closer to the wooden barrier, possibly trying to overhear their conversation. The room wasn’t soundproof, but they would have to be yelling or have raised voices in order for anyone to actually hear, especially with how far Lumine’s bed was from the exit.

Standing at the end of her bed, Kugutsu came to cross his arms in front of his chest, not at all happy with the fact that in just a few hours, she’d be consorting with other men. Planning outings with them, all under a pretend guise, so that at some point she’d crush their hopes of ever being with her. He was well aware that she had to play the game of cat and mouse, that there were steps to take to not offend or cause broke rifts, but that didn’t mean he had to be happy about any of it.

What was worse, was that there was nothing he could do about it. No matter if their relationship came out of secrecy, the fact remained, he was without money, without status, without any kind of background, besides a past that he wanted to never dredge up and a creator, or mother, that never wanted to see his face again. There would be no celebration for their union, in fact, he wouldn’t be surprise if the mobs started to form, in order to rip him apart and permanently make him scrap.

“…”

“I love you, Kugu. I love you so much.”

But he believed in his princess, he believed in her feelings, and he knew his would never falter.

Never.

This was only the beginning, like hell would he dwell on what he could not fix. Doing that only led to self-loathing and he did not hate himself. No, his purpose, his very being, belonged solely to Lumine now. She was the reason he was created; she was the light in his life, his guiding star.

That was his truth.

So, instead of lingering on the past, he would work hard to make it so that when the time did come, that King Callen, would openly raise his arms and accept him as his daughter’s lover, his daughter betrothed.

For the King’s opinion was all that mattered.

“My starlight,” reaching out, he touched her ankle over the covers. “, it is time to wake up.”

“Mmmm.” At some point, Lumine had managed to roll over on her side. Like every morning, it was hard for her to awaken, but at the moment, she was groggily coming out of dreamland. “Five more minutes.” She grumbled, trying to bury herself further under the sheets.

Kugutsu smirked. Normally he would ‘as you wish’ but something told him he would be frowned upon once outside, so he tried again. This time however, he came around to crouch at the edge of her bed, bringing his finger to poke at her nose which was just barely visible over her blanket.

“Mmmgh.” Scrunching her face up, Lumine grumbled again, her fingers poking out from under the sheet, swatting at Kugutsu’s insistent poking.

“Heh. If you do not wake up, I will start kissing you. And won’t stop until I am satisfied. Where shall I kiss you first?” crooking his finger, he began to inch the sheet down. “Perhaps I should start where I left off last night, yes.”

“Mmmm.” Lumine wearily opened her eyes, having partially heard her automaton’s words, having thought most of it was some sort of fantasy. Upon seeing his mischievous gaze, did she instantly sit up with a start, gasping as she took in the sight of the morning sun starting to make an appearance outside her window. “W-What are you doing?”

“Tch.” Disappointed, Kugutsu stood straight. “Waking you up. There are geese outside, waiting to dress you.”

“G-Geese?” frowning at his words, Lumine’s breath hitched, as Kugutsu leant forward, placing a kiss upon her forehead tenderly.

“I love you, my starlight. I will leave you to them.”

“T-To geese?”

Kugutsu chuckled, “Yes, and their incessant honking.”

“… O-Okay…” she had an idea on what he was talking about, but having just woken up, everything was still a little fuzzy. All she really knew was that Kugutsu was leaving, more than likely to bath and change into new clothes. She’d miss him, even if they would be just a short time apart. “I will more then likely be in the dining room by the time you are done. I am sure the Ragnvindrs are awaiting the right time to join us for breakfast.”

“Then I will meet you in the dining hall.”

“I already miss you.”

“And I you.”

Lumine watched as Kugutsu left the room, getting a brief glimpse of the handful of maids awaiting entry into her room. She let out an exhausted sigh, before taking a couple of deep breaths.

“You can do this, Lumine. You can do this!”

= t b c =

Chapter 15: Chapter Fifteen

Chapter Text

“You look absolutely breathtaking, your highness!”

“Oh, she does! Simply radiant!”

“A touch of gloss to your lips, only a dab, you have such natural beauty!”

“He will fall head over heels for you in this dress!”

Remaining silent while the maids finished touching up her hair and makeup, Lumine thoughts were focused on Kugutsu and whether he would like her ensemble or not. The dress she was wearing, had been custom made for today, a surprise from the seamstress, and so this was her first time ever laying eyes on the outfit. It was a beautiful white and royal blue dress, with gold trimming along the edges, as well as a pleasant floral gold embellishment upon the bosom.

“I-Is it not… Well, is it not a little to revealing?” the ‘u’ shaped neckline generously plunged down her chest and she was scared of breathing to hard, for fear of exposing even more of her breasts. Maybe she was overexaggerating a bit too much, but what she didn’t want was for Diluc or Kaeya to ogle her like candy.

It was embarrassing to admit, a small blush creeping across her face as she thought of it, but all she wished for was Kugutsu’s attention and only his gaze upon her.

“She is blushing~.” One maid cooed, growing excited. “Oh no, your highness, it’s perfect! You look stunning!”

“He will be absolutely drooling!”

“Ooooh, yes, yes, he will! You have such fair skin, your highness! He won’t be able to resist wanting to touch you!”

Another maid gasped, playfully shoving the one who had just spoken, “Hush now, Alex! He better behave himself; we don’t want our princess to be touched so scandalously.”

“Hehe, but what if she wishes for such a thing~!” Alex waggled her eyebrows.

Lumine resisted the urge to sigh, surprising herself with just how much she was managing to maintain a calm expression, that didn’t show how miserable she was about the entire affair. She wasn’t about to get mad at the group of maids who were sincerely happy for her, all of them eagerly awaiting the day she’d get a proper marriage proposal, or at least, an official suitor, which was the equivalent of a fiancé in training. It was the simple fact that today could be the day that happened, which made them all extremely giddy.

I-If I hadn’t fallen in love with Kugu… If we had just remained friends, then I would probably be making the entire kingdom happy today. Kaeya, Diluc, or maybe I would have chosen Ayato. But that’s not how things turned out.

“Now about jewelry! A nice silver chocker will go wonderfully with this dress, your majesty!” one of the maids began to reach out, hoping to remove Kugutsu’s necklace from around her neck. “No worries, I’ll just take this piece of-“

“No!” grasping at her automaton’s key, Lumine adamantly shook her head, having shocked everyone with her sudden outburst. She really hadn’t meant to shout, but the thought of removing something so precious and knowing that Kugutsu would notice immediately, wasn’t what she wanted at all. “Please, no.” she managed to calm down, taking note that the women had grown quiet. “I will be fine with just this necklace. It is special to me.”

“So sorry your highness, I didn’t mean to offend you.”

“No, no, you did not.” Lumine insisted. “You are fine, Gwenevere. I was a little to dramatic there.”

“Did your father give you that? It is quite lovely.” Another maid piped up.

“It sort of resembles an automaton key, doesn’t it?” it was Alex who looked at the necklace a little to curiously.

“Oh, pish posh, why would she be wearing a Sentierial key around her neck? It’s clearly either from The King or her brother!” the head maid admonished.

“…” Lumine did her best to smile, despite the truth being that it was a Sentierial’s key. The fact that a few of the maids looked downright disgusted by the idea of it being that, told Lumine enough of how they would truly feel if she were to reveal her relationship with Kugutsu.

It was a complete fantasy to think that everyone would just wholesomely come together and accept Kugutsu like they would any other human man. Seeing their expressions, knowing that the majority of them would turn up their noses and call her a ‘freak’ or worse, was gut-wrenching to be honest. Witnessing this firsthand, even if only a little taste, made her heart break. Lumine found herself grasping at Kugutsu’s key even tighter, the sharp edges poking into her flesh, reminding her that pain would just be apart of her future from now on.

If only a small part of it. She readily accepted that truth.

It was at that moment the door to her room opened and another maid waltzed in with a broad smile, looking downright chipper. She announced that the Ragnvindr family was already in the throne room, awaiting the Prince and Princess.

“It’s happening!”

“It’s time!”

“Eeeee, so excited~!”

“Are we ready, your highness?”

Taking a long, deep breath, Lumine stood from her chair quietly, turning to face the several women who all looked back expectantly at her. They are all counting on me to marry someone who can bolster Terawedian’s economy, or help in the Kingdom’s defenses, or even give me children. They are expecting me to marry a human, not a machine.

“I am ready.”

Well… To damn bad.

Key 🗝️ To Your Heart

༶•┈┈⛧┈♛ An Automaton Tale ♛┈⛧┈┈•༶

Chapter XV

Written By @hanabobanagames (bishiefanatic)

༶•┈┈⛧┈♛🗝️♛┈⛧┈┈•༶

A sense of dread gradually built up within the pit of her stomach, the closer she came to the throne room. It was eerily like she was walking to the gallows, the executioner waiting to lob off her head to a crowd of people. Funnily enough, the call for that to happen, might just grow into fruition if she were to announce to the Kingdom that she would be marrying Kugutsu, that there would be no other for her.

That dread however disappeared the moment she spotted her automaton, standing in the middle of the hallway, awaiting her like a valiant Knight would. Her heart began to hammer inside her chest ecstatically, a smile growing upon her face, as her entourage of maids seemed confused by Kugutsu blocking their path, each of them looking towards one another, before eying Lumine in question.

“I shall escort the princess from here.” Kugutsu announced, gaze set directly on Lumine, taking in her gorgeous visage. If I had breath to breathe, you would have taken it away, my starlight.

“B-But-“ about to argue, the head maid’s sentence was cut off by the princess, who took a step forward, asserting her power and dominance, something she rarely did towards the staff.

“Thank you, ladies for helping me. You have all done a wonderful job. Kugutsu, my bodyguard, will take it from here. Please, go back to your regular duties.”

Many of them looked hesitant, but in the end, all of them had to relent. There had been no direct orders from the King, so Lumine’s words were basically law to them. Bowing respectfully to both Kugutsu and her, the flock of maids began to scurry away, a couple looking back briefly, before disappearing around corners.

There was a soldier on patrol down the hallway, idly casting glances their way, a few servants walked about carrying jugs and other items for their chores, minding their own business for the most part. The air in the castle could easily be read as early morning, with a light breeze blowing through the opened windows, a few of those windows wearing curtains, the fabric gently rustling. The pair that stood in the middle of said hallway had no privacy, so they couldn’t do much, save for stare at one another silently from their positions.

“Well,” smoothing her hands over the front of her dress, Lumine was at least relieved the skirts attached weren’t so heavy enough to make her feel like a walking puff ball. “, how do I look?”

If she were to be honest, Lumine was happy he was the first to see her, it actually meant a lot to her. So much so, that she had almost told all the maids to detour down a randoms set of hallways, just so that it could buy time. There was no doubt her Sentierial would eventually find her, she was confident he would.

Kugutsu remained quiet, a small smile splayed across his face, gaze boring into hers, making her become anxious and fidgety, as her fingers pinched at the fabric. About to speak again, Lumine was suddenly caught up in the whirlwind of his hasty actions, as he was upon her quickly, grabbing her elbow, guiding her off to someplace obscure and out of sight.

“K-Kugu!?”

She kept her voice low, as he pushed them into a corner of the castle that was partially secluded and casted into the shadows. He knew of this place, had catalogued it to memory upon inspection and this was one of the reasons why he had done so. It wasn’t an entirely hidden corner, however If anyone were to pass close by and pay attention enough, they’d surely see the couple now pressed against one another, faces centimeters apart.

“Kug-“ this time she wasn’t able to even finish speaking, before her automaton captured her lips, stealing her breath away at the same time. Lumine began to melt instantly, eyes fluttering closed, as she let herself to be swept up in the headiness of passion.

Kugutsu’s arms had wrapped around her, holding her up in place, which was a good thing, because her knees were already feeling wobbly and she could trust that he wouldn’t let her fall. His tongue moved inside her mouth, swirling around the wet cavern and she didn’t dare battle against his advances, allowing her to submit to his ravenous desires.

“Mmm.” Shuddering, Lumine managed to tear away from their kiss, feeling one of Kugutsu’s hands roaming over the front of her chest. “K-Kugu.” she whispered breathlessly, the man placing light kisses against her cheek, down her chin, over her exposed neck, as she leant her head to the side, giving him all the access he could want.

“All I would have to do, is inch my fingers over the top of your bodice,” his words mimicked his actions, going slowly so as to make sure she was watching. If at any moment he heard footsteps, or if she wished to stop, then he would be off of her in an instant. “, peel it down ever so slowly, watching as ever inch of your ivory, flawless flesh is revealed to me and only me,” his voice was a low, drawling purr, as he pulled the fabric down, sometimes letting his gaze rise up to watch her face. “, no one else, Lumine,” he whispered. “, no one else is allowed to do this but me.”

“K-Kugutsu…” she should be stopping him from going any further, especially when they were out in the open like this, the rush in which was making her face heat up, heart pounding against her chest like a snare drum, but Lumine couldn’t get out the right words. Her eyes came to meet with his violet irises, breath hitching at his next sentence, its what she wanted to hear.

“You are beautiful.”

Though he liked how easy it was for him to watch as her breasts fell out from the top of her bodice, it angered him to know that other men would be fantasizing about the same thing. It was laughable that her own nightgown served as more protection against such advances, then this dress meant to be worn outside and around others. His gaze fell upon her exposed bare breasts, watching them rise and fall, as Lumine’s breathing grew little erratic. If they were caught at the moment, there really was no explaining their way out of this particular scenario.

Kugutsu had truly only meant to kiss her, perhaps fondle his princess over her clothes, he hadn’t meant to go so far, but just by tasting her, letting his tongue rove inside her mouth, had he been unable to restrain himself from wanting more. He cupped one of her breasts in his hands, witnessing Lumine bite her lip in an attempt to not cry out, her eyes squeezing shut, as he began to knead and massage the supple globe, letting his thumb tease over her nipple, bringing the nub into erectness.

Pinning her in place with his bottom half, his knee coming in between her legs so she didn’t fall, did he bring his other hand to begin playing with both her breasts. He enjoyed her soft mewls, the way her hips bucked subconsciously, back arching slightly. Kugutsu brought his lips to kiss his key, extremely pleased to see that she still wore it, that it could be seen by everyone. He continued to trail kisses along her chest, wondering if he should go so far as to begin licking and suckling at her bosom, knowing that he was probably going too far with that idea.

“K-Kugutsu, p-please.” Lumine didn’t know what she pleading for, but the dull ache that blossomed between her legs was already telling her that she wanted far more then just his hands and his teasing kisses. At the same time, her father, Aether, and the Ragnvindrs were waiting upon her and here she was, being made into a panting, hot mess in a corner of the castle. “Kug-Mmmm!” her lips were captured once more, whining lightly as her automaton released her breasts, both bouncing lightly at the loss of friction against them.

Releasing her lips, Kugutsu nuzzled his nose against her own affectionately, hearing her giggle wearily, before he spoke, “Remember the pleasure I gave to you as go about entertaining these men,” he began to pull up her bodice, being gentle, knowing why she groaned and gave him a pleading look, as the friction of the fabric teased her hardened nipples. “, remember my touches and the feel of my hands, my starlight. Think only of me.”

“I am always thinking of you.” letting her hands fall upon his chest, Lumine smiled warmly.

“Then we are the same, my princess, for you are always on my mind.” Kissing her forehead, Kugutsu took a step back, making sure she didn’t suddenly collapse onto the floor. He watched her carefully, on the ready in case she wobbled out of step and tumbled to the ground. “Can you walk?”

“Mmm…” sheepishly, Lumine came to take a couple of steps to test out her knees, finding she was able to walk about without falling. “Yes, I believe I can.” She looked to him, as her arms came up to hug herself. “Y-You are cruel, Kugu.” the ache between her legs was still there and she was glad for her many skirts, so he couldn’t view how she now rubbed her thighs together, trying to bring her some comfort.

“Am I?” he wore a wicked smile. “If you’d like, we can continue in your bedroom.”

“Y-You know we cannot!” Lumine exclaimed indignantly, pouting now. “You are so mean!”

“Heh,” with a Cheshire cat like smile, Kugutsu let the back of his hand graze across her cheek. “,I am suffering right alongside you.”

“GOOD!” she huffed, shoulders straightening. “Suffer!”

Chuckling, Kugutsu watched as his princess stomped her way into the middle of the hallway, glaring over her shoulder at him, before grumpily fixing up her outfit, making sure everything was back in its proper place. “Shall we head to the throne room, I can carry you there.” he grinned like a madman.

“Grrr. Hmph!” upturning her chin, Lumine began stomping down the hallway. “

“Wait up, princess, you might fall. I think your knees are still shaking.”

“Shush!” she was ignoring the man’s laughter. Jerk!

༶•┈┈⛧┈♛🗝️♛┈⛧┈┈•༶

Aether and Callen had did well to entertain their guests while they waited for Lumine to appear, both Tigel men all the while acutely aware that the red haired Ragnvindr would often glance over towards the entrance, eager to see any sign of the princess. For Callen, this was good news and he found the man’s actions quite adorable, but for Aether, he saw Diluc’s yearning as a bad sign. It just was not going to end well for the crimson eyed man and the prince could only hope that the fallout wasn’t cataclysmic.

“The Windblume festival is soon. I hear your children will be attending this year!” Crepus continued the conversation without skipping a beat, sometimes Kaeya jumping in to help his father, both trying not to let it be known that Diluc was checked out considerably, so focused on simply meeting the girl he had been desperate to see again for a little over half a year.

“Yes, they will. I decided it was time for them to start attending events outside our borders, to spread their wings. I am fine with keeping the castle nice and cozy, until they return. I’ve trained them well, both are efficient with the sword and can defend themselves against attack if need be.”

“I have no doubt the prince and princess can take care of themselves, but would it not be wise to have at least a chaperone with them? My son Keaya or Diluc could volunteer, I am sure we could work something out, especially for the festival.”

Callen chuckled, a knowing smile crossing his face, “I am afraid that position has already been filled. You will come to meet the man who takes care of my children, wellllllll,” he side eyed Aether, who in turn rolled his eyes at his father, their exchange making all three Ragnvindrs grow exceedingly curious. “, at least one of them. I’m sure if you ask nicely,” nudging Aether, Callen chortled. “,dear son of mine, he could offer you at least a few seconds of his time.”

“Ha, as if I would. And I doubt he’d spare seconds.” Aether muttered under his breath, knowing that Kugutsu would more than likely feed him to the damn wolves if it meant his sister would survive. Which was fine by him, because he would willingly sacrifice himself if it meant Lumine would come out alive in a horrible situation.

This isn’t’ what his sister would want to hear, so he kept it to himself, but if it came down to one of them ruling the Kingdom, he would gladly sacrifice his life, if it meant Lumine would end up the ruler in the end. He loved Terawedian, but he loved his family more and that meant that his life was forfeit, just so long as Lumine lived to see another day. These sort of thoughts only came into fruition recently, due to the assassination attempts. It wasn’t as if he was actively looking to die, but Aether Tigel didn’t fear death.

“I am curious now on who this man is, Callen,” Crepus chuckled. “, you have definitely piqued my interest.”

Just as the man finished his sentence, did the door to the throne room open. All eyes went to view Lumine walking into the room, followed by a violet haired man, who trailed a few steps back, maintaining a vigilant eye. The Ragnvindr family instantly fixated on the violet eyed man, who didn’t spare them a second glance, eyes trained on his princess.

“I apologize for my tardiness.”

“You are quite alright; we were just conversing over random matters.”

Finally, did Diluc speak, his crimson gaze glued on the girl, who curtsied formally to the three men, all of whom bowed cordially in return.

“It is a pleasure to make your acquaintance again, your highness.” Diluc spoke up once more, not even caring if Kaeya or his father were now eyeing him with knowing looks, silently teasing him with their playful smiles.

“And yours as well, Lord Ragnvindr.”

Diluc felt as if they had had this conversation before, no he was certain they did, “By all means, you may call me Diluc, if you so wish.” It had been a little over six months, so she could easily have forgotten just a little of their time together. This wasn’t enough for him to grow out of sorts, he was determined to win over her heart this weekend.

“Well then, it is nice to meet you again, Diluc.” Nodding her head, Lumine looked towards Kaeya and Crepus, who stood side by side, looking with pride at the red haired man. It was obvious now that Crepus was probably placing all his chips on Diluc, while Kaeya was more than likely going to sit out the courting game. This boded well for Lumine, if she just had to handle one man and not the both at the same time.

After saying sharing greetings with the other two males, Lumine gestured towards Kugutsu with her hand, needing them to know of her automaton’s presence and what his role was. She had seen how curious they had been, and it wasn’t as if she were going to keep him in the shadows.

“This is Kugutsu Kirushima, my bodyguard and trusted friend. He will be accompanying me wherever I go.”

“Oooh, so this is the man himself.” Crepus smiled broadly.

“Does only the princess get a bodyguard?” Kaeya arched an eyebrow curiously, as he looked upon Kugutsu, who remained silently a few feet behind the girl.

“Kugutsu is special,” the King answered matter of fact. “, his one primary duty is to protect my daughter and he will not be sueded to do anything else. Even if I had to a knife to my very throat, if Lumine was in danger, she would take priority.” He chuckled heartily. “I am quite fond of that mindset. No other human can pull it off you see, for he is an automaton. Saves me from worrying.”

“An automaton.” In unison, all three Ragnvindrs looked on in shock, as their eyes met Kugutsu once more.

“An Automaton bodyguard?” Crepus’s mouth fell open in stunned disbelief. “Surely you jest, Callen. You know as well as I do, that automaton’s aren’t capable of killing. Let alone fighting.” He turned to face his friend. “Unless you had Julius derive a new program to do such a thing. B-But even so, the programming alone for fighting and weapon wielding… It’s ludicrous to think of! You jest, Callen!”

“I am not joking, my good friend. Kugutsu is very much the real deal. He is an automaton who can fight, who can wield weapons and who can protect my daughter. He is also something of a strategist, as I have just learned. He has a mind of his own and I proud to know that he is by my daughters side.”

Lumine stood in awe of her father’s words, briefly looking over her shoulder at Kugutsu, happy for her Sentierial to receive such praise. Did you hear that, Kugutsu!? He’s proud of you! Oh! Her heart swelled inside her chest. The look on his face! Like a father boasting about his own child! Her eyes turned back to her father, giddy with happiness at his sentiments. It may have been just about Kugu’s skill and position, but Lumine would take it. If her father found use for Kugutsu, if her Sentierial continued to prove himself to the crown, then maybe, just maybe there was a chance that things wouldn’t turn to mush, once their secret was out.

“Those are some high praises indeed. I am fascinated by this Sentierial indeed. Just imagine if we could have automatons bolster the ranks of-“

“Now, now, did I not say that Kugutsu is special?” standing from his throne, Callen started down the steps. “This means one of a kind, my friend. Replicating his programming just isn’t possible.” he had no doubt it was because of the vision/aurlieas stone embedded in his chest, or maybe it was Ei’s skillful chip building. There was just no way to tell, not yet at least. Mayhap when Ei got better, then she could bring some light onto Kugutsu’s programming. Until then, Callen could only shoot out guesses. If Julius couldn’t figure the Sentierial out, then it wasn’t if he stood a chance too.

“Truly? So, it was sort of luck kind of thing?”

Callen shrugged halfheartedly, “Yes, sort of.” He decided they’d end the conversation there, wanting to veer back to the main subject, which was his daughter and Diluc finally getting to spend some time together. Clapping his hands together, he gathered everyone’s attention, “Now, I am all for giving a tour of the castle, before we do anything else and if my children would like to spend more time with your boys, that is alright as well.”

“I can show Lord Kaeya around the barracks and the training grounds,” Aether decided to play his role of support, both in the presence of his father and for Lumine. Now he knew exactly how Rosaria felt, having loyalties with two different Kingdoms, even if both Kingdoms were on good terms with one another. “, I heard you are a cavalry Captain to Mondstadt’s crown. It’s a wonder you are here, with that sort of position. I can also show you the stables as well. I am sure you are curious about our horses.”

Kaeya arched an eyebrow, interest definitely piqued, “That I am, your highness. Thank you. The King is very generous with giving me time, even though I do get flack for it from certain individuals who will remain nameless, or else I’ll start fearing for my life.”

“And you, my dear daughter? Would you like to show Diluc around?”

Lumine had been ready for this, “Actually, yes. I was hoping to show him around the city,” her eyes now fixed on the red-haired man. “, there is a beautiful park there, that I am sure you will love. There’s actually a tiny vineyard growing there, courtesy of a couple of Sentierial’s, who work for a local tavern. Apparently the land in the park is saturated with rare nutrients, or so they say, so we allowed them to start their tiny vineyard. I would love to get a winery owners take on it all.”

“But of course! I am at your service; I would be honored to escort you to the city.”

“Then let us head to the stables, we shall gather our horses there.”

Diluc’s eyes widened, “We are riding there?”

“Mhm.” Lumine smiled brightly. “You did bring a horse, did you not? If not, we have plenty for you to borrow.” Gesturing for him to follow, Lumine started for the exit. “Come, come!”

Kaeya snickered, admiring the girl his brother was infatuated with. She wasn’t anything like what Diluc had described her as, for one thing, she had short hair. “Tell me,” standing next to Aether, Kaeya decided to ask a question. “, did your sister recently cut her hair?”

Frowning, Aether slowly came to shake his head, “Well, no, not since she was ten. We used to have the same length of hair and then people always thought we looked alike, so she decided to cut it short. After a while, puberty set in and we stopped looking exactly identical, though the resemblance is definitely remains. However, she never went back to long hair, and I kept my braid.”

“I see.” Kaeya quickly grew concerned. “S-So, six months ago…?”

“She had the same hairstyle she does now.” He gave the man a skeptical look, crossing his arms in front of his chest. “Why do you ask? What is the matter?”

“Nothing, it’s nothing!” deciding to just leave it be, Kaeya played it off. “I was just curious.”

Aether wasn’t convinced, but he wasn’t in the mood to ask more questions, so he shrugged it off and began to escort the blue haired Ragnvindr brother towards the barracks, oblivious to Kaeya’s growing discontent, or the fact he was looking back at Diluc, who retreated out of the throne room, following close behind Lumine’s trail.

༶•┈┈⛧┈♛🗝️♛┈⛧┈┈•༶

“You seemed surprised that I mentioned riding on horseback, Diluc.” starting outside towards the stables, Lumine looked over to the red-haired man who walked beside her, whilst Kugutsu maintained a distance of three paces behind, forever vigilant of threats and of Diluc. “Were you expecting a carriage?”

“Actually, I was,” Diluc confessed, taking the chance to compliment her appearance. “, you look radiant today, your highness. I only assumed that you wouldn’t want your dress to grow dirty or your hair to become mused due to the wind.”

Lumine scoffed, “No way! I don’t even like these dresses and my hair can always get fixed later on!” she grinned happily, taking note of Diluc’s shocked expression at her admission. “I love horseback riding! You see my beautiful, strong stallion is called Repede and he can make any ride enjoyable! He is a Sentierial, just like many of our horses inside the stable. We do have twelve or thirteen non-automaton’s however, three of which are studs, who are looking forward to breeding season for sure.”

“I heard Terawedian is known for their Sentierial occupancy, what with Julius and a handful of other crafters in your borders, but I am truly seeing it firsthand. Do you have a petting zoo with all automaton’s by chance?”

“We do!” Lumine giggled. “You must see it at some point! I love all kinds of animals, Diluc, whether they be Sentierial or not. However, it is just easier to maintain machine like animals, since there is no need to train them or feed them, even though I do it anyways.”

“Y-You feed them?”

“Oh yes! They love sugar cubes and hay!”

“Do they…” Diluc’s mouth fell open. “B-But, they do not need it. Why would yo-“

“And you do not need half the stuff you ingest into your body,” Lumine countered hastily, pinning the man with a piercing gaze. “, let alone need anything else that does not equate to you living, like drinking, sex, reading a book, but you ingest it and do these things anyways. So why should Sentierial’s be treated any different!?”

Diluc came to chuckle now, which caused Lumine to come to a grounding halt, looking towards him in confusion and twinge of anger, as the girl looked ready to berate him yet again it would seem. He never would have imagined such a conversation to be happening, let alone to be facing her sudden fury, but here he was, strangely even more attracted to her, “I fear there is a misunderstanding.”

He quickly spoke up, hoping to calm her rising anger, “I did not ask because I found your methods odd, or that I even found you odd. Nor am I laughing in mockery of you, but simply because of this misunderstanding. I asked because I was shocked you do the same. I too find myself feeding the automaton squirrels nuts, or giving fish food to the automaton fish who swim in our ponds or even treating my Sentierial’s that work around the manor as if they are living beings. I had a feeling you were a girl who felt the same as I, since” his finger came to poke the center of his chest. “, you wear a Sentierial’s key.”

“…” mouth fall agape in awe, Lumine brought her hand to clasp at Kugu’s key. “H-How did you…?” her words trailed off, as she now watched the man dig into his pocket, taking out what appeared to be a keyring, with three keys dangling upon it.

He showed off a bronze key, holding it up as if he were presenting a special relic. “Her name is Adelinde and since I was but a small boy, she has been like a mother to me and Kaeya, when ours died at birth. We both hold her dear to our hearts, even if she is but a Sentieral. She is an older model you see and often times her aurlieas stone gives out, at random intervals, but despite this, we would never think to replace her. It is because of her, that my brother and I as well treat automaton’s like friends.”

Lumine expression softened considerably, “I-I did not know… Oh, Diluc, I am so sorry about your mother.”

“Thank you, but you need not worry about me. You see, Adelinde was a gift to us, from our mother. So… We feel as if a part of her lives on inside the Sentierial, or she always wished for the automaton to take her place. Either way, Adelinde is special to us and we would never treat her like a ‘tool’, as we have seen others come to treat their machines.”

Nodding her head in understanding, Lumine seemed a lot more relaxed, as she smiled up at the man, “That is wonderful to hear.”

“Your key. Do you mind if I ask you who it belongs to?”

“…”

To me. Kugutsu crossed his arms in front of his chest, imagining himself saying those words out loud. What face would the man make? What face would Lumine make? But he kept his mouth shut, knowing it would be a mistake to come clean. He had been listening intently to Lord Ragnvindr’s story and was shocked to find the man was an ally to Lumine’s automaton cause. It would be easier if you were a piece of sh*t. He thought to himself, having glowered at Lumine, when she had smiled so tenderly at the man.

Do not smile at him. Had been the first thought that had come to mind, but he understood why she had, even if he still did not like it. This was unfair. Was this to be his fate for the foreseeable future, watching the love of his life smile at others, letting them see her beautiful face light up?

“To a very special person as well.” Lumine answered shyly, letting the pads of her fingers run along the edges of the golden key. “And that is all I can say.”

Diluc conceded to this, not wanting to push his luck or make her angry again, he wasn’t looking to delve into her secrets, at least, not until they got closer. “You need not say anymore then.” Returning the keyring to his pocket, Diluc came to smile. “Shall we continue?”

Nodding, Lumine briefly shifted her gaze to Kugutsu, only to frown, “Kugu? What is the matter?” she had noticed that her bodyguard looked to be on alert, eyes narrowed, as he looked off to the righthand side.

“I am not sure.”

Diluc and Lumine followed the Sentierial’s line of sight, both trying to observe their surroundings for any intruders or the like. They could see nothing but thick foliage, which included short and tall bushes, along with an abundance of trees, which surrounded the righthand side of the path towards the stables. There was a lot of open land, once past this particular area, as to let the horses roam about for hours at a time, so this location was awful for an oncoming assault, unless said assault was being done by one or two people.

“Should we go back inside?”

Kugutsu came to shake his head, “No. I do not sense the presence anymore…” he returned his attention back to Lumine, his princess showing concern on her face. “Perhaps it was merely a bird or a squirrel, there are rabbits about, so it could be one of them as well. Do not worry, your highness, I am here. Nothing will happen to you. You are safe, my princess.”

On the inside Lumine was imploding, trying to maintain a normal expression, even with Kugutsu’s close to scandalous reply. She knew for a fact that he had said those things on purpose, and she dared not look to Diluc, in fear of how the man would perceive such statements. One could easily just write it off as a Sentierial’s programming, but after everything they had discussed, even with her father’s words equated into the mix, surely the red head would at least be somewhat suspicious.

However, Diluc was once again laughing, surprising both Kugutsu and Lumine, the pair not expecting such a reaction, “Your father was right, he does care much about you, loyal to a fault. No wonder he finds it funny that Aether and him are written off. I am glad you have such a machine watching over you, your highness.” Looking back to Lumine, Diluc continued to smile. “I know nothing about a Sentierial’s capability at combat, but given their inhuman like strength, I can only imagine the damage Kugutsu could inflict in a fight.”

Would you like to find out? Kugutsu held his tongue, glaring at the crimson haired Lord, whom Lumine was now staring at with fondness, another smile appearing upon her face. Stop it.

Lumine sensed an ominous aura coming from her Sentierial, so she quickly changed the subject, hoping to reach the stables before Kugutsu did anything else. Diluc was a kind man, so it was easy to relax around him and something told her, that Kugutsu was not happy at all about this. Guhh… What do I do? I feel like every time I smile, Kugutsu’s mood grows worse. She had been sensing it for a while, remembering the words he had whispered to her before they had arrived at the throne room, his touches. B-But I would like to be friends with this man at least!

= 🗝️ =

Upon approaching the stables, did the two humans of the trio find themselves suddenly witnessing Kugutsu run past them, unsheathing his daggers, as he came to stand in a defensive position. Diluc came to shield Lumine from whatever hostile opponent the Sentierial tensed, despite not seeing a thing from within the massive farm like building.

“K-Kugutsu…?”

“There are five to six humans inside the stable, they are hostile. You can not see them due to the shade, but my eyes are unlike yours.” he was actually thankful to Ei, for it was only because of her that his vision was more enhanced then the average automaton. “They are watching us; they know we are here. They see me. They know their cover is blown; they had probably hoped to ambush you.”

“I-I don’t have my sword.” Lumine hissed, looking around frantically, seeing no other intruders in sight.

Diluc clicked his tongue in frustration, “I was foolish not to bring my own weapon.”

“They are talking amongst one another. They are planning to rush us. We are far from the castle, and they more then likely took out any of the soldiers on patrol nearby. It is what I would have done. Running in your heels would get you nowhere and I cannot carry you. I need to be ready to go on the offensive.”

“I can run in my heels, Kugu.” Lumine stated adamantly, though she was unsure of how well she’d do on the gravel ground beneath her feet at the moment.

“I can carry her, Kugutsu.” The red haired Lord stated firmly, ready to take the initiative and guard the princess with his life. “You worry about the intruders. I shall take care of Lumine.”

“…” gritting his teeth, Kugutsu loathed knowing that this was the best course of action, that any other solution would lead to Lumine possibly getting hurt. Even if she were to take off her heels, the probability of her feet being gutted by the stone pathway, leading to her downfall was eminent. He had no choice but to let the Lord be a voluntary meat shield. “… Very well. They are preparing to advance. Pick up her now. Wait for my order to run.”

“W-Wai-Ah!” being swooped off her feet, Lumine was now being held tightly in Diluc’s arms, the man cradling her close. “… I don’t like this. Anything could happen to you, Diluc.”

“Anything could happen to you!” Kugutsu hissed in return. “Let him be a sacrifice, your highness.”

Though he didn’t like how the automaton described his show of chivalry and affection, Diluc wouldn’t deny that this is exactly what he would be, if push came to shove. He would give his life to the princess, not just because he loved her so, but because she had a grand role to play, unlike him, who was simply a modest winery and tavern owner.

A snarling sound interrupted their small feud, the trio watching as a silver blur burst from the right hand side out of the bushes, racing into the stable. The three were left speechless, beginning to hear the wails of the humans contained within. It was at this point, Diluc gently lowered Lumine back to the ground, however his arms remained around her securely.

“What is happening?” Diluc could see nothing, even with the stable doors wide open.

“…” Kugutsu blinked a couple of times, managing to focus sometimes on the quick reflexes of the beast. “It is a wolf. A very large wolf. A Sentierial wolf.”

“We do not own a Sentierial wolf.”

Bringing her hand over her mouth, Lumine could only imagine what said wolf was up too inside the stable, as she continued to hear more of the agonizing cries of the men contained within. She wasn’t about to side with the bad guys, but the pained cries were excruciating to listen too.

It wasn’t long until a wounded man came scrambling out of the stables, covered in blood, one arm practically hanging off its socket, as his face was filled with horror and dredge. He looked as if the God of Death itself was after his ass, as he desperately tried to sprint for any kind of safety.

“Kugutsu! We can’t let him escape!” Lumine ordered.

Kugutsu reacted fast, rushing forward to knock down the dismembered man, who began to plead for his very life, upon impact of the floor. Tears flooded down his face, as he looked ready to pass out, simply due to blood loss alone.

“KUGUTSU!” again she was crying out the automaton’s name, seeing the Sentierial wolf for herself now, as the large, handsome but blood soaked beast, stalked outside the stables, looking to finish off its massacre. The creature itself looked to be a mix between a wolf and a Siberian husky, its fur was a silver and grayish coat, eyes beautiful and luminescent, as he slowly prowled forward.

“You have done enough.” Deciding to try and speak with the machine, Kugutsu captured its gaze. “We need this man alive. You will stand down.” Eyes narrowing, he spoke again, this time more firmly. “Sit.” He could sense the wolf wished to listen, but the mere sight of the crying man that laid at his feet, was sending him into a furious, rage induced fervor.

“Please…”

“Your highness!” Diluc pulled back the girl, who struggled to break free from his hold, wanting to communicate with the blood-soaked animal. “Stop this.”

“Let me go, Diluc.”

The wolf suddenly turned its attention on the pair, growling threatening at the scene of the red eyed Lord holding fast to the princess, who was eager to escape his clutches. Kugutsu grew thoughtful, sensing a shift in the animal’s attitude.

“Release her, Diluc. She is safe.”

“What!? Are you mad!?” Diluc exclaimed, refusing to listen.

“Release her NOW, or you will be next on this animal’s spree!”

Lumine found herself finally having freedom, continuing to gaze upon the wolf, who seemed to lower its head in submissiveness, tail coming between its legs, as she remained with her eyes fixed upon him.

“Are you here for me?” she whispered, stepping forward timidly. Though the sounds of the gorefest that had raged inside the stable had unsettled her, she didn’t mind approaching the blood covered beast, as she would forever be a sucker for an adorable animal. “Hello.” Crouching down now, Lumine held out her hand. “Come.”

Diluc’s heart could have leapt out of his chest, as he witnessed the deadly beast pad up to the princess, the girl bravely beginning to pat and caress him tenderly, as if he hadn’t just decimated a group of full grown men. Now, the wolf was acting like a toy poodle, its massive form coming to lay upon the ground, before turning onto its back, wanting bully rubs as Lumine continued to show it affection.

Grunting, Kugutsu didn’t seem surprised, as he spoke, “It would seem, we know for whom it was here for.” His eye twitched, as he watched Lumine giddily give the wolf belly rubs. Was he really getting jealous over a stupid dog?

“Who’s a good boy? You are! Yes, you are~! Good boy! You did soooo good!” giving the wolf scritches, uncaring of the blood washing upon her hands, Lumine smiled. “Who sent you, boy? Hmm? Who sent you to me?”

“I shall call for the castle guard, I’m sure your father would like to hear about this right away.” Diluc instantly pivoted on his heel, running back to the castle at full speed.

“Is he still alive?” lifting her head, Lumine looked over to Kugutsu, who shoved the man with his foot.

“Barely. He’ll obviously need medical attention, maybe a blood transfusion, but he should be able to answer some questions, before kicking the bucket.”

“Why were they here? I don’t understand…” standing straight now, Lumine set her gaze towards the stables, eyes narrowing. “There is nothing in the stables of any value, save for the horses… And I have never heard of reports of thieves out for stallions and mares, especially thieves desperate enough to sneak into the castle!”

The wolf now came to shake its fur, as it got back up to its feet. The beast was extremely large, coming the princess’s hips, in terms of height. If she so wanted too, Lumine could easily get upon the animal’s back and go for a ride.

“…” Kugutsu began to shake his head. “I am not sure. Shall we find out?”

= t b c =

Chapter 16: Chapter Sixteen

Chapter Text

“N-No!” before she could rush forward, Lumine’s arm was captured by Kugutsu, who held on fast, grip unwavering. “Gods…” her breath hitched in the back of her throat, bottom lip quivering, as tears began to bream in her eyes. She fought with the Sentierial’s grip, just as she fought with her dry sobs. “Re-Release me.” she knew it was fruitless to struggle, an automaton’s grip was ever unyielding, not unless they yielded it themselves. “Please, Kugu.”

“…” Kugutsu’s face contorted in a mixture of frustration and disgust at the scene laid out before him. It wasn’t the bloody massacre that the wolf had done that made the scene a horrifying mess, but rather what the bastards had been doing in the stables.

“W-Why…” wrecked with sobs, Lumine tried once more to yank her arm free, finding that Kugu at some point had released his grip. “I-I just…” stepping forward, past the severed limbs and the sticky, puss and mucus covered piles of human meat left behind by the wolves rage, did Lumine find herself finally kneeling in front of one of the wrecked automaton horses, which laid lifeless on its side. “Why would they do this!?” her hand shakily came out to touch the frayed hole where once its heart laid.

Kugutsu took note that only one or two automaton horses were left alive, along with the horses made of flesh and bone. His eyes roved over the horses that had been basically murdered. Moving towards the center of the stables, he crouched down, poking through one of the intruders sacks, pulling out what were probably the horses aurlieas stones.

“It appears as if they were murdering the horses for their lieas stones.” Clicking his tongue in anger Kugutsu dropped the stone back into the sack. “Judging by the contents of this bag, this wasn’t their first stop.” Once again, he was looking around the room, assessing the damage each of the horses chest plates had taken. “Did each of the horses have keys?”

“No, actually, they don’t.” sniffling, Lumine wiped at her eyes. “With the number of horses we keep, it would be difficult to find each ones key. So, the crafter who makes our horses decided to just have latches for their chest plates. All you’d have to do is press and pull on a small lever.” She pointed to where the lever was located, a very easily noticed detail, if one cared to take a few seconds. This only served to make her more angrier and depressed.

“They were sloppy… Either they didn’t care, or they were in a rush. I’d say it’s a balance of the two.” Standing straight now, Kugutsu turned to look upon his princess, who remained knelt at the side of one of the automaton horses, her hand gently stroking the stallions man, as she continued to sniffle softly, every once and awhile wiping away the loose tears that continued to fall.

His footsteps were silent as he moved towards her, taking note that the wolf backed away from him, seemingly out of respect, as he came closer towards the princess. The bloody animal was an oddity indeed, but the least of their concerns, considering he had saved Lumine and the rest of the horses. Coming to kneel beside her, resting a hand upon Lumine’s back soothingly, “Lumine.” his tone remained gentle, yet somewhat firm, given they would need to be on their feet and out of the stables soon to meet with the king.

He loathed seeing her in such a state, there was a throbbing pain inside his chest, whenever he looked upon her, one that made he knew could be considered ‘heartache’. If this was a human emotion, then he could see how it could turn those that were weak of heart, into horrible people. He would give anything to both see Lumine smile again and to make the pain in his chest go away.

“I know this is an awful sight to behold. Saying ‘we can just fix them’ is crass and cruel, but it is the truth. Their stones remain with us and these horses can be repaired to full health. I am sure they will be happy to be on their feet again, given a second chance.”

Sniffling, Lumine nodded her head, “Yes, I can call upon Julius. He and I can get to work on them, I know a little about what to do. They mangled the chest plates, but…” lifting her head, Lumine looked around the room again. “But from I can tell, they didn’t mess up any of the wiring when taking out the stones. Maybe a little hot glue is needed here and there, but other than that, we need only pop their hearts back in and fix their plates.”

Both took notice of the massive wolf, who began to whimper, padding over to them with his head hunched down, ears flattened upon the top of his head.

With a gentle smile, Lumine brought up her hand, petting the beast, who instantly came to lower itself between them, “You did good, boy.” She murmured. “You did really good. Thank you so much.”

“Perhaps Julius has an idea on who sent this animal and why it’s probably considering you, its master.”

“Maybe… You know, I think he likes you too. Kugu.”

Grunting, Kugutsu shrugged, “I care not if he likes me or not.”

“Awwww, don’t say that. It would be nice to have a canine companion. They say dogs are man’s best friends. And he’s such an adorable puppy!” Giggling, Lumine used both hands to scratch at the wolves back, the animal showing intense pleasure, as its tail began to wag about joyously. “Yesss, you are~! You are a pwetty puppy.”

“That ‘puppy’ can take out a group of armed men, with relative ease and if it were to stand on its hind legs, it would be taller then you. I honestly do not see what you see.”

“Booooo. Don’t wisten to him, boy,” Lumine continued to use baby speech, as she rubbed at the wolves ears. “, you are pwuppy, yes you are. A pwetty baby.” She stuck out her tongue at her violet eyed Sentierial. “Just because you don’t see it, doesn’t make it ‘true’. Hehe. Maybe you have a new friend, Kugu, someone who can help you protect me. Someone who can watch your back. What do you say, boy? Do you wanna help Kugu? Do you wanna be another official bodyguard?”

The wolf raised its head, upturning its snot as it let out a echoing howl, which made both Kugutsu and Lumine reel back in shock at the volume.

“I’ll take that as ‘yes’.” She giggled, patting the wolf upon its head.

“Hmph,” snorting, Kugutsu eyed his so called new ‘friend’. “, let’s get one thing straight, mut.” The animal turned to look at him. “I’m the alpha in this partnership. You answer to me. Got that?”

‘Grr, woof!’

Lumine’s mouth fell open in shock, “H-He answered you! At least, I think he did. Does that mean he accepts? I think he accepted, that has to be acceptance!”

“Heh,” reaching out, Kugutsu began to pat the wolf upon the top of his head. “, good boy. Now I have two pets to take care of.”

In unison, at exactly the same time and with the same animosity, did both the wolf and Lumine began to argue on Kugutsu’s declared statement.

“Excuse me! I am not a pet!”

‘Grrr, woof, woof!’

“I am the princess of Terawedian and YOUR girlfriend! Y-You may give me head pats, but that hardly means I am s-some, some pet!”

‘Woof! WOOF!’

Kugutsu began to laugh, Yup. Two definite headaches now. A broad smile grew upon his face, as he stared fondly at his princess, while she and the wolf continued to argue and glower at him.

Key 🗝️ To Your Heart

༶•┈┈⛧┈♛ An Automaton Tale ♛┈⛧┈┈•༶

Chapter XVI

Written By @hanabobanagames (bishiefanatic)

༶•┈┈⛧┈♛🗝️♛┈⛧┈┈•༶

“Are you alright?” upon arrival did Callen immediately go to his daughter, his face having paled upon seeing the blood staining her dress and hands. “Are you hurt!?”

“I am fine, father, I’m not hurt. This isn’t my blood.”

Aether, Crepus and his sons surrounded the King and the trio, as Kugutsu began to explain what had occurred, along with their new alliance with the Sentierial wolf. Callen didn’t seem to thrilled about the animal as he stared down at it suspiciously, the massive beast maintaining its head down in submission, sticking close to Lumine and trying to make itself look as small as possible. This of course was an impossible feat, considering how big it was compared to his daughter and the devastation it wreaked upon the thieves.

“Aurlieas stones…”

“Do you know something about this, father?” Lumine’s brow furrowed, sensing that the man wasn’t giving her the full picture.

Nodding, Callen’s gaze fell on the soldiers who began carting off the almost lifeless, yet still breathing man off. “We shall discuss it later.” It was a matter best kept amongst themselves. Even though he trusted Crepus and his sons, Callen would not give away information that could more or less be pivotal to his Kingdom. As he continued to set his gaze upon the stables, did he now witness another soldier stepping out of the building, looking sick to his stomach, as he carried a blood-soaked sack in front of him. “I suppose those are the horses stones?”

“Yes, your highness.” Kugutsu answered. “And more, it would appear. This wasn’t the thieves first stop. I assume they were desperate and in a hurry.”

“Desperate… It doesn’t make sense.” He murmured out loud. “The size of those stones alone don’t wield much on the market. Perhaps in abundance, but even then…”

“W-Wait.”

All eyes now focused on Lumine, as the girl’s expression made it evident that the cogs inside her head were turning and turning rapidly at that. She began to wag her finger in the air, when she came to a sudden realization. Quickly, did she turn on her heel, walking up to the soldier carrying the brown sack, hurriedly taking it from him.

“We can use this! We can trek our pilfering friends. We can’t lay all our eggs in one basket, the man we’re currently trying to bandage up could very well just die on us and then we’d be no closer to figuring out what these bastards are after.” Now wasn’t the time to watch her language and it didn’t seem as if anyone really cared whether she cursed or not.

“I am not following, Lumi.” Aether spoke up, arms crossing in front of his chest. “How will that bag help us?”

Kugutsu, even Diluc, seemed to catch on quick to Lumine’s plan, as both men were suddenly keen to the idea, fixated entirely on the girl who had stepped up to her new wolf companion, placing a hand upon the top of his head.

“I am sure our new friend here can help. What do you say, boy? Do you think you can track the fiends down?”

The wolf reeled back its head, howling its acceptance of what the princess was asking, its tail wagging eagerly to either go along with her orders or maybe to prove itself that it was part of the time. Either way, Lumine and Kugutsu looked on with approval at the animal.

“Kugutsu and I-“

“Wait, wait, no,” stopping his daughter from continuing, Callen began to shake his head. “, you will not be going anywhere. You’re in no state of dress to-“

“Kugutsu, let me borrow a dagger.”

Raising an eyebrow in question, Kugutsu did as his princess asked, unsheathing a dagger and handing it over. Now all watched on with enrapt curiosity, as Lumine stabbed through her skirts, began to cut the fabric, before tearing it apart, tossing the unused cloth upon the ground in a huff. Kaeya and Diluc looked to one another, clearly in awe of the girl’s actions.

It was like Diluc was falling in love all over again, seeing a new side to the girl, far different then the one night they had met. Had it really been her? How had he been so blind as to miss how spectacular, Lumine Tigel truly was. Meanwhile, Kaeya was falling for the honey blonde princess in his own way, although he’d keep himself in check, for his brother’s sake. He had promised to sit this one out and so he would stay true to his word.

“There. Now I can ride a horse.”

Callen grunted, shaking his head with mirth, “I would be crazy to let you go. Even with Kugutsu, it is still dangerous.”

“Then allow us to go as well, your majesty.” Taking a step forward, Diluc volunteered himself, a huge broadsword now strapped to his backside, one that hadn’t been there before. “Though I am not a soldier like my brother, I know my way around a fight.”

“I am with, Diluc. I volunteer to be apart of the hunting group.”

As the Ragnvindr brothers said their peace, did Kugutsu remove the cloak around his shoulders, placing it over Lumine’s shoulders, tying it in place.

“I vouch for my sons.” Crepus spoke up, undisturbed by these turn of events. “They are both combat ready, Callen. If anything should happen to them, then they die with honor, and I would be a proud father.”

“No one is dying, Lord Ragnvindr.” Frowning, Lumine looked to Crepus with a look of frustration. “Not on my watch. Rest assured, everyone is coming back in one piece. With the inclusion of your sons, that makes a good enough sized party. Wouldn’t you say so, father?”

Callen now wore a strained expression, knowing that time was of the essence. Every second he dallied about, was another second the scent upon the sack dissipated and made it that much harder to track. “Very well.”

“Great! You two will need horses. We can’t tarry any longer.”

Quickly, did Lumine bring her thumb and index finger to her mouth, casting a far and wide whistle, that instantly gained results. From the stables, appeared the remaining horses, galloping forward, naying and kicking out their front legs, as if in greeting.

“Repede!” with a brilliant smile, Lumine held out her hands, happily greeting her stallion, as it trotted up to her. “Oh Repede…” her heart still hurt for the other horses that weren’t as lucky as her friend, but she was relieved nonetheless for her friends wellbeing. “I am glad you are alright, my friend.” Rubbing her face against that of the horses, Lumine smiled gently. “We’re heading out, boy.”

“You’re gonna need a sword,” having thought ahead, Aether had brought his sister’s weapon, handing it over to the girl who took it with glee. “, and I need you to becareful.”

“I always am, dear brother. Help me up?”

“Yup. You two can grab any of the other horses,” he looked towards Diluc and Kaeya, who were already walking towards their favored steeds. “, as you can see, we don’t have many automaton ones left.”

Callen placed a hand upon Kugutsu’s shoulder, the Sentierial coming to look up at him with a questioning expression, “If anything happens to my daughter, Kugutsu, I will decommission you myself and if that happens, you will come to wish you could never feel pain. Do I make myself clear?”

Grunting, Kugutsu nodded, “Yes, your highness. However, do know, I’d help you in that process, if anything were to happen to her highness.”

“Good man.”

Kugutsu was given two solid pats on the back from the King, who looked down at him with a swell of pride upon his face, clearly because of the answer he had just received.

“I’ll contact Julius right after you leave.” Aether informed, making sure his sister was properly on Repede’s back. “I’m sure he’ll already be in the process of fixing up the horses by the time you return, he won’t leave them like that.”

“I know. Tell him I’ll help out when I get back, I promise. Make sure to keep the castle safe when I’m gone, o’brother of mine.” This also included their father.

“Yeah, yeah, just don’t do anything stupid.”

“You are talking to your sister,” passing the pair, Kugutsu snickered in amusem*nt, receiving a glower from Lumine in the process. “, she will always do something stupid. It never fails.”

“I resent that.” Lumine stuck out her tongue at the automaton, Aether chuckling at the two’s playful banter.

“Just come back with all your limbs in tack and at least one functioning eyeball.”

“Wooow, just one, huh?”

“One would be preferable.” Aether winked, pinching Lumine upon her calf. “Just be safe.”

Taking a couple of steps back, the prince witnessed Kugutsu hop upon the wolf’s back, leaning forward to give him a piece of the brown sack to sniff. It wasn’t long before the group raced off, following the wolf, hoping that the animal did not loose the scent.

“I’ll be checking in our patient; I shall be doing so regularly.” Callen declared to his son, who turned to face him. “Will you be contacting Julius?”

“Yes.”

“Good. I am sure he can bring our horses back to tip top shape.” Turning his attention to Crepus, Callen’s face was now filled with regret. “My apologies, my friend, but our time together will be bit strained today and mayhap even for the rest of this weekend.”

Crepus held up his hands, beginning to shake his head dismissively, “Do not mind me, your majesty. These matters are far more important then drinking and catching up. I will stay out of your way. Just know, if you need me for anything, or even if you have need of my sons, they and I will be at your disposal.”

“Thank you, my friend.”

༶•┈┈⛧┈♛🗝️♛┈⛧┈┈•༶

The trail led the party of five to just outside the southern district of the Terawedian’s castle city. Lumine began to explain that the southern district catered primarily to warehouses, metal shops for Sentierial parts, blacksmiths and less then savory taverns, for those that want a bit more kick when they drink. She did clarify that the district wasn’t known for its criminal problem, it was just a district that catered primarily to those exclusively for business and not for pleasure, those certain individuals that just wanted to kick back and not worry about being ‘proper’.

“It seems as if our furry friend is leading us to an abandoned park area. My father had wanted at least one or two in the district, just to get some greenery around here. However, these areas are hardly ever used and many of the gardeners and botanists have simply given up, not wanting to waste their time.”

“Sounds like a perfect place to lay low, if one was up to no good.” Kaeya murmured, keeping his voice down as they grew nearer to the park.

As the group approached the entrance of the park, did they remove themselves from their steeds, proceeding forward on foot. What they came upon was a small, forested area, with a winding gravel path and a couple of dilapidated benches spawned around. There was an attempt at a stone fountain, but there was no water frothing out from the spout and the moss that grew upon its sides, looked dark green and gunky.

“…” Lumine knew this was no time to think about what she could do to make the southern district a bit more livelier and pleasant, but she couldn’t help but muse over it, as the group stalked forward, careful of how their footsteps sounded. Many automatons work in this area… This was yet another reason why the district was given less love. Businesses, taverns, and warehouses be damned, the nobles just don’t want to see Sentierial’s thrive. They’d rather see them enslaved as their house servants or whor*d out in brothels. “…” Focus, Lumi!

It wasn’t long until the five came upon a clearing, where an overturned wagon laid, with two horses starved for food and awaiting anyone to feed them. Around said overturned wagon, were several, large mounds of what appeared to be dirt, mud and rock coagulated together.

“Stay close.” Kugutsu hissed, taking ahold of Lumine’s hand, uncaring if Kaeya or Diluc were witness to his actions. “Do not get near any of them.”

“B-But… W-What are they…?” Lumine whispered, staring at the nearest dirt mound.

Kaeya came to poke at one of the rock mounds with his foot, “If I were to hazard a guess, they appear to be graves.”

“Graves?” Diluc’s brow furrowed, as he now crouched down in front of another dirt mound. “Whose graves? The thieves? How? Why?”

“I am only guessing here, brother.” Kaeya muttered. “I have not the answers you seek.”

“Becareful, boy.” Watching her furry friend dig at one of the ‘graves’, Lumine stuck close to Kugutsu’s side, knowing the Sentierial would not let her go off to explore. Not that she wanted to in the first place, the eerie scene before them was making her uneasy and whatever had caused these mounds of rock and dirt to appear, she did not want any part of. “… They almost seem unnatural.” She whispered. “A person didn’t do this.”

Kugutsu nodded to his princess’s sentiment, grasping her hand tighter, thumb brushing over her knuckles reassuringly, “Yes, I would agree.”

The silver furred wolf back up from its digging spot, whimpering and whining, as it barked and growled at what he had just found. From behind him, Lumine gasped in shock, Kugutsu cursing under his breathe. Diluc and Kaeya were quick to come around to see what the commotion was, both men stunned but not surprised by the revelation that the mounds were in fact graves. The contorted limbs of whatever poor bastard that laid within was proof enough.

“So, someone got to our thieves before we did?” Kaeya came to scratch his head in confusion.

“Doesn’t make any sense.” The red head Ragnvindr murmured.

“Maybe it has something to do with why they were in such a rush.” Throwing out a theory, she could easily tell that all of them were listening intently, remaining open minded for any plausible explanation. “Mayhap they were on a tight schedule and whoever did this to them, wasn’t happy they were late.”

“It hasn’t been that long.” Diluc came to shake his head in disbelief, as he pushed out his explanation. “From the time the wolf took out the other thieves, from the time we found their meet up spot, it’s been a little over an hour, give or take. Think about that. Truly think about that. If all these graves are filled with the thieves and they are all in a similar state, buried in such a manner…” his hand gestured to the entire scene, noting how each gravesite was in neat and symmetrical, each one exactly similar to the rest.

“Then no human did this.”

“No Sentierial either!” Lumine exclaimed, looking to Kugutsu, who had just spoken. “An automaton may be efficient and have superhuman strength, but look around,” she pointed to the ground. “, only our footsteps are visible. Not even those of those thieves! I’ve never heard of an automaton floating about, nor sweeping away evidence. Let alone moving so fast. It’s impossible and besides… The thieves were after Aurelias stones, so it wasn’t as if they were keen on dealing with machines.”

“The princess is right,” the blue haired Ragnvindr came to rake his hands through his hair. “, neither human nor automaton did this.”

“Then what are we saying here?” Diluc moved his gaze back and forth between the party. “An otherworldly being did this? A ghost? Some supernatural presence?”

“Playing guessing games isn’t going to get us anywhere.” Deciding to stow the 20 question session until they got back to the castle, Kugutsu began to look around again. “We have no choice now but to hope the last remaining thief survives.”

It would a bitter pill to swallow if the man died. They would be left in the dark with their questions, chasing around their own tails, without any chance of actually catching it.

“Kugu, the horses, we need to take them with us, they are hungry.”

“I’ll collect them, your highness.” Kaeya was curious on why the violet eyed Sentierial was holding the princesses’ hand, but he said nothing on the subject, figuring the machine was just acting as emotional support for Lumine. He had heard of such machines before and given Kugutsu was also a bodyguard, it made some sense.

“I want to check out the wagon. There could be more clues over there.”

Releasing Lumine’s hand, Kugutsu gave his permission, “Lead the way.”

Everyone seemed to gravitate towards the overturned wagon, following Lumine, as she moved about the wooden cart, poking about with her foot at the items that laid about. The wolf was close at her side, sniffing and nudging other things with its nose, sticking close to her side, just in case a snake or something else decided to jump out and bite her.

Bending down, Lumine came to lift off a dirty sheet, eyes narrowing as her eyes caught sight of a medium sized dark brown box, that stuck out of place due to its gold engravings and symbols that she was unfamiliar with. What was more alarming was that dozens of aurlieas stones, of all shapes and sizes, laid about the box, stripped of their energy.

“W-What on earth…” kneeling down, did she pick up one of the lieas stones, confirming that there was just no energy left, leaving it a useless rock.

The group quickly came to huddle around the princess, staring down at the box as well and of all the stones that were scattered around.

“Now that isn’t ominous.” Kaeya muttered under his breath, tapping an empty aurelias stone with his foot, face contorted in sorrow at the waste of potential energy.

“These symbols.” crouched beside the box, Diluc didn’t dare touch the box, but he did lightly hover his index finger over the text that laid on the outside.

“You can read them?” Lumine asked.

“Sadly no, your highness, yet I have seen these characters before. This is Celestia text, or at least, that is what the church of Barbatos claims it to be. Along the walls of Barbatos’s church, lay these symbols, covering a huge expanse of the inner and outer edges. I asked about them when I was young and not even the sisters there could properly give me an answer.”

“So, the box belongs to the church?” Lumine asked, intrigued by the new information she was receiving.

Terawedian didn’t believe in any God, but though the Kingdom didn’t have a God of their own, that did not mean the people were without faith. Churches were erected for Gods of seasons, minerals and even the elements themselves. Many just wanted to believe that there was a much bigger, omnipotent lifeform out in the great beyond, looking out for them.

“Not necessarily, your highness. A lot of artifacts get stolen amongst ruins that are being dug up by researchers and academists, most of the scholars and students can’t really fend for themselves, so it’s become sort of a free for all, or a ‘wild west’ as some would put it. This box could potentially be a stolen artifact from a ruin site.”

Kaeya came to cross his arms in front of his chest, “The real question is, why were they feeding it Aurlieas stones?”

“We don’t know if they were.” Diluc countered, glaring up at his brother. “For all we know, these stones lying about could have come from somewhere else or-”

“Oh, come on, Luc,” sounding just a bit exasperated, Kaeya returned the red head’s petulant glower right back at him. “, look around. Clearly these thieves were feeding the box, to either subdue whatever is inside or to try and open it.”

“We don’t know that, Kaeya.”

“Enough.” Kugutsu bit out. “Sitting around playing guessing games is pointless. We found what we were looking for. We need to report back to the King our findings, as well as get those horses fed.”

“Kugu’s right. We should focus on what we do know and what actions we can do that will matter. For the time being, we’ll take the box back with us and figure out-“

“I don’t mean to interrupt you, your highness,” standing, Diluc faced the girl. “, but do you think that wise? The box could potentially be dangerous. We did after all find it in the middle of a mass graveyard.”

“I agree with the Lord,” Kugutsu murmured. “, we should let others handle it.”

Shaking her head, Lumine came to crouch down, picking up the box, before anyone could stop her, “Oh!” she blinked a couple of times, making the men that surrounded her stand on edge, all of them ready to swat the thing from her hands, at the slightest sign of danger. “Wow, it’s light…” bouncing the thing in her hand, Lumine arched an eyebrow. “It’s light but… I definitely think something is in here.”

“At least let me carry it.”

“NO!” Lumine pulled away from Kugutsu, shaking her head vehemently, the automaton surprised at her reaction. “Are you forgetting that this thing may or may not be depriving Aurlieas stones of their energy!? I won’t risk it.” Her tone was firm and demanding. “I shall carry it, please.”

“No.”

“Ku-“ about to argue, even in front of the Ragnvindr brothers, Lumine was cut short by the automaton’s chilling stare, which made her body grow still, a small shiver running up her spine, before her gaze casted downward towards the ground.

“Give the box to one of the Lords. They shall carry it. Now, your highness.”

In translation ‘do as I say, or else’ and Lumine just knew Kugutsu would follow through, “…” What am I doing? It is dangerous… This box could have hazardous waste inside of it or worse…

Diluc not only sensed an ominous aura coming from the Sentierial, but one of regret exuding from the princess, whose demeanor had now grown meek, as it was evident, she was conceding to the Sentieral’s demands. What was this? What kind of relationship did these two have? He had been quiet about the hand holding, dismissing it as support from a friend, but was this normal? Or was he reading to much into it?

“Allow me, your highness.” reaching out, the red-haired lord took the box away from the girl, noting her appreciative glance in his direction.

“Let us be on our way.” Kugutsu announced, watching Kaeya and Diluc starting off, both conversing with one another in private. Their wolf friend patiently waited a few inches away, tail wagging casually, furry triangle ears twitching every so often. He could hear Lumine walk up beside him, the girl fidgeting with her fingers.

“I am sorry.”

“Picking up the box was idiotic; anything could have happened to you, Lumine.”

“… I-I know…”

“And after your brother told you not to do anything stupid.” He clicked in his tongue in frustration. “I should have stopped you. I am at fault.”

“I bare responsibility too.” She insisted.

“No, the responsibility is mine and mine alone. I am your bodyguard, your highness, but more than that, you are my everything.” He wasn’t able to cup the side of her face as he wanted too, nor take ahold of her hand again, given they had an audience standing just feet away, so all he was able to do was capture her eyes with his. “Do not argue with me, next time, my starlight . Only listen.”

Biting her lip, Lumine came to nod, “Okay.”

Kugutsu smirked, whispering affectionately, “Good girl.”

Lowering her voice even more, Lumine leant forward shyly, “I do hope we are given a little bit of alone time tonight… So many things have happened so far. I-I just want you to hold me, w-we don’t even have to do anything else. I just want to hug you.” Carefully did she pinch the ends of his shirt, making sure her actions could not be seen. If they were caught, it would all be because of her sudden neediness, but thankfully, Diluc and Kaeya seemed deep in their own conversation, oblivious to the her yearning expression.

“I will make time for us tonight, Lumine, I will have you in my arms. All you have to do is open the door and let me inside.”

Lumine felt herself shudder, as Kugutsu’s words held a lustful promise, one reserved only for her.

= t b c =

Chapter 17: Chapter Seventeen

Chapter Text

Before either Lord could help Lumine off her horse, Kugutsu was already there, reaching out both hands to take the princess into his arms, placing her on the ground with a smug air about him. Lumine had to refrain from rolling her eyes, as it was obvious to her that he was quite happy to have beaten them to the task. She could just make out Diluc and Kaeya’s curious expressions, both men dubious of the Sentierial’s actions, sensing something more then just a bodyguard doing their duty.

You do this on purpose… Kugu… How could she possibly get mad at her Sentierial? If they didn’t have to hide their relationship, if they were free to show their affections for one another, then something like this wouldn’t feel so awkward in front of others. But because they had to, Lumine needed to pretend as if she felt nothing when his fingers pressed into her waist, knowing just how much strength her automaton held.

Without so much as blinking, he could break her into pieces. Yet Lumine knew he would never do that, here he was, showing her such gentleness and restraint, doing his best to mask the intensity in those violet irises of his. She knew exactly what he was trying to tell her with his piercing stare, and it was nothing innocent. Could he not wait for tonight? Was she witnessing a man’s sexual frustration at play? It was making herself grow a bit anxious, her thoughts becoming a mess of lewd imagery.

Needing to pull away from the automaton, Lumine played off the sudden shiver that ran up her body, as she came to face Diluc and Kaeya, the red-haired Lord holding the box they had taken from the scene. One could not deny how dedicated and brave the crimson eyed man was for keeping the box close to his person, given they had taken it practically from a middle of crime scene. They didn’t know what was in the box, but Diluc had not once complained, even thought he had every right too.

A soldier stood off to the side, awaiting further orders, to which Lumine now instructed him to take the box from Diluc and deliver it to her brother.

“Tell him to keep it in a safe place, until we all convene together.”

“Yes, your majesty.” Being handed the box, the soldier waited to be dismissed.

“Where is my father now?”

“In the medical wing, your majesty. He has reported he will be there quite some time. The patient has been touch and go for a while. As of right now he is in stable condition, but the doctors have reported that this could be temporary. If by midnight, they see no change in his status, it may be a lost cause. Your father refuses to give up on him.”

“I see…” that was both good and bad news to hear. As much as she didn’t mind that man dying, they needed answers from him. What a waste of medical supplies. “Is Julius here?”

“Yes, your majesty. Julius is in the castle workshop as we speak. Spare metal was delivered to the workshop not ten minutes ago, so I believe he is already starting to create new chest plates for the horses.”

“Thank goodness. Thank you, Hubert. How is the family?”

Hubert’s face lit up at being remembered, “They are well, your majesty. Thank you!”

“That is good. You are dismissed. And make sure to tell my brother NOT to try and open the box. Remind him it’s a family affair, he’ll understand.”

“Of course, your majesty!”

The guard bowed respectfully, before turning and leaving the five behind.

Petting the top of the wolf’s head, as the animal padded up to her side to eventually sit in place, Lumine came to look upon the two Lord’s, who were now patiently awaiting their orders. She wasn’t technically their ruler, they were free to do whatever, but it was respectful for them to abide by her wishes, as long as her wishes weren’t asking them to take their own lives, foolishly at least.

“Kugutsu will be reporting to my father about what we saw. You two are free to retire to your rooms, or wander the castle at your leisure, my home is your home. I apologize, but I will be helping our master craftsman with his tasks, so I will be indisposed for quite some time. However, we shall all have dinner together.”

“There is no need to apologize, your highness.” Diluc murmured. “We understand the nature of this scenario. I may be to bold in asking, but mayhap after dinner I could borrow a few minutes of your time. I wish to talk privately over a matter.”

Pursing her lips, Lumine ignored Kugutsu’s vivid stare upon her person, knowing the automaton was secretly trying to signal that she should decline, or he would not be pleased. But if she were to outright deny the red head, then would that not be an insult? All he was asking for was some private time, nothing to dramatic. She was supposed to be ‘single’ after all. Lumine wanted the Ragnvindrs to be not only her allies, but her friends.

“Of course. After dinner, I shall meet you in the gardens.”

Diluc’s face lit up, as a warm smile grew upon his face, “Then, in the gardens is where I will be.” bowing, along with his brother, did the two now walk off down the hallway.

“…” Lumine sensed an ominous aura wafting from her automaton, whose gaze never fell away from her. “Please,” she murmured softly. “, please, Kugu.” Shifting her eyes to gaze upon did, she give him a pleading expression. “I want Diluc to stay not only my ally, but my friend. I do not wish to insult him. I will hear him out, but I will remain neutral on anything he might throw out to me. Besides,” she slowly came to face him. “, you will be there, mayhap in the background, but you will be there. I do doubt Diluc will try to be forceful in anyway, his attitude hasn’t insinuated he would be a villain of that type but looks can be deceiving.”

Crossing his arms in front of his chest, Kugutsu couldn’t bring himself to refute her pleads or her words. In his opinion Diluc had done everything properly, never once stepping out of bounds and acting as chivalrous Lord should. Allies were necessary, as were friends, but it still perturbed him to know that the two would be meeting, alone, under the pretense that they were supposedly both single. The look on Diluc’s face as he had left, told Kugutsu everything he needed to know. The red head man was hopeful that tonight he would be winning over Lumine’s affections and that in itself upset him.

“I will not ruin your prospects at obtaining a friend.” Those words left a bitter taste in his mouth, only because Diluc’s mindset wasn’t that of a man wanting anything to do with ‘friendship’. “Are you going to change before meeting with Julius?” he cared not what she wore, in fact he quite liked the tattered, disheveled look she had going on, but it was the blood that still stained her hands and dress, that made him uneasy.

Lumine looked down at herself, wearing a sheepish smile, before looking back up at Kugutsu, “I suppose I should, before giving Julius a heart attack.”

“And him?” Kugutsu pointed towards the wolf, who had been obediently at heel, next to the princess.

“I shall introduce our new furry friend to Julius, mayhap he will know who sent him. If not, we can figure something else out. Regardless, he is staying here with us. I’ll have to give him a name, I can’t just keep calling him ‘furry friend’.”

“Mutt, we would be perfect.”

Lumine giggled, “Oh stop, you know you like him.”

“I tolerate him. There is a difference.”

Rolling her eyes, Lumine didn’t believe those words for a second.

“I shall escort you back to your room so you can change and then to the workshop, before meeting with your father.”

“Sounds like a plan.” Looking up and down the hallway, seeing only the occasional passing servant and the a random soldier far off in the distance, standing guard, Lumine came to look upon Kugutsu shyly. “I know you aren’t in a good mood because of my after dinner plans,” she whispered. “, so, I shall give you a kiss in my bedroom, before we leave for the workshop. B-But you can’t go overboard, Kugu…” she hoped Kugu didn’t make her regret this bout of weakness. “Just a small kiss.”

Kugutsu smiled wickedly, “We have time for a much longer kiss, then just a ‘small’ one, my starlight.”

“…” she really was going to regret saying anything. “I-I will get our new friend to bite you, Kugutsu Kirushima.” It was a empty threat, because it looked as if the wolf didn’t want to get in between them, as his ears were already pressed against the top of his head. “A-And don’t forget,” her hand went to the hilt of her sword. “, I have a sword.” Another empty threat, one she would never follow through with.

Chuckling, Kugutsu started forward, “Come, your highness, we are wasting time. Time that can be better spent. You promised me a kiss and you will deliver.”

“A s-small one.” She hissed under her breath, continuing to make sure no one was listening in on them. “K-Kugutsu, are you listening!?” quickly did she scramble after him, the wolf padding along right after. “I mean it. A small one.”

“I shall see how I feel. It is still quite some time until tonight.”

“K-Kugutsu…” Lumine groaned. “Don’t be mean to me!”

“I assure you, your highness,” looking over his shoulder with a smug, sultry expression, spoke with a husky tone. “,what I shall do to you, will be far from ‘mean’.”

Blushing like mad, Lumine followed along quietly, hoping her automaton would have some restraint both in her room right now and later on tonight. Her stomach was doing

Key 🗝️ To Your Heart

༶•┈┈⛧┈♛ An Automaton Tale ♛┈⛧┈┈•༶

Chapter XVII

Written By @hanabobanagames (bishiefanatic)

༶•┈┈⛧┈♛ 🗝️ ♛┈⛧┈┈•༶

Pulling his goggles up, Julius came to look over at the door, seeing Lumine and Kugutsu enter, followed by a new character to party. Eyebrows raising, he came to smile warmly at the princess, who looked back at him with the same comforting familiarity.

“I was wondering where he ran off too.” The craftsman exclaimed, eyes falling on the wolf, who sat beside Lumine’s side obediently.

“So, you DO know our furry friend!” Lumine had a gut feeling, but still didn’t want to point fingers. “Wait, don’t tell me! You had been planning on making me a companion and you finished!” she had remembered their conversation at his home.

Julius chuckled, nodding his head, “Once he was activated, a couple of hours later, he disappeared from the workshop! I was at a loss as to what to do, but I figured everything would turn out okay in the end. He has a keen sense of sight, smell and all the instincts of an animal who knows who their master is. You.”

Petting the top of the wolf’s head, Lumine smiled sweetly at the animal, “He’s a very good boy, Julius. It would seem he knows who is allies are as well. He likes Kugutsu.”

“Does he now?” brow raised in surprise; Julius sounded surprised by the news. “Now that is fascinating. Your father told me that the wolf was the one who battled the thieves. Based on the amount of blood upon his fur, I can see that was most definitely the case. I did place several different chips inside his head, four of which are aggressive in nature. Though from what your father explained, it would seem your new furry bodyguard is extremely aggressive. Should I remove a chip?”

“Not at all.” Lumine frowned, shaking her head. “Never talk of changing him, Julius. He’s perfect.”

Holding up his hands in surrender, Julius wore an apologetic look, “My apologies, your highness. I will never bring it up again, you are right, he is perfect.”

“Did you name him, Julius?”

“No,” lowering his hands, Julius was relieved to know Lumine was no longer upset with him. “, I was going to leave that honor to you.”

“Oooh, very well then. Inuki, it is.”

Kugutsu grew curious, “Inuki? Why did you choose this name?”

“I read it from a book entitled ‘X’*. It was a fascinating fantasy novel and the dog companion of one of the characters is called Inuki. I was always fond of that novel, despite it ending sadly. It was a great read nevertheless.”

Both Julius and Kugutsu shared similar fond smiles directed towards their princess.

“Now that we figured out the animals origins, I am much more content with him taking care of you in my absence.” Kugutsu came to eye Inuki less wearily then he had been before. “Understand, mutt?”

Inuki barked, moving about in a circle, before trotting over to one side of the room, making himself comfortable. This seemed to be his answer to the other automaton, as he now looked as if he were now monitoring the room, ears perked, tail swaying every so often.

Julius chuckled, “Well I’ll be, it does look as if he has taken to Kugutsu.”

“Right!” Lumine giggled. “I think it’s adorable! They’re best friends!”

“I am leaving, so I don’t have to listen anymore to this asinine talk.”

Lumine stuck out her tongue playfully, sticking by what she was saying. The violet haired automaton could deny it all he wanted, but she just knew that he adored Inuki, who could possibly dislike the furry animal?

Shaking his head with mirth, Julius turned back to his work, eyeing his tools, for the moment not paying attention to Lumine and Kugutsu who remained by the workshop doorway. Though he couldn’t see them, his hearing was still there and it was hard to ignore some of the noises he was picking up. This of course made him keep up the façade that he was fixated on his tools, so as to not make it obvious he was in fact eavesdropping.

“I shall return to pick you up for dinner.” Kugutsu murmured.

“I can meet you there with Inuki, if it becomes too late.”

“I doubt your father will keep me for very long. I would like to bath before the night is over.” He met her eyes, which made it obvious that he meant to come to her tonight fresh and clean.

Biting her lip, Lumine nodded her head in understanding, a small blush creeping up her face, as she needed to take a bath as well. Do I smell bad? My hair is kind of musty, is it not? I should bathe as well… Oh goodness… W-What will we be doing? H-He is going to take off my dress, isn’t he? I will be naked; will I not be? Her cheeks flared red. I- I am going to be naked!

“I will return soon.” Kugutsu was intrigued by Lumine’s flushed face, but there wasn’t much he could about it, given they had an audience sitting not that far away. You are safe, my starlight, for now.

Lumine briefly shot a look over at Julius, who remained with his back turned towards them, every so often picking up a tool and examining it, before returning to work. “…” she looked back at Kugutsu, who eyed her quizzically, unsure of what it was she thinking about. Steeling her courage, did she move forward, placing her hands upon Kugutsu’s shoulders, placing a chaste kiss upon his lips, shocking him. “I love you.” She whispered.

Once again, if he had breath in his lungs, it would have completely stopped, as he came to quickly glance over at Julius, who hadn’t even noticed, or if he had, was pretending to not care. Either or, the Sentierial had never expected Lumine to do such a bold move. She had given him quite a feast in her bedroom before coming here and so for her to indulge him further, in such a way, truly captivated him.

Leaning forward, Kugutsu pressed his forehead against hers, “I love you, as well.” Another quick peck upon her lips is what he gave, before turning and walking out of the room.

Lumine watched her automaton disappear out the door, closing it behind him. Breathing in and out a couple times, she eventually faced Julius, who now seemed to have paused in his ministrations. “…” she waited with bated breath, knowing what was to come.

“So, shall we talk about this?” slowly turning in his chair, Julius came to fix his eyes upon her. “I am no fool and you know I am not. Judging by what just occurred, you want to talk about this. Don’t you?”

“…” pursing her lips, Lumine came to take another deep breath, before exhaling slowly. “Okay… Please, let’s talk.”

༶•┈┈⛧┈♛ 🗝️ ♛┈⛧┈┈•༶

Live you bastard. With a heated stare at the man upon the medical bed, Callen knew better that simply wishing it so, didn’t make it so. But there wasn’t much he could do in this circ*mstance, save for grind his teeth and pace about. The doctors were extremely frank with them, all of them professional, as they would never sugar coat things for him. He appreciated this above all else, especially when it came to health and anything to do with medicine in general.

The door to the room opened, but he paid it no mind, figuring it was either one of the nurses or doctors. His eyes remained fixed on the patient in the bed, almost as if he were to look away, the man would suddenly die and along with any answers he could give them. Even if he refused to talk when finally regaining conscience, they would keep him alive and bring him up to full health, before torturing any info from him. For his sake, Callen hoped the man was smart and simply confessed without all the hassle.

“Your majesty?”

Eyes widening, Callen found himself whirling about, “Kugutsu!” his expression grew relieved. “Is my daughter safe?”

“Yes, your majesty. She is well and with Julius Regale as we speak.”

Callen smiled, “I knew you wouldn’t disappoint me, my boy. So, what did you all find? Are the two Ragnvindrs in one piece? I’d hate to write to my good friend Decarabian, saying that one of them bit the bullet on my watch.”

“They are fine, your majesty. All limbs accounted. When we arrived at the location where the thieves scent had led the wolf, we found a most disturbing scene.”

“How so?” Callen was fixated intently on the conversation.

“Mass graves, all of them containing the mangled-up corpses of the remaining thieves.”

“Excuse me?” frowning, Callen looked distressed. “Mass graves? Are you serious?”

“I am. Our disbelief matches your own, we are unsure what happened. All of it seemed quite unnatural, especially since the graves and the bodies themselves, all seemed fresh.”

“That sounds utterly ludicrous, but I know you wouldn’t lie to me or exaggerate.” Rubbing at his face, Callen just didn’t know what to make of what he had just heard.

“We found a box near the scene, a box currently in the hands of your son, who is no doubt keeping it safe. It seemed out of place amidst everything else and it may hold some answers for us as to why the thieves did what they did. It’s a stretch, it could be just a plain box, but from what Diluc Ragnvindr explains, the etchings upon the surface are ancient.”

“Hmmm, ancient…” Callen’s brow furrowed. “This just keeps getting more stranger by the minute. Aurlieas stones are in high demand, yes, but to power a machine you’d only need a handful. They were stockpiling like mad, at least trying too.”

“We found aurlieas stones, drained lieas stones, surrounding the box. Thus another reason why we believe the box has something to do with their plans.”

“Well, I’ll be damned, you should have led with THAT piece of information, Kugutsu, my boy. Now I am very interested in this ‘ancient’ box. Well then, let us not waste any time. I want to open this thing.” Pausing, Callen looked up and down at the automaton. “Unless, you had other plans?”

Kugutsu was taken aback by the King’s question, “I do not understand.”

“I was simply wondering if you were planning something before dinner. I could abate my curiosity until after we have eaten, I know my daughter is busy with tending to our downed horses and Aether is busy with obtaining information on where the rest of the stolen lias stones came from, meanwhile there is you. What did you have planned before dinner?”

“A bath.”

Callen chuckled aloud, “Yes, I am sure a bath would do some good, especially after everything that has happened today. Very well, go and take your bath. After dinner we’ll peek into the box and see what is going on there.”

“Thank you for your consideration, your majesty.” Bowing respectfully, Kugutsu was still stunned by being included in the man’s thoughts.

“No need to thank me, Kugutsu. I have grown quite fond of you and your methods, do know your opinion now matters to me, as much as it does for others in my loyal circle. I swear, if you were human, I’d insist you take up the chance at winning my daughters hand.” He chuckled heartily.

Kugutsu grew quiet, the man’s words feeling like a cut at his very being. “If only I was human.” He managed to say, watching now as Callen’s expression grew suddenly somber, his smile disappearing off his face entirely.

“Oh Gods,” the King murmured guilty. “, I am so sorry, my boy, I did not mean any offense. I know you could never become human, I realize I should not be comparing you at all, if Lumine had heard that…” he began to shake his head softly. “I do apologize.”

“It is alright, your majesty. I am a Sentierial and that can never change.”

“Yes, yes, I know this. Yet… I should never had said such a thing. It was rude. I know you are ‘different’ from other automaton’s, thus why my mind wandered to such thoughts. I did mean what I said, however…” for Callen, it felt as if he was now fumbling over his words, unsure of how to phrase his feelings towards the Sentierial. “I talked to you about my duties, about what I wish for my daughter. I am a King, before I am a father.

I told Lumine she could marry whoever she so pleases, be it man or woman. I stand by those words. I never thought to add automaton to the list, for it is a taboo. Relationships between man and human are frowned upon in society. Thus, why I found myself adding ‘if you were human’ to that sentence. I realize now it sounds… Negative.

You continue to impress me, Kugutsu and your intelligence astounds me. Even with humans, it is hard to tell who has sincere feelings of love and the like, so who I am to judge whether you yourself, machine or not, could fathom such an emotion. I mean, you have already shown me much depth withing your character.” Callen came to exhale softly. “I suppose I am rambling. Yet again, I apologize. If I were not king, if society would not crucify my daughter, if their morals aligned with her own, then mayhap… Well, mayhap I’d be calling you ‘son’.”

Kugutsu met the man’s eyes, finding sincerity in those irises and hearing nothing genuine honesty. “If only.”

Callen came to nod his head slowly, “Well…” he was unsure of how this conversation had taken such a turn. Had he just admitted to Kugutsu that if circ*mstances were different, automaton or not, he would be okay with having him marry his daughter? I wouldn’t be King, if things were different and Lumine would not be a Princess. “Go take your bath, my boy. I shall see you at dinner.”

Bowing once more, Kugutsu found he couldn’t say anything more, finding that their conversation was and had been depressing. It was as if Fate, or some other capricious entity, was hammering into him that Lumine and him would never be accepted and that they were better off continuing to pretend and secret away their rendezvous, forever remaining in the shadows and small, shaded corners.

In the end, mayhap he really was going to watch as Lumine married Diluc or Ayato, while he became the ‘other man’, a mistress of sorts. The stone inside his chest ached, it pulsed in what he could only describe as a painful, retching feeling. It felt as if he were growing weak, was this too a human emotion? Or mayhap his stone was simply losing power. That was possible, was it not? After all, aurelias stones did eventually dry up overtime. His may be a hybrid of a vision, but it was still a lias stone. Would not his eventually dry up as well?

Turning away, Kugutsu left the room, unaware of how Callen watched him go, with a thoughtful expression, one that was also marred with regret and sadness. If only he could read minds and know just how much Callen would so readily accept him, if only, things were different.

༶•┈┈⛧┈♛ 🗝️ ♛┈⛧┈┈•༶

“You mean Aether told you?” gawking at the man, Lumine was in shock.

“He had his concerns when he came to me. I was debating on whether he was being dramatic or not, but in the end, I chose to just deny it all. I needed to say and hear it for myself. And now I know that his concerns were valid. That he had been right.”

“…” Lumine lowered her gaze.

“Did you reveal to me your secret on the basis that you believe me to be trustworthy, or maybe, just turn a blind eye to the affair?” he was still trying to understand why she had done such a thing. There was no doubt that Aether was already privy to what was occurring between the pair, so it begged the question as to why Lumine would be so bold.

“It is the first. I believed you to be trustworthy, but it is more then that, Julius. You said I was like a daughter to you, remember? Well, I feel as if you are like a second father to me. If my real father condemns my relationship with Kugutsu, then I please, be the one that supports it. I know I am asking a lot of you, but Kugutsu is…”

“Different?”

“It is more that that!” Lumine exclaimed with frustration, shaking her head fiercely. “Much more! I love Kugutsu, I love who he is, I feel comfortable and protected, I feel as if I can be myself around him. I know many do not believe in love at first sight, that many believe it simply just does not exist, but I believe in it. Machine or not, I fell in love with him and he with me. I have no doubts. None.”

Julius came to sigh softly, drumming his fingers upon the workbench, as he stared thoughtfully at Lumine. The girl met his gaze head on, resilient, with her shoulders straightened, head held high. She was showing him her determination, showing how adamant she was, that her feelings weren’t so easily swayed, that she wouldn’t crumple at doubt from others.

“I am sure I do not have to remind you that… Others may not be so understanding and accepting, as me.”

Lumine’s face lite up, “Julius.” She whispered, tears forming in her eyes.

“I just wish to see you happy, little one. Do not think harshly of your father, he is in a difficult position. He loves you two very much, but the kingdom, the people within said kingdom, are also his priorities.”

“… I know.”

“Perhaps with time, people’s viewpoints can come to change.”

“How much time?” Lumine huffed. “Before I grow gray hair? Anytime in my lifetime?”

“That, my dear, I cannot say.” Julius now wore a sympathetic expression. “Just know, your secret is safe with me. If you feel you two need a place to just unwind and be yourselves, then by all means, my doors are open and judgment free.” He cupped the side of her face. “I am so happy for you, my daughter.”

Tears fell down Lumine’s face, “Oh, Julius.” She sobbed. “How I wish I could hear those words from my other father.”

Julius brushed away her tears, “In his heart, he feels the same. Know that Lumine.”

“I just wish he could accept us. I don’t want to keep our relationship a secret. I know how much it pains Kugutsu, I can see it in his eyes. It hurts me too! But…”

“Sssssh.” Taking the girl in his arms, Julius cradled Lumine tenderly, gently rubbing her backside, as he patted the top of her head soothingly. “Perhaps in time, mayhap sooner, rather then later, your father and many others, will change their stance. Do not give up hope, little one. Never give up hope.”

“I won’t.” she sniffled. “I will never.”

“Good. Know this, I can easily speak for Julian; the man simply adores you and he would die before giving away your secret. He too wishes for your happiness. I’m sure he would love to hear of you finally finding someone special.”

Lumina giggled, continuing to sniffle, as she leant back in the man’s embrace, “I can’t wait to see his expression.”

“Neither can I! Knowing him, he’ll probably want to make a celebration feast.”

“Oooh, I do love his cooking!”

“As do I!”

Both began to laugh, eager to tell Julian the news, so they could have their bellies full with good eats.

༶•┈┈⛧┈♛ 🗝️ ♛┈⛧┈┈•༶

Aether spared a look over his shoulder at the box the soldier had given him. He had placed it in his father’s office, a room that was only accessible by the royal family, so he knew it would be safe here. He made sure to stow his curiosity, refusing to let himself get carried away in studying the box more then usual. For some reason, it felt as if the box had hummed with life in his hands, or maybe he was just imagining things.

“…” walking towards the doorway, he refused to give it anymore of his attention, until they were all ready to examine it together.

As he came to close the door behind him, did he miss how the box began to rattle about upon his father’s desk.

“Kweh.”

The box fell silent.

༶•┈┈⛧┈♛ 🗝️ ♛┈⛧┈┈•༶

“You aren’t going to take that thing to dinner, are you?” Kaeya blanched at the sight of his brother carrying around the wooden box he had been hanging onto for quite some time. It was both silly and sentimental all at the same time

“Yes. I am. I do not wish to waste time walking back to the room. I fear as if things will grow rather busy after dinner and Lumine may or may not have much time to see me. Worse case, our date tonight will be cancelled.”

“You are calling a ‘date’, I see.” Looking downright smug, Kaeya began to chuckle heartily.

“Silence.” Diluc huffed.

“You know, before we head off, could you tell me what the princess looked like when you met her?”

Frowning, Diluc stared at his brother curiously, “Why?”

“Just… Amuse me for a second.”

“… No.”

“What?”

“No. I will not. I am concerned as to why you are bringing this up all of a sudden.”

“Dil-“

“It is time to go, Kaeya. I am leaving.” Without another word, Diluc exited the room in a rush.

Kaeya let out a loud sigh, “… This may or may not end well.”

= T B C =

Chapter 18: Chapter Eighteen

Chapter Text

“So, his name is Inuki, is it?”

Lumine smiled over her glass of water, as she watched Diluc reach out his hand, in hopes that the massive wolf would want to receive pats upon the head. “I am afraid he is on duty.” She murmured softly, placing her glass down. “I don’t think he will accept any head pats right now.” Her eyes shifted towards the large animal, who sat at Kugutsu’s side, the automaton having politely declined a seat at the table.

“It is simply extraordinary that Julius can make such fine Sentierals. I am floored by not only the level of design, but every minute detail. It is no wonder he is a master craftsman.”

“Hehe, if you are impressed with Inuki, then you should also meet a fellow by the name of Pierro! He solely builds only animal Sentierals and many of them you can see around the Kingdom! Even Julius bows in respect at Pierro’s work.”

Diluc’s eyes widened in awe, “Fascinating. And Kugutsu, did Julius produce Kugutsu?”

“No, he did not.” Lumine didn’t wish to discuss further over the subject matter and was glad Aether stepped in to talk about the seasonal harvest coming up for the kingdom.

Dinner surprisingly did not involve any talk about the events that had transpired earlier on in the day. The King had made sure to steer the conversation to much more livelier topics, ones that had nothing to do with thieves, mass graves, massacres and fallen horses. He was good at being the center of the attention and also an entertainer when the occasion called for it, he wouldn’t be much of a King, if he couldn’t pull something like this off.

It did help that the Ragnvindr family could read the mood and knew better then to bring up talk like that in the middle of dinner. They weren’t considered ‘gentlemanly’ Lords for nothing, their reputations did in fact precede them. A newfound respect grew within the Tigel family, as all of them found it was quite easy to get along with the men, so continuing to have them as not only allies but friends, was a natural next step.

Callen was quite pleased to find that Diluc and Lumine were hitting it off nicely. His gaze would often fall upon the pair, as they conversed back and forth, Lumine smiling away, as Diluc told her stories about the vineyard and his tavern. This was exactly the progress he wanted to see and if it happened to be the red haired man who won her affections in the end, he wouldn’t find himself complaining.

Though, along with staring at the pair engaging in idle banter, he would also find himself looking upon Kugutsu. It was hard to miss how the Sentierial would often look upon his daughter, expression hard to read, eyes fixed upon her face. What was he thinking about? Why did he suddenly have such an interest in the automaton? It was his job to protect Lumine, so it made sense that he should be keeping a watchful eye on her.

Callen just couldn’t help but think back over the scene in his office and Kugutsu’s words towards him. All of it was his fault to begin with, he had spoken out of turn and made himself look a fool, but it had all been the truth. Now, he couldn’t keep from thinking of the ‘what ifs’ and of Kugutsu’s true feelings. He was certain that those purple eyes of his had, if only briefly, been filled with… Sadness? Betrayal? It had been just a flicker of another emotion, but Callen was certain he had seen it.

But why did it bother him so? Maybe because he still felt guilty. Yes, that was it. The moment had felt as if he had been dangling a dream in front of the automaton and then crushing it, with the cruel truth. Even now, it left a bitter taste in his mouth, the wine and the food before him, didn’t taste as great. If only. He thought to himself, remembering the automaton’s words. Thinking back on it, those words alone held a lot of weight. Did they not?

Dinner continued on, until it was time for it to end. The King had his own plans for afterwards, plans that included his children and the mysterious box that Lumine had brought back on her ‘expedition’.

“Now, if you’ll excuse us, gentlemen. My children and I will be retiring to my office, where-“

“Actually father,” Lumine felt both Diluc’s and Kugutsu’s eyes boring into her at the same time, it was an uneasy feeling to the say the least. “,could you spare me at least fifteen minutes?”

Brow raised, Callen looked upon his daughter curiously, “Is everything alright?”

“Diluc and I wish to discuss something in the gardens. We shouldn’t be to long.” She knew exactly how that sounded and the sudden shift in her father’s expression, along with the glowing smile upon Crepus’s face, made her heart constrict inside her chest.

“By all means, take your fifteen minutes, no, take twenty!” with a brilliant smile, Callen now spoke with the remaining members of the table. “That shall give us time to retire for a drink or two in the living room.”

Diluc and Lumine shared glances with one another, before the red eyed Lord rose from his seat first, gracefully coming around the table to pull out Lumine’s chair. Their actions were being watched by all in the dining room, even the three servants who stood off in the corner, faces filled with delight. Everyone just assumed that the two were hitting it off wonderfully and that soon, an official courtship would be underway. That the castle would be seeing a lot more of the red haired Ragnvindr, along with wedding bells.

“Shall we?” holding out his arm, Diluc wore an inviting smile.

Lumine knew that this was what he was supposed to do, that this was proper etiquette, but she couldn’t ignore Kugutsu’s piercing gaze upon her person, as she came to smile, looping her arm around that of Diluc. “Yes, please.” You can do this, Lumine. Just breathe.

“Oh, Kugutsu.”

Freezing in place, Kugutsu looked over to the King, who had called out his name.

Lumine had stopped herself, forcing Diluc to come to a pause as well, the young Lord looking down at her curiously, before following her gaze to where she was now looking towards her father with query.

“You need not join them, Inuki can be your stand in while the two share a moment. Come, join us. You of all people deserve a drink or two.”

This was an excuse.

“…” Lumine quickly looked towards Kugutsu, eyes slightly widening in fear.

She could just tell her Sentierial was unsure of what to do, especially when all eyes were now on him. If he were to outright refute the King, how would that reflect towards their guests? It was his duty to protect her, but then there was Inuki, and she was only headed into the gardens.

O-Oh Kugutsu… “Fath-“ before she could finish her sentence, did Kugutsu speak up.

“Very well, your highness.” With a swipe of his hand, Kugutsu ordered Inuki to follow the pair. “Do not loose sight of them.” He let his eyes fall upon Lumine, who stared back at him with an apologetic expression.

Inuki growled softly, before barking once, a sign he understood and would be extra vigilant.

“Come, Kugutsu, come.”

Gesturing for the automaton to walk by his side, Callen could sense the hesitancy from the Sentierial. He knew exactly what he was doing and deep down, he told himself this was for the greater good of the Kingdom. I am sorry, my boy. Did Kugutsu have feelings for his daughter? If he did, I do not wish to know… Callen wrapped an arm around the automaton’s shoulders, as Kugutsu joined him at his side. I am sorry.

“Lumine?”

“…” watching Kugutsu walk away with her father, Lumine could feel heart break inside her chest, it was made worse by Diluc’s prodding voice, along with his hand coming to touch her arm. “I-I am fine.” she murmured, tearing her gaze away from the group that was leaving the dining room. “Shall we continue? Come, Inuki.”

Inuki padded up behind the pair, following close on their heels.

Key 🗝️ To Your Heart

༶•┈┈⛧┈♛ An Automaton Tale ♛┈⛧┈┈•༶

Chapter XVIII

Written By @hanabobanagames (bishiefanatic)

༶•┈┈⛧┈♛ 🗝️ ♛┈⛧┈┈•༶

Having walk around two of the flower beds, enjoying small talk and sharing in each other’s company for a little over six minutes, Diluc realized that his time was almost up. It only perturbed him slightly to know that he was on a time limit, but he understood why it was this way. No doubt the family would be examining the box in the King’s office and he only hoped that nothing bad came of it.

“Are you cold?” reaching for the edges of his blazer, Diluc was about to remove it, before Lumine held up her hands in protest.

“No, no, I am fine.” She assured. “Actually, I was wondering what you have been carrying around.” Pointing to the box, Lumine gave him a small smile. “I know it’s a box, but… Why do you have it with you? Oh gosh, are you sick?” she had heard that sometimes people would carry around boxes of gingersnaps or other such things, to eat when they do not feel so well.

Diluc laughed out loud, “No, I am not sick.” He held out the box, eyeing it with fondness. “To be honest, I was so happy you chose to the gardens.”

“You were?”

“Yes. It was where we first met.”

“… I-It was?” Lumine grew weary, trying her best to keep up with the man.

Diluc’s brow furrowed at the sudden uncertainty in her tone, “You do not remember? It wasn’t far from this spot,” he continued, desperate to make her dredge up the memories that he was certain she had somehow forgotten. “, I had stepped out because I needed some fresh air and you had ripped your dress on accident.”

“… I did?” placing a hand upon her head, Lumine began to shake her head softly. “Diluc…” she whispered. “What kind of dress was I wearing?”

“A baby blue dress, one that held a lot of flowers with gemstones along the bottom half. Many of which had fallen off,” he held up the box. “, and I saved in here. You were desperate to move on because of your dress, you didn’t seem to notice them falling off.”

“Baby blue?” again, Lumine was whispering. “My hair?”

“You hadn’t yet cut it.” He assured. “It was long and-“

“Oh Gods. What did we talk about?”

“Our conversation was brief, you were so shy,” a soft smile graced his face. “, which had attracted me to you at first, but… Honestly, Lumine, to see your true colors today,” his hands came to grip the box tightly. “, my heart has grown even fuller. Please, forgive my forwardness.”

“M-May I see the box, please?”

“Of course!”

Taking the box from him, Lumine came to open it, recognizing the flowers inside almost immediately. “These gemstones are fake, you know.”

“Are they!?”

Trying to contain her laughter, knowing now was not the time for it, Lumine came to nod, “Yes, they are.” She sighed softly.

“You told me that I should have some more confidence in myself, that I should be attending the party, rather then hiding away in the gardens.”

“I am sure I did.” She muttered under her breathe, taking one of the flowers out the box, examining it with mirth.

“Lumine, what is the matter? Do you truly not remember?”

“Oh Diluc…” placing the flower back into the box, she came to close the lid, finding what he had done endearing. Had it been anyone else who thought the gems to be real, since they did look like diamonds, they would have more then likely tried to pawn them. But he kept them… In memory of our meeting. Or rather…

“That wasn’t me, Diluc. It’s very complicated to say, or maybe its not and you’d come to understand, but the person you met here, in the gardens, was not me. More then likely, I wasn’t in attendance when you arrived and you met… Well, you met with my brother.”

“… W-What?”

Grimacing at his stunned expression, Lumine took a deep breath, before explaining, “You see, my brother and I look somewhat alike, especially in the dark and when the lights are somewhat dim. I think I was just annoyed that night, at everything really and he took it upon himself to make it seem as if I were in attendance. He keeps to the shadows, waving and greeting those from afar, before making his exit through the gardens. It’s something we often did when we were kids, just to prank others.”

“…”

“He more than likely tripped on his damned heels and truly ripped his dress… And you found him. I can just imagine him desperately trying to get you back inside and away from him.” she groaned inwardly. “Oh Gods, Diluc, I am so sorry.”

“That was your brother, that night?”

“Yes. Yes, it was. H-He is unspoken for, you know!” quickly did she try to turn this misunderstanding into a now happy accident. “He does not mind being courted by man or woman! So-“

Diluc slowly shook his head, “I-I much prefer females…”

“Oh! That is alright! Completely understandable! No judgment here.” She watched a mixture of emotions war across his face, as he slowly began to make his way towards a nearby bench. “Diluc?” she murmured, witnessing the man slowly lower himself unto said bench.

“Something seemed off. When we met again, or rather, when we first met, I felt something was off. I didn’t want to believe it, I chose to be bullheaded, but your aura was different. Here you were, brave, outspoken and… Just a brilliant ray of sunshine. I know not how else to explain it.”

Sitting beside him, Lumine settled the box between them, listening intently to the man, who bared his soul to her.

“I started to think ‘is this truly the princess met so long ago?’. Then I began to scold myself, for I had fallen in love with a girl I had barely known for ten minutes! I started doubt myself, because you… You are amazing.” His eyes came to meet hers. “You are utterly amazing, Lumine. I had fallen for the girl in the gardens, but my heart was kidnapped by the girl who I met today.”

Lumine felt like swooning at the man’s words, finding everything he was saying charming. If her heart and soul did not belong to another, then surely, she would have fallen for the man’s passionate speech. “Diluc-“

“Please, allow me to finish, please.”

Pursing her lips, Lumine nodded solemnly.

“I have stated my feelings, but I realize that I am too late. The girl I have fallen for today, is already taken.”

“W-What…?”

Diluc wore a reassuring smile now, “It is okay. You need not say anything, only listen. Know that I support you and your lover. He is a good man, or rather, automaton. I see the way he looks at you and you him. I stand no chance. This I undoubtedly am aware of now.”

“D-Diluc…”

Taking a hold of her hand, Diluc came to kiss the back of it, savoring the moment for as long as he could, “Do you think it possible, to stay friends? I only wish to stay by your side and bask in your light. Perhaps I am being to bold, but that is all I ask.”

Lumine felt her heart swell inside her chest, as she began to nod, “Of course,” she breathed, patting his hand, which still held her own. “, of course, Diluc.”

“You still look unsettled.” He spoke softly.

“C-Can you blame me? I am… I am just in shock.” If I were to admit anything, you would truly not look upon me without judgment?” it was just too good to be true. Surely there was a catch. She was half expecting him to start laughing like a villain and blackmail her into a relationship. If that were to happen, then it would be more believable. That was how the world worked, after all. “You wouldn’t be disgusted or-“

“No!” Diluc exclaimed, gaze narrowing. “No, not at all! You know my stance with Sentierals. If I believe one to be like a second mother to me, who I am to judge if someone were to find a lover in one, or a father figure, or even a sibling? This world is much to cruel and harsh, your highness. For those to narrow down our happiness based solely upon close minded beliefs, is something I can not stand for. I would never find your disgusting. Ever. You are beautiful.” Again, without hesitation, did he kiss the back of her hand again. “I am quite envious of Kugutsu.”

Having been sitting off to the sidelines, Inuki finally made his way over to the duo, barking with his approach. Lumine could sense her furry protector was reminding her of the time and that it was up.

“Diluc, your words have truly made me happy.” She came to squeeze his hand. “Thank you, my friend. I cherish thee.”

Diluc squeezed her hand gently in return, “And I you, Princess.”

༶•┈┈⛧┈♛ 🗝️ ♛┈⛧┈┈•༶

“Well now, are we ready?”

Callen looked to his children and then at Kugutsu, who also stood in the circle they created around the box. There was a heavy, tense air of uncertainty that hung about the group, as silence reigned at the King’s question. Even Inuki whimpered, ears flattening against his head, tail no longer wagging.

Upon Lumine’s arrival in the living room, did Callen not waste any time in taking them towards his office. Although he had been curious on how Lumine and Diluc’s garden excursion had gone, there was much more important matters at hand. He would just have to ask his daughter if she had hit off with the red-haired winery owner. Regardless, her answer would more than likely either make him sleep easy, or potentially lead him into insomnia. There was much he needed to digest with his own feelings.

With this fast pace, Lumine was unable to talk with Kugutsu, in order to tell him the good news. She feared he was mad or upset and she quickly wanted to dispel any of the negativity he might be holding. It did make her feel a little better knowing that he had taken his place at her side, while they walked towards her father’s office, but it felt empty knowing they could not touch nor look at one another as they wanted.

“If this goes south…” it was Aether who chose to speak up first.

“I have my sword.” Lumine held the weapon tightly in her hand, showing it off to her brother, who had his at his hip. “We will be fine.”

“What do you expect to come out of the box!?” her brother exclaimed. “A wild beast!? What are you going to do with a sword?”

“I could say the same to you!” she retorted back. “Clearly your worried the thing is going to curse you!”

“It just might!”

“SILENCE!” Callen held up his hands, chuckling as he eyed his children, who were now glaring at one another. “Well Kugutsu,” he decided to talk to the one person in the room, who appeared to be unfazed by the events that were transpiring, gaze fixed upon the box. “, what do you think? Should we go about opening it?”

“I say we do. The chances of anything remotely dangerous within are slim. Had anything dangerous actually been inside, we would have seen the consequences of it by now. Either the box contains nothing at all, or whatever it does contain, isn’t active.”

“You think there’s a ‘thing’ inside there.” Aether found himself cringing at the thought of a small creature laying within.

“… Maybe not a thing…” it was Lumine’s turn to cast her theories. “Maybe there’s like this really powerful gemstone inside! You know, maybe like some sort of ancient Geo vision.” She was starting to believe her own theory now, growing excited at the prospect. “Yes! Inside has to be something has to do with Geo! How else would those thieves end up under all that dirt!”

“You know, that is actually believable.” Callen smirked. “Let us just assume we are dealing with a powerful vision, then anything ‘creature’ related.” He brought his hands out towards the lid of the box.

“Careful, father.” Both Tigel siblings hissed.

Kugutsu kept his eyes trained upon the box, awaiting the lids removal patiently. Inuki was at his side, standing on all four legs now, growling from deep within his throat.

“Just like a band aid.” Callen murmured, grasping the lid tightly. “We just have to rip it off. One, two, th-“ he didn’t even finish counting, as he tugged the lid off in fell swoop.

“KWEH!”

“AHH!” Lumine leapt into her brother’s arms, the boy crying out in fright as well, as witnessed what looked like a large, brown and gold lizard try and scramble its way out of the unsealed box.

Kugutsu had been ready, his hand had snaked out immediately, capturing the lizard in his grasp, making sure not to squish it, as he held on tightly.

“What on earth!” Callen breathed, staring at the lizard like creature that wiggled about in the Sentieral’s hold.

“There was a creature inside!”

“H-How has it survived for so long!? Why was a lizard in a box!?” Lumine clung tightly to her brother, who had backed up slightly, fearful of the wiggling about lizard.

“Kweh!”

Inuki began barking and growling, wanting Kugutsu to release the thing so he could more then likely tear it apart.

Taking a moment to full examine the brown and golden creature, Callen found himself lifting a finger, wagging it about slowly, “I… I do not think that’s a lizard at all.” He murmured matter of fact. “Kugutsu, place the thing back into the box.”

“As you command.” Kugutsu lowered the creature back into the box, where it surprisingly stayed, peering up at them, tail swaying from side to side.

“W-What do you mean it’s not a lizard?” finally having calmed down, Lumine released her brother, who in turn stepped closer to the box along with her. “What is it?” she inched her way just a bit closer, fixing her gaze on the creature, as it looked back at her.

“I believe this is a dragon.”

“A what!?” both siblings awed in unison.

“I would have to agree with the King.” Kugutsu murmured. “I was given knowledge of dragons; they were an ancient race that went extinct centuries ago. There are dozens of books proclaiming that they were in fact real at on point, despite becoming legend. It is said that even Liyue’s God, Rex Lapis, could turn into a dragon himself, thus why they are revered in the Kingdom to this day.”

“S-So it is a dragon, fine, I can believe that too.” Lumine definitely starting to warm to the tiny reptilian, as it did another ‘kweh’, whilst curling its tail, it’s tiny paws seemingly reaching for her. “But what was it doing in this box? And why were the thieves so adamant on keeping it in there?”

“Do you think this little guy was the cause of their deaths? Lumine, don’t touch it!” swatting at his sister’s hand, Aether shook his head fiercely. “It might bite you! It could be poisonous!”

“Kweh!” the tiny dragon looked to be disagreeing with the male Tigel, as it began to eagerly express its need in wanting to be held by the girl.

“Ooooh, but look at him!” she insisted, pouting. “He’s adorable! I don’t think he’s poisonous at all.”

Callen chuckled, still at a loss on what he was seeing before his eyes, “What do you think Kugutsu?” he continued to find himself asking for the automaton’s opinions.

“I believe we should consult with someone from Liyue, who is an expert on the subject. If it is a dragon, mayhap they can fill in the pieces as to why the thieves had it contained inside a box and why one is still alive to this day. The thing does not look as if it is malnourished, it seems healthy enough. I see no other option we have to us, other then waiting for our patient to awaken and give us an explanation.”

“Maybe we should just ask this little guy!” Lumine was done with her brother’s warnings, as she reached inside the box and hefted the dragon into her arms. “Right, mister?” she giggled, as the dragon instantly snuggled into her bosom, with a blissful ‘kweh’. “Hehe, you are so adorable~!” she cooed, petting the reptilian fondly.

“It is not a pet, my dear,” shaking his head with mirth, Callen was at least glad to find that the dragon was not trying to tear her face off. “, we are not keeping it, but it does seem to have taken a liking to you.”

Kugutsu narrowed his eyes at the dragon, the thing continuing to bask in the princesses’ hold, as it rubbed its head fondly upon her breasts. “…” there was just something about the creature he perceived to be suspicious, especially with how it interacted with Lumine.

“I am still shocked that a dragon actually exists in this time period…” Aether murmured, staring at the brown reptilian. “Poor little guy, he might just be the last of his kind.”

“What do we do, father? Sending a courier to Liyue will take at least a week and a half, if they leave first thing tomorrow. And let us not forget, they might not even believe us to begin with. Even you would doubt the validity of someone claiming they had found a dragon.”

Callen nodded grimly to is daughters musings, “Yes, you are right, I would indeed have my doubts. Also, I fear sending a courier would be a waste of time.”

Kugutsu kept his eyes trained on the dragon, witnessing now how its eyes focused upon the King, as if it were listening intently to what he had to say. “…”

“What do you mean?” both siblings asked in unison.

“It was about two weeks ago that I received word from one of my intel spies that Liyue had closed their borders. Apparently, something big happened in the middle of the capitol, though things were intensely covered up and my spy was unable to gather more information. Whatever occurred, those high upon the food chain did not want it to leak out.”

“So, no one is allowed entry? Either in or out?” Lumine’s brow furrowed in concern.

“Yes, unfortunately. Liyue is taking the matter extremely seriously and since my spy is not giving me any updates, it would seem the situation has not changed.”

“That’s awful.” The prince murmured. “I heard the Kingdom was famous for exporting and importing good from around the globe. Even their ports are closed?”

“Unfortunately, yes. They have even shunned their allies messages of aid. We won’t have much luck with asking for Liyue’s assistance. Dragon or not, whatever is happening, is worth them enclosing themselves off to everyone. Their defenses have even been militarized.”

“They are fearful…” Aether mused. “What on earth could have happened?”

“All we can do for the time being is hope our patient wakes up.” The King proclaimed. “I fear that is our only option available to us.”

“What if we were to ask those researching ruin sites? We could be lucky and find a Sumeru Scholar amongst those digging about. They could possibly give us some new insight!” Lumine chirped, seeing how her idea immediately garnered everyone’s attention.

“That isn’t a bad idea at all!” The prince exclaimed.

“I agree.” Kugutsu smiled.

Lumine’s shoulders straightened with pride, as she went about holding her head up high, chin upturned haughtily.

“Maybe if we do happen to find a Scholar, they could have some inkling as to what the etchings on the box mean and how the thieves knew they could capture a dragon with it.” Aether murmured. “There are so many questions I have. None of this is making much sense.”

“Then it is settled, I will look into which ruins site we can visit upon tomorrow. I am most certain there are a few surrounding Mondstadt that are still populated with researchers, though I am not sure if they would be any help. It is rare a Sumeru Scholar would travel so far out, but mayhap we shall be lucky.” With a sigh, Callen brought his hands to rub at his face. “In the meantime, we’ll just have to hope our patient awakens. Come, Lumine, give me the dragon.”

“…” sensing she shouldn’t argue, Lumine nodded her head, holding out the reptilian creature toward her father, who took ahold of it gingerly. “Are you going to take care of it?”

“I’ll keep an eye on it, but while I sleep, it will go back into the box.” he arched an eyebrow, as he could have sworn, he heard the dragon click its tongue in annoyance. Surely, I imagined that. Staring down at the creature, he waited for it to make the sound again, but no sound came forward. “You all should get some rest now. I fear we will be busy this coming weekend and sleep will be a rare comfort.”

“Kweh!”

༶•┈┈⛧┈♛ 🗝️ ♛┈⛧┈┈•༶

Exiting their father’s office, did Aether make himself scarce, knowing when he was getting in the way. After all, he too had been there when their father summoned Kugutsu away, letting Lumine go off alone with Diluc. Needless to say, the automaton had simply stood around in the living room, not speaking a word. It had bothered the prince to have witnessed that and it came out of left field for their father to have done it in the first place.

Since when did he start thinking of a Sentierial ‘ruining a moment’, especially Kugutsu, who was supposed to be Lumine’s bodyguard. It just didn’t make much sense.

“Just know,” Lumine came to stop her brother, pulling upon his sleeve. “, I am going to have a long discussion with you tomorrow.”

Aether’s blinked a couple of times, confusion evident on his face, “O-Okay…”

Narrowing her gaze, Lumine wasn’t buying the innocent act, “I’ll see you tomorrow in the training hall.”

Still confused, but able to wait until tomorrow, Aether bade ‘good night’, starting off down the hallway.

Alone now, did Kugutsu and Lumine walk side by side, with Inuki padding behind them quietly. It was frustrating that she couldn’t hold his hand in this moment, despite them being so close together, but there was still servants wandering about and they could run into just about anyone, on the way back to her bedroom. The silence was what made Lumine uncomfortable, as she wondered where she should start in telling Kugutsu of what happened.

“Kugustu…?“

“… I know I am nothing but a machine. I keep getting reminded of that today. Even after I said all those things to you, after I told you we would be facing these problems together,” he scoffed. “, I was unable to uphold any of it.”

“You are more then just a machine, Kugutsu.” Lumine came to grip his hand tightly, uncaring if anyone were to see. “Maybe you weren’t with me in the gardens, but I know if you truly feared for my safety, you would have said something, you would have fought back. You trusted me, you trusted in Inuki and what came of it, was a budding friendship.”

Kugutsu frowned, “What do you mean?”

“Heh, well, let’s just say, my brother sort of swept Diluc off his feet.” Giggling, Lumine explained to her Sentierial the conversation she had with the red haired Lord, even telling him that Diluc was very much aware of their relationship, along with Julius and that they now had two allies on their side. “Undoubtedly, Kaeya will also keep our secret. I am not so sure about Crepus, so for now, let us not get to carried away.”

Footsteps approached and Lumine refused to release Kugutsu’s hand, as she grew nearer to the automaton, shielding their hands with the skirt of her dress. A soldier passed by, glancing their way only briefly, before continuing to march about on patrol.

“You are playing with fire.” Kugutsu whispered, a devilish smile growing upon his face. “I am starting to wonder if you truly wish for us to be caught. And if that be the case, there are plenty of other scenarios I can think of that will bring us attention.”

Blushing, Lumine refused to fall victim to his teasing, “… I-I don’t know if it will be so bad anymore…” she murmured softly. “I guess, I am being a little to confident, what with Diluc and Julius being so accepting.” Her hand came to fall upon his chest. “It would make sense that those in our inner circle would be more receptive, so I should becareful in being so bold.”

“As much as I enjoy your boldness, my starlight, I fear the wrong person will see and cause a disturbance.” His eyes scanned around the area, making sure there was no eavesdroppers or servants hiding in the shadows. “Did we not plan to have our secret contained for a while? And what with Diluc out of the picture as a potential suitor, we can breathe easy for a time.”

“… We did.” Her eyes lowered guilty.

“Do not think for a second that I do not wish to hold your hand as well,” he brought her hand up to lay a kiss upon it, capturing her gaze. “, you know I wish to do far more then that.” It excited him to know that she was responding to his touches, despite it just being his lips upon her hand. What other faces would she make for him, once he finally had her all to himself. “, but I am more happier knowing that we have moments like these in secret, rather than the possible future of being torn apart.”

“D-Don’t say that.”

“But I must say it.”

“…” Lumine sighed miserably. “I am sorry, I am being an idiot.”

“I am not surprised.” He teased, tapping her chin with the edge of his index finger. “Do not pout like so, Princess. Are you tired?” with the back of his hand, he caressed the side of her face.

“Mmmm,” leaning into the touch, letting her eyes flutter close, Lumine slowly shook her head. “, no, not at all. Why?”

“Why, she asks.” Kugutsu found himself smiling wickedly, suddenly guiding the princess to the shadows of the hallways, where the candles and torches did not reach, where it would be hard to make out what exactly the pair was doing. “Have you forgotten?” pressing her back against the wall, did he bring his face down upon the crook of her neck, hearing her sudden inhale of breath. “The mutt will be taking my place tonight. I will be knocking upon your room door, Lumine.” he laid kisses upon her flesh. “All you need do is answer and submit to me.”

Shuddering, Lumine hadn’t forgotten, but she had certainly been distracted. “… T-Then, I need to get ready.” With all the strength she could muster, granted he wasn’t exactly pinning her down with all his strength, Lumine weaseled her away out of his hold, stepping towards Inuki, the wolf looking up at her curiously. “Inuki will take me back to my room and you…”

“And I will give you thirty minutes.” He quite enjoyed this little roleplay they had going on, it was enthralling and he was already thinking of starting the countdown now. “Go, prepare yourself.” This time around, his smile was so wide, that he showed off his canines, making him appear even more feral.

“… K-Kugu…” she didn’t trust that look in his eyes, but she wasn’t going to fear him. Kugutsu had promised her that he wouldn’t rush her into anything and that if she were to say ‘stop’, he would listen.

“One minute has passed.”

“T-That’s not fair! That’s cheating! I haven’t even left!”

“You are wasting time, your highness.” He clearly did not care. “One minute and thirty seconds.”

“Grrr!” with a huff, Lumine turned her back on the automaton, hurriedly began walking off. “Come, Inuki, before I order you to bite him!”

“Woof!” Inuki happily bounded after her, receiving head pats along the way.

Kugutsu chuckled softly, crossing his arms in front of his chest, as he came to lean upon the wall, “Two minutes.” He whispered, watching her figure disappear around the corner.

In twenty-eight more minutes, he would finally have her back in his arms and she would be all his. He would make sure to be attentive, to make every inch of her body ache for him, to mark the places no one could see, to make it so his name fell from her lips. He was tempted to shorten the countdown, wanting to desperately see her angry, frazzled expression, before he pulled her back into his arms and silenced her with a kiss.

“Twenty-seven more minutes.”

= T B C =

Chapter 19: Chapter Nineteen

Chapter Text

Inuki panted softly, tail wagging from side to side. As a Sentierial, there was no actual air coming in and out of his lungs, but Julius had gone above and beyond with his creations. This meant his tongue was squishy, whenever he licked someone, his paw pads were nice and squishy too, in case his master wanted to hold onto them for comfort and also his panting, which was just him going through the process of expanding his chest in and out, while letting his tongue hang out.

“I am so nervous. I-I’m scared, Inuki. This is definitely fear, right? How else can I explain my stomach turning in knots right now!? Ooooh, this is me being nervous.” Having been pacing in the center of her room, Lumine now came to a stop, turning to face the wolf. “H-How do I look?” she came to look down at herself, wearing the nightgown the one she had tried to seduce the Sentieral with on their first night together.

Now however Lumine felt it appropriate and it wasn’t worn to just simply seduce her automaton, but to show that she trusted him and was ready to go that next step with him, Naturally a step like this would be after a wedding, or even after she had received an official engagement ring, but Lumine was confident that her Sentierial had meant his words for ‘forever’. That he wasn’t one of this flighty, half assed Lords, playing around with her feelings, that those powerful words ‘you are mine’ weren’t spoken so lightly.

Inuki did a small bark, howling to the ceiling, as bounced on his front legs. Giggling, Lumine could tell the animal was just being supportive, not truly understanding what her clothes represented or why she was such a nervous mess. If there was no enemies about, then he was free to be a happy doggo and she found herself kneeling, motioning with her arms out for him to come into her embrace. Without the slightest hesitation did Inuki rush in for cuddles.

“Who’s a good boy!” scratching his fluffy body, Lumine buried her face into his fur, she couldn’t even wrap fully hug the beast, for its body was just all muscle and machine. “You’re a good boy! Yes, you are! Look at your tail wagging! Ohhh, you’re a good fluffy puppy! Ooooh, yes you are~! I need to buy you lots of toys and treats!”

Inuki howled and barked, licking at Lumine’s face, as the princess continued to laugh, falling on her behind, as the massive creature pounced upon her.

At the sound of a knock upon her door, did the pairs fun grind to a halt, with Lumine’s heart clenching inside her chest. Her breathe had caught, Inuki immediately becoming alert and aware, eyes focused upon the doorway. Coming to slowly stand, did Lumine hurry over to her desk chair, quickly picking up her robe, scrambling to put it on. It was the second knock that made her jump a little and which led Inuki to start whimpering, ears falling flat upon his head.

“You know who it is, don’t you?” she whispered, sensing the Sentierial animal didn’t want to upset whoever was on the other side of the door. Taking a couple of deep breathes, she slowly made her way towards the double doors of her room, only now feeling as if the entrance were somewhat ominous in design.

Gently did she lay her palm against the surface, the other hand coming around the doorknob, as she pressed her frame up against the wooden barrier. Could he sense her? Did he know what she was doing? Once I open this door, I give him permission do to whatever he so pleases. We’ll join together as lovers.

“Lumine.” Kugutsu’s voice came through the doorway.

“…”

“I will not be upset if you wish not to do anything tonight, this I swear to you. I will simply tuck you in, give you a small kiss and continue to guard over you, as I will always do.”

“K-Kugutsu.”

“Mayhap I will embrace you, just once, but that will be all.” He murmured gently. “We need not go any further then holding hands, or kissing, or rather, I need none of it, my starlight. I just need to know you are safe and that you are mine. What pains me is not being able to see your face or hear your voice.”

“Kugutsu, please,” slowly did she begin to turn the doorknob, heart beating savagely against her chest, breath coming out slightly uneven. He wasn’t even upon her, and she could just imagine the touch of his hands upon her person, the feel of his lips brushing against her skin. “, be nice to me.”

“I promise you.”

Kugutsu watched as the door creaked open, seeing his princesses gaze peer out from the crack. Good girl. A gentle smile came to spread across his face, as he witnessed her shyly stare downward, releasing the doorknob. Snapping his finger, did he call upon Inuki, the wolf stuffing his snout through the crack, pushing the entire door the rest of the way open, so he could trot outside.

“Stay. Protect.” Kugutsu ordered, the wolf coming to heel, holding its head high, as it showed he would obey.

Lumine was left to take a step back at the now, bringing her arms up to hug herself, before one of her hands shakily came to clutch at the golden key that laid around her neck, grasping it tightly, as if it were a safety net. Her eyes watched as Kugutsu entered the room, those intense violet eyes fixated upon her, as her Sentierial held the edge of the door.

“Come, my starlight,” his voice came out in a low, seductive drawl, slowly shutting the door, raising his hand in invitation. “, come to me.”

Key 🗝️ To Your Heart

༶•┈┈⛧┈♛ An Automaton Tale ♛┈⛧┈┈•༶

Chapter XIX

Written By @hanabobanagames (bishiefanatic)

༶•┈┈⛧┈♛ 🗝️ ♛┈⛧┈┈•༶

“I don’t usually drink this late,” pouring himself a glass of whiskey, Callen came to let out a haggard sigh, eyeing the dragon who sat upon his desk. “, but you know, I need it.”

Setting down the whiskey container, the King snatched up his glass, holding it up as a sort ‘cheers’ to the creature, who wagged its tail slowly. Downing the shot glass, Callen grimaced and let out a resounding belch, letting his shoulders sag forward in a more relaxed state.

“I’m gonna tell you something,” he murmured, setting down the shot glass again, no where need ‘tipsy’, as he was a man who could hold his liquor. “, and I hope you can keep it to yourself.” Picking back up the whiskey bottle, he came to look upon the tiny dragon again. “You can keep a secret, right?”

“Kweh.”

“I’ll take that as a ‘yes’.” Pouring himself another shot, Callen let out a long drawn out sigh. “I am getting old, little fella. Kids will do that to you. Oooh, but I don’t say that like it’s a bad thing. I love my kids. I miss my wife, however.” His expression grew weary then, as he came to pick up his glass once again, heading over to his chair. “She was such a beautiful soul, beautiful in general.”

“Kwe.”

“Heh, she was, she really was.” Callen nodded to himself, reminiscing on the good times. Plopping himself down, he wasn’t to surprised to find the Dragon scuttled its way over to the edge of his desk, as if intent on continuing to listen. “That isn’t the secret I wanted to tell you, by the way.”

“Kweh.”

“In a heartbeat, I tell you, in a heartbeat, would I allow that damned automaton to take my daughters hand.”

“Kweh!”

“Oh yes, I would.” It truly felt as if the dragon was communicating with him. “Granted, this is just me assuming, but it’s just the things he says and the way he looks upon my daughter. I may be getting along in years, but I am hardly going blind, nor am dumb.” he scoffed, leaning back in his seat. “I mean, he’s a smart lad, and I am sure he isn’t impotent, or maybe he is…” frowning, Callen began to shake his head. “No, no, I am almost certain he is a Sentieral who can have sex, nowadays its common for such models to be made.”

Callen let out another lengthy sigh, “Listen to me, sounding like a right loon. But of course, I sound crazy! I am actually considering allowing such a thing to happen. Kugutsu Kirushima, despite being a machine, was ‘birthed’ by a woman who had the status of a Countess. That would make the boy a Lord. He has no money, no allies at his side, but what he lacks, he makes up for in loyalty, smarts and the determination to keep my daughter, along with the Kingdom she will one day rule over. I mean think about it, a man who can not be killed, not unless someone crushes him to bloody pieces…”

“Kweeh.”

“You said it! I would be a right idiot to not think that was to good to be true. Ooooh,” he drank down the whiskey in one gulp. “, but he’s a Sentierial and society would frown upon such a thing! I can just hear the discourse now; the scathing looks and appeals I would receive. Not to mention a handful of my allies, would feel as they were being insulted. The audacity! I swear, one of them would say ‘are humans not good enough for you’ or some sh*t like that!” banging his shot glass against the desk, Callen squeezed it in his hand, careful not to break it.

“… K-Kweh…”

“My kingdom brought upon a revolution in machine making. The progress from one Sentierial to another, just got better with time! And, well, so did the perverseness. Can you believe it didn’t take very long at all, for humans to want to f*ck their automatons?” with a scoff, Callen began to shake his head. “My Gods, the amount of scandals I could divulge to you… I’d need another drink!”

Bringing his hands to his face, Callen groaned, “I don’t really understand why I am getting so bent out of shape,” he muttered. “, it’s not as if I know how Lumine feels. It is her choice after all… Diluc and her seemed to be hitting it off splendidly!”

“Kweh?”

“You haven’t met him yet, he’s around here somewhere, probably asleep.” Callen gestured for the reptilian to come closer so that he could pick him up. Again, the dragon did as asked, coming to be held in the King’s grasp, as Callen brought him into his arms, cradling him like a babe. “Who am I kidding,” he murmured, patting the dragon gently. “, I saw how they looked at one another when entering the living room. Nothing. Not a damn thing happened between them. Oooh, but she looked right at Kugutsu, I noticed that!”

“Kweh!”

“I know I’m right!” huffing, Callen began to shake his head. “I know I am. I just don’t know what to do…” he muttered. “What do I do?”

“Kweh…”

“Being King is tough.”

“Kweh.”

“Being a father is tough.” Sighing for the last time, Callen leant forward and placed the dragon back onto his desk. “It’s time for bed, little fella. You think you can get back into your box for me?”

“… Kweh…” as if resigning himself to his fate, the reptilian waddled over to the box, crawling back inside.

“Heh, you truly are a smart one, aren’t you?”

From inside the box, the dragon answered, “Kweh!”

“I’ll take you back to my room. We’ll talk more there, while I ready for bed. You are a good listener, little fella. I do wonder if you are more then what you seem.” Arching an eyebrow now, Callen smiled smugly, as the dragon stared up at him from the center of the box. “Silent, eh?”

“…” his tongue stuck out.

Chuckling, Callen grabbed up the lid, waving it about, “For a little while, alright. See you soon.” A dragon in a box, being sealed away… I have no doubt this thing is more then what it seems. It has a high understanding, as well. Interesting. I wonder if this fellow has anything to do with why Liyue is on edge. The timeline would match up, wouldn’t it? He tried to recall the times his mines had been apparently broken into.

I would be foolish to believe that this dragon isn’t part of something bigger. That many thieves working together for such a task. Picking up the sealed box, Callen started out of his office. More then likely their leader is out there still, sweating bullets. We’ll have to keep vigilant. I’ll also have to alert the guards around the city. Closing the borders would be a little to drastic. I shall wait… That’s all we can do at the moment.

“…” starring down at the box in his hands, Callen came to purse his lips. We shall see what role you have to play, little fella. Or, if I am just being overcautiously. “…” he feared that it would be the latter and so he was careful whilst carrying the tiny dragon to his room.

༶•┈┈⛧┈♛ 🗝️ ♛┈⛧┈┈•༶

Having taken ahold of her hand, did Kugutsu gingerly bring Lumine into his embrace, feeling her gently succumb in his hold, as he cradled in his arms. He had been relieved to find she had opened the door for him at all, having been ready to simply stand outside and let himself protect her as he usually did. He had spoken the truth, he would have been saddened if she weren’t to show him her face or speak to him like she usually did.

As he came to caress a hand down her backside, did he lay a kiss upon the top of her head, leaning back so he could come to admire her visage. With one hand, did he come to cup her face, thumb brushing against her cheek. He could sing her praises, he could tell her how beautiful she was, but that didn’t seem like enough at this moment.

“What is your favorite color?”

Lumine blinked once and then blinked again, wondering if she heard right, “M-My favorite color?”

“Yes.”

“Mmmm,” a small laugh escaped, before she started to truly think on it. “, honestly, I was always fond of pastel colors, purple is really growing on me too.”

Kugutsu smiled knowingly, “Your favorite foods?”

“Ooooh, that’s a tough question to answer.” she grimaced now, trying to think over the foods she preferred.

Whilst she did that, did Kugutsu begin to pluck at the edges of her robe, smoothing his fingers over the ends. She had also noticed his own state of dress, gone was his cloak and weapons. He had come to her in his casual wear, only his shirt, trouser and shoes, with a couple of buttons already undone. Slowly but surely, she was growing more comfortable and far more laxed, as she began to tell him of her favorite foods.

“I am also a sucker for sweets, all kinds of sweets! I love cakes… Especially chocolate cakes. There is a bakery in the castle city you must come with me too!” she was growing excited about this bakery and the cakes held within. “Oh goodness, the cupcakes they have there are delicious as well. I know you have yet to try out all the foods,” she frowned now. “, you didn’t even join us for dinner. You missed out on roast beef.”

“I am sorry,” he murmured softly. “, I will join you all next time, I promise.”

“Good, because I want you to try all kinds of foods, Kugutsu.”

Of course she knew why it was he had declined to sit with them, but it still upset her to know that he had missed out on a new experience. Now that the two Ragnvindr Lords were on their side, maybe they could all go into the castle city together and hang out. It wasn’t as if they had much to do other then wait around for the battered thief to wake up and or the messenger to come back with news over a ruins site they could investigate, so it made sense that they should spend more time outside the castle.

“This nightgown,” slipping his fingers underneath her robe, did Kugutsu begin to slowly peel the fabric off her person. “, you have worn it before. I remember.” He murmured softly, her robe now puddling around her feet. “Why are you trying to hide from me, my starlight?” his hands caught ahold of her wrists, as she had come to hug herself.

“…”

“You are wearing this for me, are you not?” there was a teasing lilt to his tone, but there was also a hint of possessiveness too, as he was challenging her to say that she wasn’t.

Who else would she wear such an outfit for? His memories recalled the first time he had seen in the gown, the way his body not only responded, but his mind had told him to touch her, to enclose her in his arms and make her his. It hadn’t been that long since that night, who would have guessed he’d be having a second chance, that she’d be honoring him with his view again.

“Are you not, Lumine?” he asked again, smiling devilishly, as he brought her hands to his lips, kissing them gingerly, admiring the view.

Her breasts were outlined so vividly, the thin, almost translucent fabric did very little when it came to leaving anything to the imagination. He was attracted to the rise and fall of her chest, the glittering of his key upon the top of her bosom, everything he viewed was tantalizing to him. Though her nightgown was see-through, this didn’t mean he wouldn’t take his time in unwrapping the gift before him. He wanted to see her laid bare before him, every inch of her body exposed.

“Y-Yes…” closing her eyes, she shuddered underneath his lustful gaze.

Kugutsu had brought her arms out, making it so that she could no longer shield herself. I-I shouldn’t have worn this! She thought to herself, face growing crimson. Despite feeling utterly embarrassed, did an ache start between the apex of her thighs, as she caught glimpses of his hungry eyes, the eyes of a man who wanted to feast. Eyes of a predator looking upon his prey, all that was missing was him licking his lips and showing off his sharpened fangs.

“What kind of hobbies do you have?”

“E-Eh?” there she was again, blinking in surprise at the spontaneity of his questions.

Kugutsu grinned like a madman, scooping his princess up in his arms, “What do you do for fun, other then getting yourself into trouble and fending for the automaton?” he started for the bed, taking his time as he went, eyeing her curiously.

“I-I like to ride Repede whenever I get the chance,” she was still recovering from the sudden change of pace. “, w-well, you already know I love to read and I do enjoy helping Julius in his workshop. That is whenever I get the chance to sneak out and spend some time with the man. Now that you are here with me, I suppose I have no need to sneak anywhere.”

“There are places I will not allow you to traverse, my starlight.” Kugutsu warned, needing her to know he wasn’t about to let her down whatever she pleased.

Lumine pouted softly, “I wasn’t thinking of going anywhere crazy,” she murmured. “, I was simply saying that I need not hide myself. The day I met you actually…” despite being placed upon the bed, Lumine found she was so engrossed in the conversation, that where she was didn’t register. “I had snuck out to join Julius in his workshop, just to see him! It had been a while, you see and I missed him. I was also very bored.” She giggled softly. “Anyways, I think father will be more then willing to let me go around the castle city, if he knows you’ll be there by my side. Soooo, I don’t need to sneak about anymore!”

“I am sure you know I like to read as well,” Kugutsu began to casually undo the buttons of his shirt. “, at some point, you will show me your little hide away alcove in the library, the one you so desperately did not want me to see.”

Grumpily, Lumine came to look up at him, “B-But that’s my alcove, get your own.”

“Then it will become our alcove and I will have yours.” He teased, unfazed by her grumpiness. If she remained adamant about it, then he would of course give her space, but at some point, he did have the idea of them cuddling up in her tiny alcove and reading together. Maybe not the same point, but different ones, just so that they could spend more time together.

“Along with the knowledge Ei gave to me in the chips inside my skull, I found myself going into her library to obtain even more knowledge. Surprisingly, when she wasn’t hunting me down to test something or to torment me, she would leave me alone to read for hours and or even days on end. I believe I read over hundreds of books, before she tricked and decommissioned me.”

“Kug-“

“I do not say this so you can wear such a face, my starlight,” he slid off his shirt, revealing his flawless torso, with only a thin, almost unreadable etching in the skin, where one could see the plate that led inside chest. Ei had used the best adhesive and materials when it came to automaton skin, that it was almost impossible to make out any of the grooves and seams. “, I say this, so we you can better understand me.”

Though it was almost impossible to know he was an automaton, one need only see the very obvious keyhole right under his pectoral, to realize that Kugutsu was a Senterial, through and through. It wasn’t a large keyhole, in fact, if one caught a brief glimpse, it could easily be considered a birthmark. One need only stare harder to tell that it was indeed a hallow hole, meant for a key.

Lumine found herself touching said keyhole, grazing her fingers along the edges, before her other hand came to touch the key around her neck. Inside his chest laid the hybrid auralias stone, that Ei had designed with her sister’s vision attached. A one of kind stone, that she doubted would wear out anytime soon. She was confident that Makoto’s stone would remain active for quite some time, that the woman was watching over her nephew and in turn, her own sister.

There was of course the fear that one day the auralias stone, like all others, would die out, but that wasn’t something she was going to dwell on at the moment. Not when Kugutsu took ahold of her hand, pressing her palm flat against his chest, moving her limb over his pecs, down the middle of his chest, to his stomach, where her fingers now came to graze across his abs.

“Do I feel real enough?”

Frowning, Lumine came to look back up at her automaton, not amused at his phrasing, “I-If I look surprised, or in awe, its because I never touched a man like this before… Y-Your skin is so smooth, I realize you have never been in an actual battle before, but your flesh is flawless, not a single mar upon it. Yes, you feel ‘real’, but of course you do, because you are real.”

“… I apologize. I didn’t mean for it to come out in such a dreary way.”

“It’s okay. W-We are both learning about each other after all, it’s only natural you would ask these questions.” Her heart skipped a beat, as Kugutsu continued to guide her hand further downwards, before the tips of her fingers brushed against the edge of his pants, before he came to release her.

“For now, I will keep my pants on,” bringing a knee up on the bed, Kugutsu came to tower over his princess, bringing her flushed back against the mattress. “, I will only take them off, if you wish it so.” He murmured softly. “It is my way of controlling myself. Do you understand?” his nose came to nuzzle her own, hearing a small whimper escape her throat, as she nodded.

Kugutsu wasted no time in capturing her lips, indulging in the feel of her lips crushed against his own. Though he had no breath to spare, her own filled his mouth, as she panted and huffed softly, getting lost in the sensations. He was careful not to crush her with his weight, taking the utmost care when his hand began to move over her waist, ascending upwards to cup her breast, kneading the supple globe in his palm.

Feeling her arch her back into his touch, her lower half melding against his own, did he peel away from their kiss, peppering light kisses down her chin, descending across her neck, as he came to pull down the top half of her nightgown, eliciting a soft gasp from her, as her breasts spilled forth. Kugutsu was quick with his mouth, letting his tongue swirl around an already hardened rose pink nub, suckling and nipping upon it, witnessing his princess writhe and wiggle about under the onslaught.

His co*ck hardened, punching against the fabric of his pants, as he felt her hands come up to his shoulders, nails digging in the flesh she found there. It would be difficult for her to wound him, a Sentierial’s skin was made durable on purpose and Ei had only used the best of the best, with no worry of cost, so he wasn’t worried about her tearing his flesh. Though it did feel nice to know that he was affecting her in such a way, that he could partially experience the sting of her nails.

Kugutsu was grateful to Ei, his mother, for sparing no expanse in his making. Without her expertise, he wouldn’t be able to taste the saltiness of Lumine’s skin against his tongue, or smell the growing scent of her arousal, permeating his senses, or even feel the way she grinded against his co*ck, which throbbed and pulsed, begging to be released from his its confines.

“K-Kugu-“ Lumine groaned, pressing her thighs together, as her Sentierial came to pull her nightgown further down her body, towards her hips, where his lips continued downward. “Hehe!” she couldn’t help a small giggle, as his tongue swirled around her belly button, dipping into the center, as he continued pulling at the nightgown, relieving her full of it.

Now she was left in only her panties, completely at his mercy. Her eyes came to fixate upon his face, which hovered over her stomach, his violet eyes meeting hers, as he wanted her to watch him lay kisses upon her belly. Lumine knew he wished for her to watch him and it didn’t help that she was mesmerized by his actions.

Kugutsu let his fingers dip under the band of her panties, slow and careful, as he began to pull them downwards, revealing to him her pubic mound, with a tempting tuft of honey blonde hair. She was keeping her legs shut on purpose, whimpering now, as he was quick to pull off her panties, fully exposing her.

“… T-This is…” it was embarrassing to say the least, but she could see how he starred at her. There was nothing but carnal lust and desire within those irises of his, no sign of disgust or that he wanted to be away from her.

“Beautiful,” Kugutsu whispered, letting his fingers press against the outside of her thighs, as he was eager in wanting to bury his face in the tuft of fur he saw upon her pubic mound. “, Lumine,” he murmured. “, please, my starlight, open your legs for me.” he wouldn’t force her, this was something she needed to do on her own.

Lumine brought her hand to touch at her belly, pads of her fingers smearing over the saliva Kugutsu had left behind, “I am still shocked…” she whispered, not really meaning to change the subject, but more so needing him to know her feelings. “You cannot breath air, yet you can produce saliva. I-It’s slightly sticky, warm… Your tongue too…” her hand came to touch her breast, remembering the feel of his tongue licking over her nipples.

“Does that bother you?”

“No!” she shook her head vehemently. “No, Kugu. Y-You know I have never been touched like this before, you know I have never felt the a person’s tongue upon my breasts or anywhere else on my body. I am experiencing all of this for the first time with you. I-I am happy… Human or not, I am happy because it is you. You said you wanted to mark my body, but you are already doing that,” a gentle tone to her voice. “, everything I am remembering, every touch, every lick, the way your fingers are massaging my thighs, how your lips keep kissing my legs… They may not be marks that one can see visibly, but I know they are there, because its as if you are searing them into my skin.”

“You have a way with words, my starlight, are you trying to seduce me now? It’s working.” to think she could hold him still with the things she was saying, words that touched his heart and made it seemingly swell inside his chest. It was odd, his aurlieas stone was no organ, but it often felt as if it were beating and throbbing, like one would.

Giggling, Lumine came to shake her head, “I am just stating what I feel… Sorry… I got carried away. You were making me feel so at ease with talking, I wanted to try it myself.”

Kugutsu smiled tenderly, “Do you feel at ease now, my love?”

“I-I do.”

“Shall we continue?”

“…” Lumine came to bite her lip, realizing the last question he had asked, before she had begun speaking. “K-Kiss me again, please.”

Kugutsu chuckled, but did exactly as she requested, coming up from between her legs now, as he came to spread them apart, pressing his mouth against her own. She was eager for this kiss and he let her tongue come out and explore his mouth, elated to find she was taking the initiative, becoming much more confident, or perhaps just curious. This was good of course, he wanted her to be curious and receptive to his advances. It was endearing to know she wasn’t hesitant any longer, that she was far more comfortable.

His hand snaked down as their mouths continued to surrender to each other, his fingers delving into her moistened folds, hearing her guttural groan, as she tore away from his lips, panting raggedly, as he wasted no time in beginning to move his fingers against her cl*t.

“You are so wet, my princess, absolutely drenched.” his smile was wicked, as she shuddered underneath him, eyes squeezed shut, as his name continuously fell from her lips, whilst he started a rhythm with his fingers. “Incredible,” he whispered against her mouth, kissing her every so often, gobbling up her mewls and sexy moans. “, Gods, you speak of heat… You are burning within, all I want to do is sink myself inside of you.”

“K-Kug-ahhh!” bending her head back, Lumine let out another moan, her Sentierial’s fingers coming to tease at her entrance, whilst his thumb played with her cl*t, doubling the intensity of his actions.

“I want you to cum for me, my starlight! You are so close, I can feel it, can you? Can you feel it, my princess?” having started to kiss his way down her neck once again, did Kugutsu find her breasts, enthralled by how they bounced and jiggled, as she wiggled herself about, trying to keep rhythm with the thrusting of his fingers.

“I-I don’t k-know- Ahhh!” the ache that had been built was becoming more and more unbearable. Was this what an org*sm was? Was her sinking closer to the edge of something she couldn’t put into words, an org*sm? “KUgUtsu!” his lips upon her breasts, the feel of his warm saliva coating her nipples, tongue swirling around each hardened nub.

“Yes, my love, cum. Just let yourself go,” he hissed, the wet, gushing sounds emanating around him, reminding him of just how soaked she was, how ready she was to receive him. “, Gods!” his co*ck grinded against the mattress, trying to relieve the pressure that had built up.

“Mmmmmm! Ku-Kugutsu, ahhh!” a bit of drool dribbled down her mouth, as her Sentierial’s fingers were merciless, pressing into her, stretching, scissoring her. “KUGUTSU! N-Noooo, mmm!”

“Cum for me, Lumine! Yess, my love.”

“AaaahH! I-I’m sca-scared, Kugutsu!” try as she might, she couldn’t close her legs, as she thrashed about. “Mmmm!” she did her best to be lulled by his voice, but the pleasure and euphoric feeling was much to strong, making it near impossible to focus. All she could do was fixate on those fingers making a mess of her, relentless in their pursuit to send her over the edge.

“Lumine.” adding one more finger on purpose, did he now send her over the edge, hearing her cry resound throughout the room. It was instant gratification for him, as he knew he was the cause of her pleasure and satisfaction, feeling her juices gush against his palm, down his wrist. “Good girl,” he whispered against her breast. “, good girl.”

“… Mmm.” Shakily, did Lumine bring her hands up, letting her fingers smooth through Kugutsu’s hair, as she rode the wave of her org*sm, still feeling her body quiver and shake.

Were they done?

Was it over?

He was resting his head, letting her more then likely take a breather and recover, which she was grateful for. His hair was silken and soft, it was actually soothing her to let her fingers comb through. She quite liked how he came to now fall upon her, as she let her arms come around his shoulders, in a warm embrace.

“Why do you call me, starlight? Where does it comes from?”

“I like when you play with my hair.”

“Heh, you do? Does it feel nice?”

“It does.” He laid a soft kiss upon her breast, a kiss that was innocent and meant as affection, rather then stimulation. “As you already know, I read a lot,” he fixed his eyes upon her. “, in one such tale that I picked off the shelves, was a traveler who traversed the very universe itself. She would travel everywhere, visit so many different planets and solar systems.”

“How?” Lumine breathed in awe.

“She was a star herself.”

“Whaaat, really? A star?”

“Mhm. A brilliant star. The story told that stars were capable of changing a world’s or even a person’s fate. This star found herself lost on one of her journeys and she came to a world, that started to become a home to her. In this world, did she fall in love with a puppet.”

“A puppet?”

“Mmm, yes, a puppet. I must admit, it is what attracted me to the tale. The puppet ironically shared a similar fate to me. I was so intrigued by the similarities, I confess, I thought for sure that Ei had written the tale herself.” He basked in how her fingers now massaged his scalp.

“Did she?”

“No.” closing his eyes, Kugutsu purred into her touch. “No, she did not.”

“What happened with the puppet and the star?“

“Throughout the puppets struggles, his star was there to guide him and help him through the darkest of times. A constant source of light and kindness in his life. It’s what he needed, after having such a miserable backstory. She changed his fate, Lumine, she changed the person he once had been and they lived happily ever after.”

“Truly?”

“Why would I lie, my love? In the story, the star and the puppet, fell in love, got married and spent the rest of their lives together. Forever and forever.”

“Soooo, I am your star?”

Kugutsu nodded, “Yes, my love, you are my star. Beautiful and luminescent. My wonderous starlight.”

“I love the nickname.” She cooed, a bright smile filling her face.

“As do I.” he watched her yawn now, growing embarrassed at being caught in the act. “Heh, I believe it is time for bed.”

“I’m sorry…”

“Why? You are tired,” a smug smirk now grew upon his face. “, as an automaton I could easily keep you up all night, but I will not have you unhealthy.”

“Stay with me.”

“I planned too.”

“D-Did you enjoy yourself?”

“Immensely.”

“… Even though I did not touch you?”

“Even still.” He assured. “I was not only granted an indulgence, but I learned much about you. I thoroughly enjoyed tonight, my love. I told you before, I needed not but to see your face and listen to your voice. Had we just sat around talking, I would have accepted it.”

“Kugutsu…”

“We are still learning, are we not? You said this yourself. Tonight was for your pleasure and I will say, I did enjoy watching you squirm and squeak.” He teased. “Come, let us get ready for bed.”

Lumine still felt self-conscience, but she allowed herself to be drawn into the automaton’s pace. Was he spoiling her? Did he truly enjoy himself? Could she have done more?

I-I want to do more…

= t b c =

Chapter 20: Chapter Twenty

Chapter Text

Key To Your Heart

Chapter XX

Written By @hanabobanagames (HanaBoBanana)

༶•┈┈⛧┈♛ 🗝️ ♛┈⛧┈┈•༶

“You are not sleeping.”

Kugutsu chided softly, feeling Lumine’s fingers gently graze across his chest, as she laid with her head upon his shoulder, tucked securely into his side. There was really no need for him to sleep, but that didn’t mean he couldn’t simulate the process for her sake. So, there he had laid, with his eyes closed, patiently waiting for Lumine’s breath to even out and for her finally be at rest.

“… I-I am not sleepy…” she murmured, a small pout forming upon her face, as she didn’t feel up to being bullied to closed her eyes. There was too much welling inside of her, for her to actually find some semblance of peace.

“Did I not wear you out, my starlight?” there was a devious inflection in his tone, as he captured the hand that laid upon his chest, squeezing it gently.

“Sorry,” Lumine whispered, knowing that they would have yet another long day tomorrow. “, I’m just a bit restless.”

Even with Diluc knowing about her relationship with Kugutsu, which meant probably Kaeya knew by now as well, that didn’t mean that their charade would be coming to an end. If the two didn’t put on a show for her father, then the man would start to grow suspicious. Lumine didn’t have to choose the red-haired man, nor his brother, but an effort needed to be shown.

“Do not apologize,” frowning, Kugutsu came to open his eyes, shifting his gaze towards Lumine, who let out a sigh. “, why are you restless? Are you not satisfied?”

There was a number of reasons why Kugutsu had chosen to stop in their escapades, one being that it had grown late and Aether would more then likely come to fetch his sister early in the morning. He’d rather not be questioned as to why his sister looked as if she had gotten little to no sleep, given that was one of his duties to see that that happened.

There was also the many maids who would probably come back to dress up Lumine once more and if he were to be seen leaving her room, in an capacity, it would of course raise eyebrows. Not so much for the servants, since he was still seen as nothing but a machine to them, but more so with the crown prince. Aether would not appreciate knowing that Kugutsu’s night was spent in the princess’s chambers.

Another reason, one in which tied in with the last, was that if they had continued, there was no really telling how far his self-control would have lasted. It was hard enough to quell his raging erection, let alone stop himself from submitting Lumine to an almost endless night of pleasure. Moderation was key, he needed to learn it, he needed to make it a habit, for his stamina was not that of a humans. If he were human, he too would be restless, but perhaps for entirely different reasons then his starlight.

Burying her face into the man’s shoulder, Lumine began to groan, “Y-Yes, I am… I-I just…” it was hard to put into words what exactly she wanted. What do I want exactly? For us to do what we just did again? T-That wouldn’t be fair to him. If I were to tell him that I crave to be touched again, how far would he go? How far am I willing to go? “It’s nothing,” she kissed his bare shoulder. “, really.”

“I do not believe that.”

“…” Lumine remained quiet, hoping Kugutsu would just drop the issue. What was she supposed to say to that? She was trying to figure out if he were upset or not, his voice had remained low and soft, so it was hard to tell the emotion in his tone. Why am I ruining a perfectly good night?

“The one thing Ei could not give me, was the ability to read minds.”

“A shame that.” She teased, hoping to lighten the mood.

“I will spank you, princess. Do not test me.” his voice remained a low utterance, despite the threat he was issuing, as he continued to hold her hand. “What is the matter? What can I do to appease your restfulness?”

“Kiss me.”

“Is that all?” there was a sultry lull to that question, as he was ready to go about doing just that.

“T-Touch me again.” As she said this, Lumine came ease her leg against Kugutsu’s, melding her bottom half to his side, pressing her naked breasts intentionally against his solid frame. “I-I want to touch you too.”

Yes, she may have been a bit sleepy and yes, she’d probably regret it in the morning, but right now Lumine wanted to indulge a little bit more into this newfound intimacy. It just wasn’t fair that they had so little time with one another, especially after just officially becoming a couple. A couple in secrecy, but a couple nonetheless.

Maybe I am being a bit spoiled. She thought to herself, wondering if it was a turn off to be so wanton and needy. Lumine just wanted to surrender again to his kisses and share in each other’s warmth. Now that he had awakened this side of her, she was being drawn into the lingering scent and tingling sensations which bloomed from their union. It hadn’t truly been the act fornication, but Lumine was eager for more.

Kugutsu hesitated. Her words had since led him to semi-erectness and her actions, which were clearly a sign of seduction and need, made it hard for him to resist. It was difficult not to get caught up in the feel of her soft, supple body, or how her scent penetrated his senses. Strangely enough, he could not breath, but he could in fact smell everything. Everything about Lumine Tigel, every small detail, was being engrained into his machinery.

He had to remember what it was he was asking from him. It was already well past midnight and if he were to cave to both of their desires, for he wanted to give in to her request, then she’d be with little energy for the morning. There was also the fact that he didn’t know her interpretation of ‘touching’. He was imagining all sorts of things, but to have his dick out, with her hand upon it or her mouth, was a whole other matter to consider.

“… It’s okay…” rejection was painful. “L-Let’s just sleep.” If she had a little more experience, then maybe she’d be better at seducing him into another round, or rather, having him understand what she wanted. There was also a little bit of cowardness mixed into her feelings, as she just wasn’t sure on whether he’d be alright with more intense foreplay.

“You misinterpret my silence as not wanting to go again.” it angered him to hear the sadness in her voice and even more so, when she was trying to hide it from him. “I assure you, that is not the case. I crave touching you more and having you do the same to me.”

Lumine felt his hand, which had been holding her hand, now come to cup the side of her face, thumb brushing against the flesh he found, “Am I asking for too much? If so, please, just kiss m-”

He had pulled tilted her head up so fast, his lips descending upon hers in a searing kiss, which made her toes curl, body growing warm. Kugutsu was aggressive with her, as his tongue delved inside her mouth, his body turning to face her own, so that they were now pressed chest to chest. Lumine moaned, feeling his clothed erection grind into her puss*, leg still over his own. Kugutsu had brought a hand to hold her in place, so he could continue to do what he pleased.

“K-Kug- Ahhh!” her cries were swallowed once again by his kiss, his other hand holding the back of her neck, so as to keep her from shying away again from his onslaught.

Even with his pants as a barrier, Lumine could still feel the pulsing heat of his co*ck, meshing against her moistened folds. He was relentless, as he continued to thrust himself against her. He was relentless, as her nails scrapped across his chest, unable to do anything but submit to the passionate rutting.

What would it feel like if he was doing this without his pants in the way? How would his co*ck feel sliding against her slicken folds? That was something she wanted. She had yet to see his penis, that thought alone plagued her mind and yet again, he wasn’t letting her do a thing for him. She had wanted to touch him in return, experiment, explore.

Kugutsu released her lips, being merciful and letting her take a few breaths, as his sprinkled kisses around her mouth, teeth coming to gently bit at her bottom lip, before ravaging her mouth once more. This was all he could do in order to keep himself in check and to make sure she got a decent nights sleep. He never would have thought she’d grant him such a boon, but there she went, surprising him. He only hoped this would be enough to please her, even if it would leave him starving for more.

“Mmmm.”

The scent of her arousal filled his nostrils, the warmth of her puss* cocooned his engorged co*ck, her juices soaking through his pants. There was no doubt in his mind that he would have lost himself, had he let her have her way. He needed to keep his pants on, to keep this barrier between them. “I yearn for you, Lumine,” he breathed, continuing to buck against her core, watching her face contort in please. “, and I lack the strength to have you touch me, as I have done to you. My desire for is overwhelming and I wish not to hurt you, or force you into an act you are not ready to do.”

Lumine came to press her forehead against Kugutsu’s, squeezing her eyes closed, as she was growing close to the precipice of release. She had heard everything he had said and now understood why he had been so hesitant in the first place. I really was asking for too much. He was thinking about me. I should have known better.

“Come for me, my love.” He hissed, speeding up his thrusts, knowing she was close to the edge as well. The sound of her heady moans increased in volume, and he captured her lips once again, hoping there were no servants or patrol lurking about to hear. He ate up her org*smic cry, his own release following, as he cared not about making a mess.

Kugutsu tenderly embraced his panting princess, laying chaste kisses upon the sides of her face and forehead, as they both rode off their climaxes in one another’s arms. “I fear I am already addicted to you.” he whispered, rubbing his hand across her backside. “I will not rush you, Lumine, but you must remember, my need is strong. I do not think I could have handled you touching me in such a way, not unless I am fully prepared.”

“…” pursing her lips, Lumine nodded mutely in understanding.

“Do not look at me in such a way,” he murmured, not liking the way her expression grew guilty, eyes casting downward in what could only be described as shame. “, I am happy with this pace, Lumine. I am happy just to be holding you.” Kugutsu squeezed her tightly. “We are both new to this, to our relationship. Are we not allowed to have compromises? Humans have those, do they not? Let us compromise.”

“…”

“Enough.” Pinching her cheek, Kugutsu narrowed his gaze. “I will not repeat myself.” Releasing her cheek, he began to nuzzle their noses together. “Do not fret. Tomorrow, you can have your way with me.” there was a lecherous tone to his voice now. He would be better prepared tomorrow. Tonight had been a gift and a curse, though he loved every second. “Deal?”

“…”

Lumine wasn’t sure how to feel about that, even when he said it in such a playful manner. She sort of wanted their intimacy to come naturally, not in some schedule like way, where they make plans and go from there. She realized this was all because of her and that things would continue like this, until she was ready for the next step. Her automaton only had her wants and needs in mind, his came second. To think this brash, blunt automaton could be so gentle and sincere.

He says he is happy, but… I heard his struggle. Compromises. “Kugutsu…” she remembered how he breathlessly gave his explanation to her, a twinge of desperation in his voice, before making them both cum together. “Deal.” a small huff escaped her lips. He was right, they were both new at this and that was probably what was making her so anxious and horny.

“Now sleep.” he urged. “I will be waking you early. Inuki will take my place as your protector, while I wash and change.”

“We’ll be going into the town again. There is still much I wish to show you! We barely scratched the surface our last visit.” She was growing excited now at the prospect.

It relieved him to hear the excitement and joy in her voice again. Taking her hand, as he had before, Kugutsu came to bring it to his mouth, kissing it adoringly. As an automaton, he had to becareful or risk breaking her. He couldn’t help but be extra cautious and gentle, when handling her, she was so fragile. “I can’t wait.”

“Hehe.” Lumine snuggled closer to her automaton, closing her eyes now, as exhaustion was in fact wailing down upon her.

“Good night, my starlight.”

“Good night, Kugu.”

= t b c =

Chapter 21: Chapter Twenty-One

Chapter Text

Stepping out from around the thick partition, which separated his bathing area from the rest of the room, Kaeya whistled as he went about drying his hair. Chilled and in a relaxed mood, he couldn’t help but wonder how his brother faired with his dear princess. Was he confessing his love to her? Did he release the beast within and take the girl into his arms for a kiss? A number of scenarios ran through his head, as he was confident that his brother could seal the deal.

Opening his eyes, Kaeya froze, “Holy sh*t.” He gasped, being caught off guard by the sight of Diluc sitting upon the edge of his bed, expression that of a broken man. “W-What the hell, Diluc…” frowning, Kaeya settled the towel around his shoulder, thankful he had wrapped one already around his waist. “Hey, you don’t look so hot. What happened?”

“…” Diluc inhaled and exhaled a long, shaky breath, before meeting his brother’s gaze. “She loves another.”

“Wait, what?” in disbelief, Kaeya crossed his arms in front of his chest, needing to hear more. “What do you mean ‘loves another’? She doesn’t seem the type to go fishing for options, if she already had her heart set on another.” He muttered angrily.

“You would be correct; she is not that type. This entire weekend was set up by our father’s, remember?”

“Well, yeah, but…” Kaeya huffed in frustration. “You think the girl could have said something to her father, instead of wasting our damn time!”

“That’s enough, Kaeya. Lumine is in no position to come clean to her father about who she is in love with.”

Kaeya’s eyebrows shot up at his brother’s words, “What do you mean by that? King Callen doesn’t seem like the type who would be prejudicial against anyone. I thought he was a man who was open minded. Unless the princess wanted to court a murderer or any other kind of criminal. Why wouldn’t she want her father to know?”

Pursing his lips, Diluc let out a bitter sigh, “Because the man she is in love with… Is an automaton.”

Silence fell upon the room, as Kaeya was taking his time in registering the information he was being given. It took him at least a couple of minutes, where he stood there, blinking a couple of times in shock, before letting himself slowly come to digest.

“A Sentierial? A machine?” he needed to make sure. “The princess is in love with a machine?”

“… Do not make it sound as if it is a crazy idea, Kaeya. You and I both know that Sentierial’s can be more human than humans themselves.”

“I realize that. Truly, I do, Diluc. But to fall in love with one as a lover. To completely ignore you, who is flesh and blood, who is able to produce children with her and grow old beside her…” raking a hand through his hair, Kaeya was still stunned and in utter disbelief. “I-I just, have no words.”

“I have come to late.” Diluc murmured. “Lumine was not the girl I met in the gardens, it was her brother.”

“What!?” more shocking news was not good on his health, as Kaeya was now being told the events that led Diluc to believe Lumine had been the one he had met so long ago. “This whole family is crazy!” he exclaimed in agitation.

“That’s enough!” the red head snapped, glaring at the man.

“I’m sorry, I am! I’m just… In shock, I suppose. Diluc… I can’t help but feel your wrong.”

“What do you mean?” it was Diluc’s turn to frown.

“Mayhap its not to late. Mayhap we can consider the princess to be sheltered, her thoughts, even her feelings,” he paused in trying to find the right word. “, skewed. Surely, you’re not going to just sit there, without trying to convince her to choose you. There really should be no competition, Diluc. A human versus a machine,” Kaeya snorted. “, come now, she’ll eventually choose you.”

“Lumine sounded sincere and her eyes… They too were sincere…”

Kaeya let his shoulders sag forward, annoyed at his brother’s lackadaisical attitude, “Honestly, Diluc. You’ve spent so long pining over the girl, just so you can roll over now, because some competition is in your way! Mind you, this competition, this other ‘man’ is a machine! I want to laugh, but I’m still recovering over the entire thing.”

“I will not cause her distress, Kaeya.” Standing from the bed, Diluc was growing tired of his brother’s rude and aggressive tone. “I will become her friend, I will support her, I will-“

“So, you won’t mind if I step up to the plate?”

Diluc froze, eyes narrowing, as he looked towards his brother, “I tell you in confidence, that she is in love with another, and you would deliberately try to sabotage that?”

“You told me, and I listened. I am not sabotaging anything, dear brother, because I’ll make her see that I am the better choice. Unlike you, I have some balls and I would find it a waste that such a beautiful human girl, would ever waste her potential on a machine. Like I said before, she’s probably never come across a human male worth her time, and I am confident, I can make her see that a human, is far more superior than a machine, when it comes to romance.

So, if you are done trying to woo her, then I shall gladly take your place. I am quite attracted to the female Tigel, dear brother. I didn’t wish to say anything to upset you, but she is very much my type. She has a glow about her and though it’s not necessarily love, yet, I will endeavor to make sure such affections bloom between us.”

“Stop this, Kaeya.”

“Why?” crossing his arms in front of his chest, Kaeya came to scoff. “I thought you were tagging out, that you simply wish to be her friend. Why the hell should I stand off to the side with you?”

“…”

“I am supportive of what the Tigels are doing with Sentierals. I do not condone the sickening sh*t those rich, uppity f*cks do with their private ‘toys’, so I throw in my hat with Lumine and her crusade. I am enthralled by her work and commitment. It’s yet another reason I am attracted to her.

But I cannot believe that her heart can belong to a machine, that will outlive her in the end. They will be unable to produce, there will be nothing but misery in her future. She is young, naïve, especially with this level of thinking… I will not let her go down that path. I do not mind a little competition, Diluc. I find the challenge riveting, even. I am not scared away by metal and bolts.”

“Y-You are delusional. Are you even listening to a single thing I am saying!?”

“I need your answer, brother. Will you be cross with me, if I were to court Lumine?”

A tense bout of silence now reigned between the two, as Kaeya stood before Diluc with an resolute expression and the posture of a man who was confident and determined. Diluc of course wished to answer that he would be upset, but that would mean his judgement had been wrong and because of his choice right now, he turned out the loser. To then witness Lumine upon Kaeya’s arm, to see them become intimate in anyway, would be too much to bear.

“…” and yet Diluc was certain he had been right. That Lumine had not told him any falsehoods, that her heart truly did belong with Kugutsu. “So be it. Do what you want. If being rejected is what you wish, I will not stop you.”

“Very well. Thank you.”

“Good night, Kaeya.” It was a terse ‘good night’, for he couldn’t help but be irate with the blue haired man.

“Good night, dear brother.”

Diluc hated when his brother called him that, so refused to even respond to it. Pivoting on his heel, he exited the room, making sure to slam the door on the way out. He knew it wasn’t his home to go about slamming doors, but his anger was justified. But he wondered now, while walking down the hallway towards his room.

Was he angry at Kaeya’s bullheadedness, or was he angry at himself?

༶•┈┈⛧┈♛ 🗝️ ♛┈⛧┈┈•༶

At some point in the night, his princess had fallen asleep. It frustrated him to know that she wasn’t entirely being truthful with him, that something had been keeping her awake and restless. She was horrible at pretending to feign sleep and getting angry or grilling her about it wouldn’t help in making sure she was well rested. If anything, it would keep her up and she’d suffer the next day because of it. So Kugutsu had closed his eyes and pretended to be fooled by her ploy, despite wanting to desperately know what was on her mind.

After about thirty minutes, her breathing had panned out and her body, which was flushed against his own, grew lax. Kugutsu resisted the urge to play with her hair, or touch her hand which laid upon his chest, in fear that she’d awaken. The feel of her bare breasts pressed against his side, was hard to ignore and he was deliberately thinking of things that wouldn’t cause him to get hard.

It was immature of him to be mad at the duties she had to perform tomorrow, selfish really, to think that it was all ‘unfair’. She was the princess of Terawedian and after her father passed, or even stepped down from the throne, she would be Queen.

It didn’t help that they had little to no alone time together to talk with one another intimately, especially given since their relationship had just started. Kugutsu had done his best to incorporate getting to know one another while sinking into carnal pleasures, but it wasn’t enough. They needed more time alone, more time to talk and more time to learn each other’s bodies.

Kugutsu wanted to know every inch of Lumine, he wanted to engrain the many sounds and faces she could make, while his hands and mouth moved over her body. The stone inside his chest had trembled and it was like his whole body had ignited on fire, when Lumine had divulged shyly that she wanted to ‘go again’. It had taken all his self-control to not go to far in making her cum, at his wits end by the end of it all. She truly was trying his patience as man who yearned for her, and he had an idea as to why she had been unable to sleep.

Sex was new to them both and it made sense that she wished to participate further and experiment more. Just once wasn’t enough for him and Lumine clearly felt the same. They hadn’t even gone on a proper date, having skipped a couple of steps in the whole courtship, which he regretted and would have to rectify in the future.

I want to be a part of all her new experiences… He had somewhat studied up on royal courtships, having glanced at a couple of pages pertaining in detail over the affair. Thinking back on it, Kugutsu wasn’t so shocked that Ei had so much informative literature under roof, given she was the sister of a Shogun’s wife.

Diluc and Kaeya needed to go away first, the weekend needed to come to an end. Ever so slowly did he turn his head to stare at Lumine’s peaceful face. At least Diluc knows about us and knows his place. Eyes narrowing, Kugutsu now considered the man and his brother one less problem in his life. If Lumine wasn’t worried about the red-haired Lord spewing their secret, then he wouldn’t worry about it either.

Just one less soul they had to hide it from.

And one day… Risking it, he kissed the top of his princesses’ head lovingly, growing slightly panicked as she mumbled sleepily, face scrunching slightly, before resting once more. He found himself smiling, wanting to kiss again. And one day, we won’t have to hide anymore.

Key 🗝️ To Your Heart

༶•┈┈⛧┈♛ An Automaton Tale ♛┈⛧┈┈•༶

Chapter XXI

Written By @hanabobanagames (bishiefanatic)

༶•┈┈⛧┈♛ 🗝️ ♛┈⛧┈┈•༶

The sun hadn’t quite fully risen, but if he didn’t get Lumine to awaken, then she’d have a hard time explaining to her maids why she was naked when they came to help her dress. There was also the fact that he needed to slip out of her room, without anyone spotting him doing so. The only people he worried about seeing him was Aether and the King, the latter being the most troublesome. It also wouldn’t be wise to start a habitual routine where he snuck out of her room.

Looking down at Lumine, he took a moment longer to bask in the serenity of the moment, bringing his hand up towards her face, letting his fingertips play with whisps of her bangs, before grazing across her cheek. All mine. Was this what true happiness was? This beautiful princess held the key to his heart, this princess was all his, all of her belonged to him.

Grinning, he felt a little mischievous, as he brought his fingers to clamp down upon her nose. He counted the seconds, enjoying watching how slowly his starlight’s face began to scrunch up, a small groan escaping her lips. Just how long could she take not being able to breathe through her nose?

“Mmm.”

9 seconds, 10 seconds, 11 seconds, 12 seconds, this could be useful information in the future. A salacious smile now spread across his face, as he continued to count. 14 seconds, 15 sec-

Lumine’s eyes burst open, as she quickly reared her head back, letting out long, ragged pants of breath, as she came to touch her nose. Eventually she came to pin her narrowed gaze upon Kugutsu, who laid back with an unbothered smile. “Kugutsu!” she hissed.

“Good morning, my starlight.”

“Grrrr, what’s the big idea!?” slapping his chest, she glowered angrily at the Sentierial. “There are more nicer ways to wake me up!”

“None of which would get you to wake up on time.” He had already predicted that she’d start grumbling about wanting more time to sleep and he didn’t think he could deny her five or six more minutes. This way was easier for both of them, and he got to witness Lumine’s irritated scowl first thing in the morning. Cute.

“Y-You didn’t even try!” Lumine grumbled, rubbing at her nose. “Our first morning together and you-“

One moment she had been pouting and the next, Kugutsu had reeled himself up, taking ahold of the back of her head, before capturing her lips in a heated kiss, one that took her breath away. In an instant, she melted, letting herself be drawn into the delectable sensation. To know that he could easily crush her skull and yet his touch was nothing but gentle, made her swoon.

Peeling himself away from the girl, Kugutsu now wore a smug smile, “Let me start anew. Good morning, my starlight.”

Lumine giggled, cheeks a fine shed of crimson, as she went about poking her automaton in the gut, “I’ll forgive you this time, Kugu. Don’t let it happen again.”

“It was an interesting study. You can go almost 15 seconds without breathing through your nose. Now that I think about it, you did dive down for quite some time in the pond.”

“Hehe, Aether and I always tested each other on who could hold their breaths the longest underwater. I hate to admit it, but he can beat me by a whole ten seconds.” She huffed, fighting the urge to roll her eyes when remembering how he always gloated. “Nevertheless, we are both very good swimmers. My father says that we should be prepared for anything and swimming was one of the skills he was adamant about us learning.”

“A wise decision.”

Closing her eyes, Lumine let herself be pulled forward, as Kugutsu laid a chaste kiss upon her forehead, before the Sentierial began to shift himself out of bed, “D-Do you really have to leave?” she watched as he fixed his pants, an obvious stain from last night upon the front.

“You know I must.” if he were to look at her now, Kugutsu would be defeated by the pout and sullen expression he knew she had upon her face. “My state alone is questionable if anyone were to see me. Then there is your maids who will more than likely be here in a hours’ time. You need to bath and make sure you do not receive them naked.” Grunting, he now came to look over his shoulder, more determined then ever, to make sure he wasn’t goaded by her temptous face. “Inuki will be my replacement for the time being.”

Letting out a dramatic sigh, Lumine fell back onto the bed with a huff, “It’s not fair!” she complained. “It’s far to early…” muttering more complaints under her breath, she came to cross her arms in front of her chest like a spoiled child.

“Do not forget, Julius is still here in the castle. I’m sure he is done by now with the horses chest plates and other damaged parts. Do you not want to place their stones back into their bodies?” at his question, he could visibly see her perk.

“You’re right!” a great big smile spread upon her face. “You’re absolutely right! I do want to be there for that! The man’s an early riser too!”

“Heh,” bending down, he took ahold of her face yet again, allowing himself to indulge in giving her a ‘goodbye’ kiss. “, then I shall be back to escort you to his workshop before breakfast.”

Lumine loved being kissed by Kugutsu, every time their lips met, her whole body lit up and began to tingle, even her stomach fluttered to life, doing little flip flops. “No, no! I’m going right after I take a bath and get changed! Maids be damned! It’s not like I have to dress to impress Diluc anymore, the charade is over! You don’t have to rush for me, I’ll have Inuki escort me.”

Kugutsu enjoyed hearing her say ‘the charade is over’, it just solidified that the whole affair was done and that now, the red head and her were basically putting up a giant farce for the rest of the weekend. “Then, I shall see you for breakfast.”

“Okay!” grasping his hands which still cupped the sides of her face, Lumine smiled brightly. “I am so excited for today! Like I said before, we barely scratched the surface! There’s so many other places I wish to show you! It also won’t hurt to show off to the Ragnvindrs. Both of them seemed pretty curious about the automatons we have here, along with how they are made and what jobs they are capable of doing.”

“I can see the spark has been ignited. You are hoping the two of them leave here this weekend with respectable knowledge of automatons and with that knowledge, they’ll begin to spread it onto others. In so doing so, they’ll cast a good spotlight on us Sentierial’s, so that in the future, we aren’t regarded as just machines.”

“Yes!”

“…” Kugutsu came to brush the back of his hand against his princesses cheek in an adoring fashion. The tides of change wouldn’t be overnight, in fact, Kugutsu was sure it’d take months, if not years, for Lumine’s thinking to spawn upon the masses. “I love you.” He murmured tenderly.

“I love you too, Kugutsu.”

Squishing her face now, so that her lips pushed out like a fish, Kugutsu smirked, “You better make sure Inuki follows you everywhere. If I find out you ordered him to wander off, there will be consequences. Do I make myself clear?”

“Yesh.” Shoving away his hands, Lumine glared at the man. “No need to get all testy!” she muttered grumpily, rubbing at her cheeks.

“Heh, with you, I find it works wonders.”

“Get out!” grabbing up her pillow, Lumine began to smack the automaton with it. “OUT! GET OUT YOU FIEND!” she wailed, ignoring his laughing. “UGH!” she watched as he sauntered towards the door, hearing him converse with Inuki, the massive wolf giving a curt bark, before padding his way into the room.

“Watch her, Inuki. Or I’ll make sure your decommissioned, with no chance to ever be rebuilt.”

“OUT!” throwing the pillow at the door, Lumine stuck out her tongue, as Kugutsu blew her mocking kiss. “Don’t listen to him, Inuki,” not bashful at being naked in front of the animal, Lumine crawled out of bed, eager in giving belly rubs to the giant puppy. “, I won’t let him decommission you!” she cooed. “Who’s a good boy?” she giggled. “You are~! Yes, you are!”

Inuki barked, tail happily wagging, as his paws kicked out, while Lumine continued to shower him with affection.

“Alrighty, boy. Time to take a bath and get myself ready! We got a big day today!”

༶•┈┈⛧┈♛ 🗝️ ♛┈⛧┈┈•༶

Lumine may not have been wearing her clothes to impress Diluc or any of the maids that came to dress her, but that didn’t mean she wouldn’t try to look her best for Kugutsu. Though the Sentierial probably didn’t care what she wore, Lumine still wanted to catch his eye and keep his attention.

Smoothing her hands down her dress, as she made her way down the hallway, Lumine looked down to her side, watching Inuki pad along closely. It was so cute to see him look about, being overly observant, she was fighting with the urge to pet him every other second.

“Do you think I over did it with my makeup?” she knew the wolf didn’t understand the first thing about makeup and that her lip gloss and dab of blush wasn’t really all that much, but she still felt a little self-conscience.

“WOOF~!”

“Hehe, your right, it’s perfect.”

“Good morning, your highness!”

Lumine raised her hand in greeting to wards one of the patrol soldiers, “Good morning! Would you happen to know if Julius is in his workshop? I was heading over to help him with the restoration of the horses.”

“Oooh, what a coincidence! I just came from his workshop to deliver him a message from your father. The King wishes to see him in his office.”

“Well, looks like I know where I’m heading too next.”

“If it helps, Julius seems to be all done and you haven’t missed him going towards the stables. As far as I can tell.”

“Thank you so much!” waving farewell to the soldier, Lumine motioned for Inuki to keep up, as she started jogging away.

“Becareful, your highness! Please do not trip!”

“I will! Thank you again!”

It didn’t take very long to make her way towards the other side of the castle. While jogging she waved to any passing servants and patrol soldiers, who merrily waved back in return. They weren’t use to her being out of her room so early and Lumine hoped they didn’t get used to it, because she did love her sleep.

Arriving at her father’s office, she placed her finger to her mouth, wanting Inuki to be extra quiet, as she came to notice that the door was ajar. It was rare for it to happen, so Lumine wanted to sneak up on the men and surprise them. Tip toeing up to the doorway, she came to pause, holding in her laughter. She’d listen in for a bit, until the perfect moment came for her to pounce in and go ‘rawr’. Once again she was telling Inuki to keep silent, as her furry friend curled up at her side, sitting obediently.

“-afraid to ask.”

Lumine peered into the room.

= + =

“What exactly is in the box…?”

“I thought you were afraid to ask?” Callen chuckled, patting the mysterious box with mirth.

“It moved, Callen.”

Callen threw back his head, laughing out loud, “I suppose it did.” With his laughter subsided, the man turned serious, as he began to explain what they had uncovered last night and what they all plan to do about it.

“This is all sounds dangerous, Callen. You can’t be serious about Lumine and her brother traversing about. Thieves, ancient boxes and not to mention the fact that all those men were brutally killed! We don’t know by what!”

“I understand your concerns, Julius and trust me, I am well aware of the danger. I trust Kugutsu to keep Lumine safe and in line.” chuckling softly, Callen stood from his chair, pacing slowly. “There is also Inuki, he to is a protector. Let us not forget my little girl can handle a sword just fine.”

Julius sighed, rubbing his face with both hands, “I swear, I am aging as you speak. I’ll try to ignore you laughing like a jolly idiot.”

“Hahaha, I am sorry, my friend. No wonder I look younger than you.” He teased.

“Oh, ha, ha.” the craftsman muttered dryly, wearing a dead panned expression. It quickly wore off, as he was next to bring up Kugutsu. “I am glad you are seeing Kugutsu in a better light. The Sentierial is quite a capable young man.”

“… Young man…” Callen came to give Julius a thoughtful look. “Yes, I have come around to the automaton. I am impressed by his diligence, attitude, intelligence, and most of all his work ethic. He is practically glued onto my daughter, which is wonderful, given she needs constant supervision,” he grinned playfully. “, but it doesn’t bode well for her getting alone time with the young, Lord Ragnvindr.”

“Ahhh, I see.” Pretending as if he wasn’t aware of Lumine’s biasedness, Julius went along with Callen’s observations. “Well, I’m sure if it was meant to be, it is meant to be. The pair will find a way if there truly is a spark there.”

“Last night they took a walk together out in the gardens. You do not understand how happy that made me, Julius. I was overjoyed.”

“Callen?” frowning, Julius eyed the man, who had sounded far to relieved.

“I am her father, Julius, but I am also the King of Terawedian.” Stepping past the man, Callen came up to the window of his office, hands clasping behind his back. “I have a heavy burden upon my shoulders, both as a father and ruler. I pray that my children are happy and healthy, while I also need them to be prepared for the future, for what the crown will eventually throw at them.”

“Callen, you have prepared those two for just about everything! I am certain, that-“

“Did you know that Crepus told me about a rather alarming rumor, that those in high society are spreading?”

Julius scoffed, “Rumors are rumors, Callen.”

“This is true, yet words can also hold power, my friend. This rumor was about my daughter, how she tarries away with the automatons and despises her own kind. They’ve been talking rather harshly about her sex life as well. Crepus spared me the details, but I could easily fill in the blanks.

They are even saying that it is up to Aether, in order to carry on the Tigel bloodline. That Lumine, the frigid princess, is a weak ruler, one who can’t be trusted to care for her own kind. One who let the human populace rot, for metal and screws. ‘It’s easier to keep an automaton alive, then a human’ is what they say.”

“That’s ridiculous! Lumine cares about automatons and humans! Those wretched bastards!” Julius hissed. “THIS OUTRAGEOUS! Let them say such bullsh*t when I’m around!”

“You and I both know my daughter cares for everyone, the entire castle is well aware that Lumine is no traitor to mankind…” turning, Callen came to look upon Julius with a grave expression. “And yet, it is as I say, my friend. Words can hold power and their words, though insulting and despicable, can turn the kingdom against their future Queen.”

“Callen…”

“I am no fool, nor am I blind. I see the way Kugutsu stares at my daughter, I can see it plain as day, that he loves Lumine. I’ve been there once before; I too had that same look with Lumine’s mother. If I was not King and she was not a princess, I would be alright with such a union. That Sentierial is as you say, a good young man.

It can even be proclaimed ,that he comes from high society, for he was created by Ei. Title or no, it wouldn’t be a problem. But…” a ragged sigh escaped his lips. “Their union would be like hellfire, upon the crown, upon HER! You and I both know that society would eat her alive. The throne would be made a mockery and Aether would be caught in the crossfire, for he would stand up for his sister. He would go down swinging to the bitter end.”

“…”

“We could even have a rebellion, Julius. The lords and ladies can rumor mill all they want, but they have no proof, so they just spin their wheels. Talk is cheap, when there is nothing that can fuel their incessant chattering. But if it were to become truth… Gods, I do not even want to imagine.”

Shaking his head softly, Callen looked like a broken man. “I have to be a horrible father, in order to make sure she does not suffer at the ire that will come, if she were to return Kugutsu’s feelings. I have to pray to the heavens, that Diluc or any other human, can win over her heart. I need for her to marry a human, Julius.

If she hates me for that, then let it be so. I wish it were different, my friend, I wish our kingdom could happily except such a union, but reality is cruel and so are the people. Lumine has touched many hearts, but it just isn’t enough. It’s not enough to sway them to accept. If she were to be courted by an automaton, regardless of who it is, then I fear they’d storm the castle and drag her to be beheaded in the streets!”

“T-That is going too far!” Julius exclaimed. “You are only speaking in what if’s! You do not know how the people will react, Callen! For all we know, the Kingdom would be happy with whatever suitor their princess chooses! Be it human or machine!”

“… Oh Julius, can you look me in the eye and say that I am not, right? Can you stand there and tell me, that Lumine and Aether, wouldn’t be fostered as traitors? That the people would be alright with an automaton as King to their Queen? Both are to be rulers, together. If one falls, the other will follow! CAN YOU STAND THERE AND LOOK ME IN THE DAMN AND TELL ME I AM NOT RIGHT!?”

= + =

“… I-I cannot…”

Lumine took a step back from the door way, face awash in horror, as her arms came shakily to hug herself. Inuki, who had been at her side the entire time, began to whimper in concern. Turning away from the door, she remained silent, eyes down casted to the floor.

It was suddenly freezing in the castle, as she remained holding herself, teeth chattering. The entire conversation replayed in her head, as her steps were slow. Inuki continued to whimper, padding alongside her, trying to comfort her as best as he could.

F-Father…

“I need for her to marry a human, Julius.”

“If she were to be courted by an automaton, regardless of who it is, then I fear they’d storm the castle and drag her to be beheaded in the streets!”

Pausing in the middle of the hallway, Lumine hung her head in misery, “…”

“CAN YOU STAND THERE AND LOOK ME IN THE DAMN AND TELL ME I AM NOT RIGHT!?”

“Well, if it isn’t the little princess. Good morning, sunshine.”

Lumine snapped her head to the side, to stare at one Kaeya Alberich. “K-Kaeya…”

“I am quite honored to see you first thing in the morning.”

= t b c =

Chapter 22: Chapter Twenty-Two

Chapter Text

About a hall down from his room, Kugutsu was relieved to find that he had not bumped into a soul along the way. He was almost to his destination, when he came to a slow crawl, eventually stopping in place. In the middle of the hallway, stood Charlie, bent over slightly in an awkward position, wind up turner clearly not spinning.

“…” frowning, Kugutsu looked around, seeing that there really was no one else around. How long had the Sentierial been like that? He wondered if Charlie was aware in such a state, or if he just blanked out entirely once the winder stopped.

Clicking his tongue in annoyance, only because he didn’t want to be seen in such a state to begin with, Kugutsu started for the automaton. It wasn’t as if he were going to be cruel and not wind the poor bastard back up. Was this hallway truly free from any human and or automaton traffic? Or had others passed him up without even bothering to help? If it turned out to be the latter, he would have to of course tell Lumine.

Kugutsu wasn’t sure how many winds Charlie was supposed to get, but he went until he couldn’t go any longer. In a matter of seconds did the Sentierial spring into wakefulness, beginning to move his arms about, turning his head from side to side, bending his legs, as if he were a human stretching from a long nights rest.

“Thank you very much, Kugutsu!” patting himself down, Charlie gave the other automaton a bright smile. “I do appreciate your assistance. I have been in this same spot for quite some time…” he looked worried. “Please do not tell me it is the afternoon.” Since there was no windows around, it was hard for the machine to tell time and unfortunately, he had not brought his pocket watch.

“No. It is the early morning.”

“Oh, good!” with a pretend sigh of relief, for Sentierial’s had no lungs, Charlie took the posture of a man who looked far more relaxed.

“Tell me,” Kugutsu came to cross his arms in front of his chest. “, what were you doing before you stopped moving?”

“After my work was finished last night, I was asked by Benedict to deliver the maids their new aprons. He has a poor back, you see and can’t quite make it all the way to the other side of the castle, let alone go up and down the steps that leads to the servants quarters.”

“I see.” Looking around the area, Kugutsu tried not to grow angry, as his gaze fell back on the automaton. “And so, Charlie, where are these aprons?”

“…Oh…” staring down at his hands, Charlie’s expression grew somber. “Well, you see, the maids took them from me.” his hands clenched and unclenched.

“So you do have awareness, even when your winder stops, don’t you?”

“I...” sensing hostility in the Sentierial’s tone, Charlie was hesitant to answer. “I do.”

“Why did they not wind you back up!?” he failed to keep his voice at a moderate level, as it held a mixture of both anger and frustration.

“You mustn’t grow upset, Kugutsu. It was very late, you see, and this hallway sees little to no traffic, save for certain times of the day. The maids that found me m-must have… Been in a rush!”

“Oh gosh, there are our aprons!” scuttling down the hallway, one of the maids came to glower at Charlie, before snatching the bundle of cloth out of his hands. “Honestly,” she muttered, the other maid scurrying up beside her. “, why do they keep this thing around?”

“Princess Lumine wouldn’t like to hear you talk like that, Brenda.” Eyes shifting up and down the hallway, this particular maid look nervous, as she fidgeted with her fingers.

“But look at him! He’s such an outdated model! It takes so much effort just to wind him up! He’d be better off decommissioned. Just put him out of his misery!” Brenda complained.

“… W-We should go.”

“Ugh! Whatever.” Pivoting on her heel, Brenda started back down the hallway, only to come to a halt, upon noticing she wasn’t being followed. “Hellllo! Are you coming, Lilly!?” looking over her shoulder, she came to glare at the woman. “We are going to be late!”

“B-But… We need to wind him!”

“LEAVE HIM! Someone else will come! Honestly, let him rot! Maybe they’ll finally figure out he just isn’t worth it!”

Face contorting into a grimace, Lily began to take a step away from the automaton, looking towards him with an apologetic expression, “I am sorry, Charlie.”

“Bullsh*t.” Kugutsu growled, not believing for a second that anyone in this castle wouldn’t have enough time to wind up the Sentierial. It took 15, no, 20 seconds to make sure his winder was all the way wound up. “I despise liars.” He muttered under his breath. “It doesn’t do us any favors, if you make excuses for those who would leave you astray like this. You know how hard Princess Lumine is working to make sure that we are at least treated fairly, instead of being thrown about like secondhand tools.

“Y-Yes, I kn-“

“Clearly, you do not!” Kugutsu spat out angrily. “Otherwise, you would have told the truth from the beginning! Our princess needs to know of these incidents, so she can stomp out such behavior and make an example of it. I hardly think she wants those who mistreat us, to be living under her roof!”

Charlie now came to hang his head in shame, “Yes, you are right. I simply… Did not want to cause any trouble. I am an older model, you see. I do cause problems for-“

“Enough! I do not want to stand here and listen to your pity party! Has Benedict ever shown ire towards your predicament? Has the princess? As I remember, Princess Lumine calls you ‘her friend’ and she even gave you those goggles, so you can have a little more confidence. She didn’t care about your eyes, Charlie, she wanted you to be able to walk around with your head held high. It wasn’t for anyone else’s benefit, it was for YOU.”

“…” slowly, did Charlie come to bring his hand up, touching the goggles upon his face.

“I am quite certain that anyone in this castle can work their way around your winder, so there should be no excuse for you to be stuck lifeless in the middle of the hallway! As I said before, it takes just 20 seconds out of someone’s day to see that you can do your assigned tasks around the castle. I have no doubt that a soldier, or any other Sentierial in this castle, would happily help you.”

Opening and closing his mouth, Charlie was at a loss on what to say to that. It was true, it didn’t take much effort at all to wind him back up. “I-I just did not want to bothe-“

“It should be no bother!” Kugutsu roared, needing his words to be drilled into the automaton’s head. “It is how you go about living! It’s a necessity for you! Just like humans need to eat, to sleep, or even to sh*t! I doubt anyone in this castle, would refuse to give water, to a human who needed it. So, it goes without saying, that no one should feel put out, for simply winding life back into you. Do you understand?”

“Y-Yes.” Charlie began to grow resolute, understanding completely Kugutsu’s words. “You are right. I should not feel ashamed for asking others for a winding. I am also not helping us, nor the Princess, by keeping silent.”

Kugutsu could sense sincerity and he was satisfied that the Sentierial was being an idiot. “Tell me, Charlie, do you fraternize with other automatons?”

“Are you asking if we converse? If we get together in groups and talk, like humans?”

“Yes.”

“No. We tend to keep to ourselves, to our own tasks. The Princess has given us our own wing, with our own rooms to retire too, but I hardly see any of the other Sentierial’s walk in and out of said rooms for recreational activities.”

“So, you have no friends that are automatons.”

“… I-I believe I can call Benedict my friend, he treats me well and cares for my wellbeing. And of course, the princess and her family, I can consider them my friends as well.” A warm smile spread across his face, before it disappeared, as he continued his train of thought. “Otherwise… I do not have any other individual I can give that title too.”

“The reason I ask, is because the concept of friendship is new to me. Princess Lumine is my only friend, “ Though we are more than that now. “, my only, human friend. I have yet to see automatons gather together or speak with one another in private. I was curious to know if Sentierial’s could fathom that concept.”

“…” Charlie frowned, the cogs in his head spinning. “I can fathom it. I have never considered another automaton as my friend; however, I am keen on changing that. P-Perhaps, we could be friends?”

“Yes, Charlie. We can. I do not see why not. However, if you lie to me again, I will not be pleased. I may very well break one of your arms or even a leg.”

Charlie began to laugh, but soon found that Kugutsu looked dead serious, and he immediately shut his mouth, bowing towards the other Sentierial, “Yes! Y-You got it! I won’t lie to you again!”

“Hmph. Good. As soon as you are able, I want you to report the maids that left you to rot. I will be checking up, because I sure as hell do not want them to continue to work here with those attitudes.”

“… One of them seemed hesitant.”

Kugutsu’s eyes narrowed, “A true friend to Sentierial’s, would not hesitate. Though I am not the judge or jury, The King, Prince, and Princess are in this matter. You do no favors for automatons if you do not let them know every culprit involved.”

“Of course.” Nodding his head, Charlie decided to say what was on his mind. “By the by, Kugutsu, have you recently been in a scuffle? Your appearance is quite disheveled. A-And… Is that a stain on your…?”

“Go! Now!”

“Ah!” Charlie began to gawk, as Kugutsu turned on his heel and started away. “W-Wait! Did I perhaps say something wrong!?”

Heh, strange. Deciding not to follow the other Sentierial, Charlie found himself smiling goofily. But… I have a new friend. My first automaton friend. Perhaps, I could make more.

Key 🗝️ To Your Heart

༶•┈┈⛧┈♛ An Automaton Tale ♛┈⛧┈┈•༶

Chapter XXII

Written By @hanabobanagames (bishiefanatic)

༶•┈┈⛧┈♛ 🗝️ ♛┈⛧┈┈•༶

Diluc ignored Kaeya’s smug look in his direction, as he stood off to the side, watching as Lumine placed the last of the aurlieas stones inside the horses. It was amazing how fast Julius worked, it was also quite impressive that Lumine chose to get her hands dirty alongside the crafter, rather than delegate tasks out to him. It showed the level of commitment she had towards her goals. He would be proud to call her Queen whenever she did ascend to the throne. It was only disappointing to think that he wouldn’t be beside her, as her King.

“I am hoping,” coming up beside Diluc, Callen came to place his hand upon the man’s shoulder. “, you and your brother enjoy the outing Lumine has planned for you two. She seems rather excited. There are so many areas in the castle city that should be seen with the human eye, instead of detailed in a book.”

“I am excited as well, your highness. Even from what little I saw yesterday; the city seems vibrant.”

“Ha!” chuckling heartily, Callen patted the man’s shoulder with an air of joy. “Well good! I want you to get used to the kingdom! I am hoping Lumine wants to see much more of you in the future. I won’t pry, it’s still early, but it seems like you two get along well.”

“We do, your majesty. I am hoping for the same.” It wasn’t a lie, Diluc was truly hoping Lumine would call upon him a lot more and that even though they’d remain friends, he could still be in her life indefinitely.

“I must also say that I am for a little healthy competition between brothers, just so long as you two take care to handle my daughters feelings properly.”

Diluc’s brow furrowed in confusion, “Your highness?”

Callen smiled brightly, “I spoke with Kaeya before breakfast , I didn’t want to bring it up at the dining table. He tells me that you two are vying for Lumine’s affections and that my daughter, has agreed to it, given she is still unsure of whom to give her heart too. Naturally I’d be a little shaken over such a thing, but if Lumine seems to be onboard with it, I am all for letting it happen.”

“… Oh, yes.” Diluc eyes shifted towards his brother, who at some point had made his way over to Lumine and Julius, the trio talking with one another. What the hell is Kaeya playing at!? “My brother could not keep from me that he as well was attracted to the princess. That he wanted to at least try and grow close to her, this weekend.”

Letting out another hearty laugh, Callen smacked Diluc upon his back, “I like how you said ‘try’, my boy! I am going to show my biasedness right now, when I say that I am rooting for you. Now, whatever are you still doing next to this old man? You have to fan those flames under your ass, Diluc. My daughter is about ready to get on her horse and there three men around her, willing to help her into that saddle. Meanwhile, your…” his words trailed off.

“If you’ll excuse me your, majesty.”

Callen grinned from ear to ear, “You’re excused.” He watched as Diluc took long strides right over to the group Julius and Kaeya stunned to witness, as the red head quickly offered to help Lumine upon Repede. “Good, lad.” he whispered under his breath, happy to see his daughter accept the invitation with a smile.

Of course, Callen didn’t miss the way Kugutsu’s eyes narrowed for half a second, before his expression became unreadable, gaze trained on Lumine intently. How could he miss such an occurrence, especially when he was paying close attention to the automaton to begin with. Callen didn’t need to worry about the Sentierial, he was confident Kugutsu wouldn’t try to get in the way of the men trying to court Lumine.

He knows his place… He continued to watch as Kugutsu got on his horse, Inuki ready to jog after everyone. I am sorry, Kugutsu.

“Alright!” Lumine looked over her shoulder, catching Kugutsu’s eyes, before meeting that of Kaeya and Diluc. “Try to keep up!”

Truly… I am sorry.

༶•┈┈⛧┈♛ 🗝️ ♛┈⛧┈┈•༶

Hopping up onto the window’s ledge, Yae, the pink Sentierial fox, sat now glancing towards her master. This particular spot, was her go to place to take residence, always wanting to watch over Ei. The woman was slowly regaining her strength day by day. It started with sitting up at first, then standing to make her way towards the restroom, or to find one of the empty chairs in her room so that she could sit. Though there was no external wounds upon her body, Yae knew all too well of the internal ones that continued to mar her.

Ei Kirushima still refused to talk.

Not even to me. Whether it was any of the government officials, who needed information on the day of the fire, or even the nurses or doctors, who just wanted to make sure she was alright, Ei spoke not a single word. Not even when her brother in law, the Lord Shogun himself showed up, did she even look upon him. It was as if the woman wished to phase out the rest of the world. As long she still ate, slept, and kept up with her daily vitamins, the fox Sentierial didn’t care much for anything else.

Yae was ever vigilante in the beginning, wanting to make sure that her master didn’t try to do anything to jeopardize her health. However, it seemed as if Ei wanted to get better, that she had grown a will to live again. Last time it had been the construction of Kunikuzushi, along with the unhealthy obsession to make him perfect, despite that being impossible.

Her first creation, her first son, had been the embodiment of all her love that she had as mother. She had even used her sister’s vision in the process. Though not human, he was still picturesque and should have been perfect for her. I should have talked to her more… I should have seen the signs when her heart and mind started to warp and turn twisted.

“W-What do you mean?”

“H-He’s not my son…” glaring at the Sentierial, who sat upon the couch, Ei began to shake her head fervently. “He isn’t my son, Yae.”

Yae padded closer to her master, “Ei, yes, he is. You created him! You worked hard for an entire year to gather all the best supplies money could buy! Screws, glue, metal! Even the machinery you bartered personal effects to obtain! You were so happy when making him, remember? He is the perfect representation of Kunikuzushi, your son!

You hugged every limb that you bolted and melded onto his body! You even learned how to sew, so you could make his clothes for him! You kissed the very hairs on his head and you prayed that the lias stone, which you handcrafted personally from your sister’s vision, would awaken him.”

“He’s not my son.” There was a manic glean in her eyes, as she could only to continue to shake her head back and forth. “My son is perfect… Yae, he isn’t perfect.”

“… Ei…”

What exactly was going on inside Ei’s head. What was the woman thinking now, as she sat in her hospital room chair, eyes casted towards the eggshell white wall. Was she considering revenge against the automaton? Was she craving to make another Sentierial? Did she simply want to gain her strength back, so that she could snuff her life out in a dramatic fashion? Or was she filled with remorse and regret towards the actions she had casted upon Kunikuzushi Kirushima.

All three of them.

A knock upon Ei’s hospital room door made Yae turn her head in the direction, watching as nurse slide the door open, entering with a bright smile.

“Good morning, Ei! It’s a little early, but I thought you’d like a visitor. I know it gets boring just having us to listen too.”

Curiously, Yae listened to the one sided exchanged, witnessing the nurse hold up her arm in a welcoming gesture, as a very familiar face was next to walk into the room.

“Good morning, Ei. My apologies for showing up unannounced.” Bowing his head respectfully, Ayato Kamisato wore a friendly smile towards the woman. In his hands he held a bouquet of wildflowers, the nurse more then willing to go fetch a vase for him.

“I’ll be right back~!”

It was obvious the nurse was smitten with the young Commissioner, as she wasted no time in rushing out the room to fulfill her task. Ayato seemed none the wiser to the girl’s attraction, as his attention was fixed solely on Ei, who remained seated and silent, not even bothering at Ayato.

“May I have a seat?” he was met with silence. “I only wish to talk for a little while.” And even more silence. “You are looking quite healthy. The doctors tell me you have been a great patient and that in a couple days’ time, you are free to leave the hospital if you’d like.”

The door to the room opened once again, the nurse showing off the vase she had plundered from the storage closet, “Here you are!”

“Thank you very much.”

Ayato waited for the nurse to place the bouquet into the vase, setting it down on Ei’s nightstand, before scuttling away. Waiting for the door to close behind the girl, Ayato took a seat in one of the empty chairs in the sizable room. The Shogun spare no expense for his sister-in-law, though they had hardly talked in year, that didn’t mean he had forgotten about her. Though Ayato has his theories as to why the man was so generous to the woman, theories he wanted to keep to himself for the time being.

“It has been quite some time, has it not?” even if this were to be a one-sided conversation, Ayato would not be dismayed. “I remember when we last met, I was very young, my sister had yet to be born.” A soft smile now splayed across his face, as he thought of his baby sister. “One day you shall meet her. She is quite a fan of your works. She is even planning to take a trip to Terawedian with me, so that we can visit Julius Regale.”

A slight twitch in Ei’s expression, did not go unnoticed by Ayato.

“Ei, I did not come here today to talk of Julius or even the fire that happened that day. For I know the whole story and I do not cast judgment, for it is not my place. You see, I hesitate slightly, for I am still unsure if I should say anything and yet, I feel I must. I am hoping it can provide you with some closure.”

Yae could see Ei’s expression twitch again, albeit she still did not meet the commissioner’s gaze.

“I am talking of course, about how your son, Kunikuzushi Kirushima is alive and prospering. He goes by a different name now, you see.”

“…”

“Kugutsu.”

Ei blinked, before shifting her gaze towards Ayato.

༶•┈┈⛧┈♛ 🗝️ ♛┈⛧┈┈•༶

“We won’t be needing our horses any longer,” being helped down by Kugutsu, Lumine looked over towards the two Ragnvindrs with a broad smile. “, not where we’re going! I have the whole day planned gentlemen! It’s exciting! I’ll be taking you all around the theatre district, even the business district! The castle city is a very big place, it’ll hardly be scratching the surface, but I wanna show you more then the dressings that regular tourists get.”

Inuki barked, coming to zoom around Lumine’s legs, as the princess giggled.

“You have a way to hype a person up, your highness.” Kaeya smirked.

“I agree with my brother, you already had me at the theatre district. I had no idea that there were so many areas within the city.” He began to look around, seeing various signposts and different architecture for buildings, the further he let his gaze wander. “Then again, I can see now the differences in rooftops from time to time.”

“Mhm! That’s right! Every district has their own distinct, theme related rooftop. Once we head into the theatre district, you will really start to see it! Some of the shops in that district make it their moniker, with all sorts of designs that aim to pull a customer in!

There’s even a clock shop in the business district, whose roof you can see right through! You can view all kinds of cogs and wheels spinning from within, as the big clock in the center tells the time. It’s truly amazing. The shop owner, Dio, is a genius at his trade. If its about time, he’s your man to go too.”

“Now I’m really invested.” Once again, Kaeya was putting in his two cents, following the red head’s example and also looking around at the rooftops and themes for each building.

Diluc smirked, “Yes, as am I. It sounds absolutely marvelous and… Fun! I had no idea. I just assumed Terawedian was a progressively enigmatic and indulgent Kingdom. To actually know that the rooftop themes were planned for every district, is amazing.”

“Welllll, the people prefer to let it speak for itself then to announce it. They love to see tourists reactions, such as yourselves right now, when they finally see it with their own eyes.” She smiled goofily. “At some point, I’d like for us to head to the industrial district. The foreman who oversees all of the construction in Terawedian, is a great man!” she looked to Kugutsu.

“You should introduce yourself, since he likes to stop by the castle often, so that his floor plans can get approved personally. He’s also an ally towards Sentierial’s, giving many of them jobs and treating them fairly. The man has even pulled from his own pockets, money to build a housing building for his automaton employees.”

“When you say his own money, does that mean such a building wouldn’t have been given the time of day otherwise?”

“I am curious as well.” Diluc murmured. “I was impressed at how you treat the automatons in your care. However, I sadly hear differing opinions when it comes to their treatment and how they should be treated. Just how much reach do you have in gaining the populace’s support?”

Kaeya frowned, “I am disappointed in you, my brother, that is rather rude of you to ask.”

Lumine lowered her gaze briefly, before a soft sigh escaped her lips, “No, Kaeya, I don’t think it’s rude at all. Diluc has every right to ask.”

Shaking his head, Diluc’s brow furrowed, “No, I am sorry. You need not answer that. I was-“

“The more you three know of Terawedian and certain… ‘Factions’ that are spread around, the better you can understand the situation I am in. It is no surprise that certain Lords and Ladies, even families in the royal court, do not care at all about the treatment of Sentierial’s. They see automatons as nothing but tools to be used however they see fit. Be it labor, decoration, or sexual gratification. Their state of mind is that Sentierial’s aren’t human, nor beast, so why should they be allowed any sort of ‘human or animal rights’?

They aren’t necessarily bad people, for they do give money in abundance to many charities around the city, as well as stimulate the economy from time to time, with a bunch of different festivals and they fund personally. We just fail to see eye to eye on the subject matter and there is often naught I can do, since they are technically not doing anything wrong. I had to fight tooth and nail, you see, to actually put a stop to inhumane treatment of Sentierial’s.

Even when I was asking for them to at least be decent human beings, you should have seen the scathing looks they gave me. It was like I was taking away their toys or their favorite foods. I am sure they all just agreed to have the bill passed, just to hear me stop blabbering. That was when I started to gain attention for my views and that was also when I started to see that there were many others, who felt the same way I did.”

“Is there really no one in high society that is your ally?” Kugutsu came to cross his arms in front of his chest.

Pursing her lips, Lumine began to explain, “Before Aether and I were born, a young duch*ess fell in love with her Sentierial butler. It was said that her cousin, jealous of their relationship, told the entire family. It wasn’t anything out of the ordinary for a human and machine to copulate, plenty of brothels house Sentierial’s. However, the duch*ess proclaimed that she loved the automaton and that she wished for them to marry.”

Kaeya remained quiet, refusing to acknowledge Diluc’s gaze falling upon him briefly, before looking back at Lumine, as she continued her tale.

“The jealous, spiteful cousin got others outside the family to ostracize the duch*ess, to try and make her feel ashamed for her love. His campaign of hate was working, for everyone was turning against the family, making them a laughing stock. Incensed by this, the duch*ess’s father was going to destroy the Sentierial and put an end to it all.

To prevent that from happening and knowing that her family would never accept their love, the duch*ess and her automaton, ran away. To this day, no one has seen them since. I’d like to think they’re out there, living happily ever after.” A soft, warm smile filled Lumine’s face, as she looked to Kugutsu for a moment, before looking back at the others.

“It is because of this story, that practically all in high society demonize relationships beyond that of sex, between man and machine. That isn’t to say that everyone is in on board with treating them improperly, there are a handful of individuals and even a couple of families who have reached out to me in private, saying they admire my resolve and aim to help as much as they can!”

“In private, no doubt.” Diluc muttered.

With a weary expression, Lumine came to nod her head, “Yes. Unless it’s a private vote, I fear the nobles will not be on my side. Thus why it is hard to see anything get done. There is so much we as royals can do, without flat out being tyrannical. But…” without hesitation, did Lumine link her hand with Kugutsu’s, twining their fingers together, as the automaton was quick to squeeze her limb in reassurance.

“I will not falter. I will continue to strive and make every Sentierial’s life a little better. Until all of Terawedian can be brave enough to hold their heads high and say that Sentierial’s are their friends, their hang out buddies, their lovers, part of their families. There are many crafters out there, Julius is an example, who takes pride in their work. He grew to see my point of view and now takes offense when one of his creations, or any other automaton is mistreated. One day… One day it will be so.”

Inuki barked, nuzzling his nose against her and Kugutsu’s joined hands, wanting pats from them both. Kugutsu glared the animal, who simply did not care, wanting attention. Lumine smiled, using her other hand to pat her wolf adoringly.

“Yes, Inuki,” she whispered. “, even you’ll be treated like a real wolf.”

Diluc and Kaeya both came to smile, admiring the girl from afar. Though they had respected Lumine’s perseverance before, it was now that they were truly starting to understand the Princesses’ determination and resolve. She would do anything to see that her automaton’s were given a fair shake in life.

“As I was saying before, the foreman is wonderful! We had a long talk when he came to us for his plan, and I even offered my own money to help fund the building, but he is proud man and wanted to do it all on his own. He cares for his employees, both automaton and human! I hear they all get along well, drinking, eating, and working together.”

“Funding should have come from the taxpayers.” Kugutsu spoke bluntly.

“… Father, Aether and I are working hard on that front.” She assured.

“I realize, my princess,” frowning, Kugutsu came touch the side of her face gently. “, I am only speaking out my frustrations.”

“… It is frustrating.” She whispered.

“Kweh!”

Everyone in the group froze, listening closely to their surroundings.

“Kweeeeh!”

“D-Did you hear that?” Kaeya eyes narrowed, gaze falling on Lumine’s satchel, that hung at her side. “Is that coming from your bag, your majesty?”

“Kweh!”

“It is!” the red haired Ragnvindr exclaimed.

Lumine scrambled to open her satchel, Inuki and Kugutsu both quickly peering inside, before out popped the head of the tiny, lizard like creature, which had been discovered last night. “Aaah!” she shouted, grabbing ahold of the lizard, yanking it out of her bag. “You little sneak!”

“W-What is that?” Diluc exclaimed, pointing at the creature in shock.

“Looks like an ugly lizard.” Kaeya murmured.

“KWeH!” for whatever reason, it was obvious to everyone that the creature had taken offense to Kaeya’s words.

“Hehe, I don’t think he approves, Lord Ragnvindr.”

Kaeya chuckled, “My apologies. Is he another Sentierial of yours?”

“No, no, he is the one we found in the box, last night!” realizing it would be a long explanation, Lumine came to hurriedly hand over the lizard to Diluc, who was taken aback by the creature being suddenly thrusted into his care. “Now you hear me, you be good! Do you understand?” she wagged her finger at the lizard, who was currently relaxed in the red heads hold.

“Kweeeeh~” it seemed as if the lizard understood, even nodding its head.

“… Are you sure this is not an automaton?” Diluc was still stunned at the awareness the animal had. This is what was in the box?

“I am sure. He seems fine with you, so for now, can you hold on to him? I’ll explain everything when I return, but right now, I have to send a missive to my father. If he finds out the lizard has gotten out of the box, he’ll send an entire search party throughout the castle.”

“I’ll go with you.” Kugutsu stated.

“I’ll be right back! A courier pigeon isn’t far off from here! Inuki, can you stay and watch over the Ragnvindr Lords?”

“Woof~!”

“I’ll be back soon, you two!” Lumine hurried off, with Kugutsu following right behind.

Diluc and Kaeya eyed the brown, golden scaled lizard, who now came to stare back up at them curiously.

“Kweh?” the little lizard looked down at Inuki, who stared right back at him, tail wagging happily.

“What are you playing at, Kaeya?” ignoring the lizard for now, Diluc did not want to waste this time he had alone with his brother.

“Pardon?” feigning ignorance, Kaeya came to tilt his head curiously. “Whatever do you mean?”

“The King talked to me before we left. He told me you and him had a conversation.”

“Did he?” the blue haired man smiled cheekily.

“You lied to him. You told him there was a competition between us, that we are both vying for Lumine’s affections.”

Kaeya scoffed, “I am no liar, Diluc. I told him the truth. Whether it be an act or not, you are still trying to win over the Princess. You may be set in watching her fawn over her automaton, but I can tell you still love her and wish you were in his place. Or did I just imagine how elated you were grabbing ahold of her hand and helping her onto her horse, I dare say you looked quite thrilled. You even went so far as refusing to let go, until she was fully settled.”

“…”

“Kweh…” tiny tongue darting out, keeping as quiet as possible, the tiny lizard in Diluc’s grasp, looked back and forth between each brother, listening intently. Even Inuki, whose tail had stopped wagging, was now observing the tense conversation.

“You should be grateful I am maintaining your charade, while also allowing you chances to get close to her. I could just as easily take her all for myself.”

“I don’t need your help on that front, brother. And as far as I can see, you’re not the one who is with her right now. Kugutsu is.”

“Touché, but I am a patient man, dear brother. Just go with the flow, Diluc. I can’t stand to see you pout. If you just want to stand there being a dullard and bell end, be my guest. Meanwhile, I will be vying for her hand. It was she who agreed to it, after all.”

Diluc’s eyes widened, “S-She did?” he remembered now the King having said something along those lines.

“Of course! We had quite the conversation over it. I told her that I was just as smitten as you and wished to have a chance. I was even given your blessing to take my shot.” he grinned. “Maybe she is having second thoughts, Diluc. I can be quite charming, you know. Perhaps, she’ll eventually come around and see that her family will be sparred a headache, if she accepts one of us.”

There was some in Kaeya’s tone, in the way he was weaving his words, that Diluc didn’t quite believe. It was obvious that the man was hiding something, that he wasn’t getting the full story. Just what exactly was Kaeya up too? What was his overall plan? What really had Lumine and him talked about? Kaeya wouldn’t outright lie to the King and Lumine seemed her usual self, even having held Kugutsu’s hand in front of them. So, what the hell was going on?

“You should focus more on Princess Lumine, rather than me, dear brother. Or I might just end up winning her over in the end. You wouldn’t want that now, would you? I guarantee, I’ll flaunt it in your face, every chance I get.”

Glowering at Kaeya, Diluc turned his gaze away from the man, “…”

No, he wouldn’t want that. But he just couldn’t believe Lumine would have agreed to his brother’s words, there was no need to add him into this farce. Had Kaeya blackmailed her? No, he’s a trickster, but… He would never do that. I would kill him for sure. His brother was right though, Diluc did want to be in Kugutsu’s place, and he was still madly in love with the princess. If there is even a sliver of a chance…

༶•┈┈⛧┈♛ 🗝️ ♛┈⛧┈┈•༶

“Your highness!” coming to a complete stop in front of the man, Sawyer and Davis saluted their King.

“Men?” Callen questioned, lowering the letter that had just arrived by courier pigeon. “What is it?”

“The thief! It’s the thief, your majesty!” Sawyer exclaimed. “He had awakened!”

Callen’s eyes widened in shock, before hurriedly passing the two men, who quickly followed after him down the hallway.

= t b c =

Chapter 23: Chapter Twenty-Three

Chapter Text

“That little lizard really has taken a liking to you.” With a broad grin, Kaeya leaned closer, eyeing the brownish, golden creature, who had made itself comfortable. Perched on top of Lumine’s shoulder, the lizard looked proud of himself, tail swaying about languidly. “How odd, that a seemingly wild creature is so docile. Granted,” straightening himself, Kaeya came to shrug. “, I’ve never seen such a thing before, so I know not what to expect.”

“I have my concerns.” Diluc couldn’t help but throw in a protest, eyeing the lizard as well. “I do not think it is safe, especially if it comes from the box we found. Your Highness, you do not even know if it is poison! It could be secreting toxins as we speak!” his crimson gaze shifted towards Kugutsu. “Surely you can agree with me on this?”

After having returned from sending her father a missive, Lumine had been met with the lizard hurriedly taking up residence with her. It didn’t bother her so much, just as long as the creature didn’t waddle off and out of sight. Now, as the group walked through the theatre district, she couldn’t help but look back at the red-haired Ragnvindr, who stared back with a pleading expression.

Wanting to appease the man, only because she felt as if he were about to start pouting, Lumine’s gaze now fixed upon Kugutsu, who eyed her questioningly. The automaton didn’t seem all that phased by the presence of the animal, especially since it wasn’t being aggressive. If anything, it was behaving as if Lumine were its owner. Several times the thing would rub up against her cheek, or simply lay his head to rest, before finding something interesting to stare upon.

Though it was peculiar to witness, that didn’t mean the lizard was dangerous and Kugutsu left it alone. He would have said as much to Diluc, had the Princess not have spoken up, handing over the creature to him with a gentle expression.

“Very well, only for a little while, my friend.” She spoke kindly to the animal. “Just until Lord Ragnvindr starts to warm to you.”

“K-Kweh!?” the lizard turned its beady, amber eyes upon Diluc, who sensed aggression. “Kweeeeh.” With a huff, he made his new home upon Kugutsu’s shoulder, every so often, glaring back at the red head.

“You made an enemy.” Kaeya couldn’t keep the humor out of his voice, as he found the situation genuinely hilarious.

“So be it. At least I have peace of mind.”

Doubting he’d ever warm to the creature, Diluc now set his gaze back on Lumine, who gave him a small smile, before looking forward once again. He was relieved to find that the princess took to heart his words, her demeanor pleasant and soft towards him. It wasn’t as if he were expecting her to act cold, while around Kugutsu, but it was nice to feel noticed.

Kugutsu couldn’t help but be aware of Lumine’s actions towards the Lord. It was subtle, but this was the third time the girl had shown the man a kind smile, while making it know she was thinking of him. The first of course was when he had helped her onto her horse, the second had happened not too long ago, her dress being caught upon a loose nail.

Diluc had went out of his way to hold her hand and shield her from the public eye, while Kaeya worked on getting the dress loose without ripping the fabric. It had been an innocent exchange, with Kugutsu watching on along the sidelines, seeing the pair exchange warm smiles.

The Sentierial realized they were out in public, so he couldn’t go around embracing her as he liked, or even hold her hand whilst strolling along. Lumine still needed to keep up appearance while out in public, but why did it seem so real? Kugutsu wondered if jealousy, an emotion he was learning that he held a lot of, was the cause of his concerns.

His princess wasn’t acting any differently towards him, she still wore her gentle smiles and every so often, their fingers were brush together, whilst walking side by side. That’s about the extent of indecency they could show in public, without causing a stir, or having someone start a rumored scandal.

Possessiveness.

When asking himself if he didn’t wish for Lumine to look upon others, the answer was obvious.

No, he did not.

He only wished for Lumine to hold his hand, to look only upon him, to smile only for him. It was an impossible thing to ask for, especially when she was the Princess of an entire kingdom. Thousands looked up to her, thousands more adored her. So Kugutsu fought against such a turbulent and illogical emotion. How ridiculous and selfish it was of him to feel such a way, but nevertheless, it festered inside of him.

Now so more than ever, when witnessing Diluc touching any part of the girl.

Once again, Kugutsu found himself applauding mankind for being able to deal with such emotions, without losing their minds. However, he did remind himself that not everyone found something or in his case, someone worth holding on to.

And he would never let her go.

Feeling someone watching him, did Kugutsu briefly look over his shoulder, meeting the eyes of the dark blue haired Ragnvindr, the man wearing a mirthful smile, expression otherwise unreadable. It was almost like the Lord was taunting him with that smile. Or was it a mocking smile? Did Kaeya know of something he did not?

Impossible.

Looking away from the man, the automaton refused to show any emotion upon his face. No matter how confident Kugutsu felt, he could not help but feel weary towards Kaeya’s smile. There was obviously some reason behind it, but to what end? And did it have anything to do with his princess?

“And here we are!” running slightly ahead, Lumine turned with a flourish, throwing her arms out in a welcoming gesture. “I present to you Terawedian’s theatre!” she exclaimed in delight, happily seeing the look of awe on all the men’s faces, even the little lizard seemed impressed.

The theatre building itself was massive, the marquee itself was just as big, making it hard not to notice. In bold letters was displayed the name of the next production and in smaller letters below said title, were a few of the actors and actresses. The rooftop alone for the theatre was something else to pay attention to, as it was hard to miss the statues of two knights facing off against one another, while a princess and a lone dragon stood off in the distance.

“Is the rooftop referencing a play?” Diluc was the one to ask for the group of men, who all seemed to be harboring the same question on their minds, even the tiny lizard seemed curious.

“Mhm, it is! The theatre troupe who owns this theatre, started off as a traveling group! They only had one production under their belts and that was ‘I Want To Be Your Canary’. The troupe would put on that play every weekend, in different cities and towns, often changing up some of the scenes and adding new characters, to never make it grow old.

My father told me that my mother, before they were married, loved the story so much, she would try her best to go to every one of their shows, no matter where it was stationed! He even said she traveled days to catch up with the theatre troupe! Now before you think she was mad, I’ll have you know that my mother wasn’t the only one who did this! There dozens of people who did the same!”

“Don’t tell me,” Kaeya began to chuckle merrily. “, your father decided to be a little sneaky and paid off the theatre troupe to work solely in Terawedian! That way your mother wouldn’t have a reason to leave the kingdom and he’d have the opportunity to woo her!”

Kugutsu grunted, crossing his arms in front of his chest, “It’s genius, if that is what happened.”

Lumine giggled cheekily, “Actually-“

“Oooh, Princess~!”

An elegantly dressed, middle aged woman stepped out from inside the building, dark brown hair thrown up in a messy bun, loose tendrils framing her face. Her foundation was heavy, hoping to mask the signs of aging, but it was not too much to make her seem clownish.

“One of the staff told me you were outside, and I just had to see for myself!” she cooed, wearing a brilliant smile upon her face. “Oooh la la,” like a fox in the chicken coop, did the woman now come to stare at the three men in front of her, batting her eyelashes flirtatiously. “, who might these fine gentlemen be~?”

Lumine held out her hand towards the trio, “Madam Pompfrie, I’d like you to meet Kugutsu Kirushima, my personal bodyguard and butler.”

Madame Isabelle Pompfrie gasped softly, “You got yourself a bodyguard!” bringing her hand up to her chest, the woman looked absolutely taken aback. “I never thought I’d see the day! And look at him, oooh, he is a handsome devil!” with her hip did she nudge the princess playfully, wearing a salacious smile. “I’m sure that little detail played a factor in your decision. A butler you say, hehe, I hope he attends to all your needs. Perhaps he takes his title a little too literally~.”

“Madame!” Lumine’s eyes widened, a blush rising upon her cheeks, as she watched the woman’s eyebrows waggle up and down suggestively. “T-That’s highly indecent!”

“It would definitely be scandalous, considering her bodyguard is a Sentierial.” Not one to miss a beat, Kaeya decided he’d speak up, throwing out that little bit of information. Sure enough, the middle aged woman came to look again upon Kugutsu, as if he had grown a third head.

Diluc came to glare at his brother, who ignored him like always, a smile plastered across his face, while watching the woman take a step forward to get a better look at the automaton.

“Is he now…” Isabelle breathed in awe, circling Kugutsu like a python would their pry. “How fascinating. He looks so… So human! I see no lines anywhere! Your skin is immaculate, dearie! And you have such a strong, lithe physique! Mmm, and that booty~!” she talked to Kugutsu, respectfully keeping her hands to herself, despite her eyes being ravenous. “Well,” she exclaimed vehemently, turning abruptly to Kaeya. “,I stand by what I say!”

Seemingly out of nowhere did Pompfrie produce a fan, which she opened with a flick of her wrist, showing off the gorgeous, exotic design contained within, before snapping it shut, causing Kaeya to jump a little at the sound. “Now, you listen here, young man!” with the tip of her fan, did she begin to thrust it out upon the Lord, poking him with fervor, as she spoke angrily.

“Human or automaton, the princess can have whoever she wants in her bed, be it beast even! I don’t very much like your tone and I do wonder why you are even in the Princesses’ party if you think so lowly of a Sentierial. Around these parts, especially inside MY theatre, we keep an open mind and believe even an automaton can find love with a human, just as a human can do the same with a machine!”

Narrowing her eyes, Madam Pompfrie came to lower her fan. “I stand in support of the princess, as she fights to give the automatons decent human rights. Humane rights! A living wage even! Its despicable how people think it’s so wrong to love a machine! I can name a hundred men and a hundred more after that, who have cheated on their spouses!

And yet when a man or woman wishes to have a relationship with the one person who would never betray them, they are shunned! And why!? Because it is a machine!? WHO THE HELL CARES!? I think those who are against human and Sentierial relationships are jealous cowards! They know they can never compete! Bah!”

Kugutsu looked over to Lumine during Madam Pompfrie’s lecture, the Princess smirking towards him, not at all shocked by the turn of events taking place. One could even see Diluc slowly maneuvering out of the woman’s field of vision, not about to be swept up in his brother’s scolding. Kaeya deserved to be called out for his insensitivity and rudeness. There had been no need to declare Kugutsu a Sentierial, for the automaton would have introduced himself as such anyway.

“Who is this young man!?” pivoting on her heel, Isabelle looked upon Lumine, clearly still upset. “Please tell me he is not a friend of yours, your majesty!”

Holding up her hands soothingly, Lumine took a step forward in an attempt to temper the woman’s anger, “I am sure Kaeya meant no ill intent with his statement, Madame Pompfrie. Isn’t that right, Lord Ragnvindr?”

Clearing his throat, Kaeya nodded his curtly, “I did not. I am very much in support of her highnesses campaign to see that the Sentierial’s are given a fair shake in the world. Perhaps toning down on the production of Sentierals, to be consistent in population, would be just one of the few ideas I throw out. I am not a fan of watching machines being treated like garbage for amusem*nt or sport.

However, I do not share the same beliefs when it comes to relationships with them, as you do madame.” He would have included Lumine as well, but that would be plain cruel to out the girl’s hidden relationship with her bodyguard.

“Jealous coward.” Pompfrie scoffed, upturning her nose haughtily.

“Call me what you will, madame. Differences aside, I hope we can come to an amicable truce with one another.” Bowing politely, Kaeya hoped that was enough to get the woman off his case.

Lumine knew that Isabelle was far too proud a woman to yield to Kaeya’s truce and so she played mediator, wanting the two to at least play at being nice with one another. Kaeya had spoken his opinion and though Lumine could not agree with it, that did not mean she would cast the man aside like garbage. She believed that Kaeya meant his words in support of her plight and so that was more than enough for her.

“Madam Pompfrie’s troupe is made up almost entirely of Sentierial’s.”

“They are all my babies.” She stated matter of fact, remaining with her back turned to Kaeya, chin still upturned.

“Her husband was a master craftsman and tinkerer, he produced all of the automatons in her care.”

“Allow me, your highness, I shall explain myself.” opening her fan once more, Pompfrie began to wave it in front of her, as she stepped away from the group, before turning to face them all. “Lyle was the love of my life. However, when we married, I soon found I could not bear children and I was stricken with grief. My mother had always told me that a woman’s worth is her looks and her womb…” she began to shake her head softly, a haggard sigh leaving her lips.

“My mother was not a very nice person. Regardless, she was wrong. Lyle never left me, and he remained ever faithful! Instead, he was the one who conceived children! He made a dozen babies for us, all of different heights, genders and personalities.” Tears brimmed in her eyes, as she quickly brought her fan to cover her face. “I-I am sorry, I need just a minute.”

Lumine quickly took up the explanation, showing empathy towards the woman, “And so, Madame Pompfrie and her husband decided that with so many children, why not start a family business! Thus, the traveling theatre troupe began! Along the way, they gained a handful more human actors and actresses, all who were happy to be brought into the family in some way or the other.” She smiled brightly.

“Julius was actually a good friend of Lyle’s! It was actually him who convinced the troupe to stay in Terawedian, with my father of course jumping upon the chance, sweetening the deal with a brand-new theatre for them and a considerate loan as well! They do other shows besides I Want To Be Your Canary, but it remains,” Lumine gestured towards the diorama of the roof. “, one of their beloved plays to date.”

“That is a wonderful story.” Diluc breathed, resisting the urge to clap, as he smiled upon Madame Pompfrie.

Lowering her fan, Pompfrie mouthed ‘thank you’ to the red haired man, before looking upon Kugutsu with a warm expression, before showing to Kaeya, her look of discontent. “So, you see, this is why I am so adamant upon my stance. My children deserve all the love in the world, whether that be from humans or fellow automatons. To me, they are not machines. To me, they are like my own flesh and blood.

When my husband passed away, he was surrounded by his family. All his children and me. I will forever take a stand against those who would call my babies tools! They may not have come from my womb, but they might as well as have.” Her eyes moved back to Kugutsu. “Thus why I am so happy to see a Sentierial as the princess’s bodyguard. To think an automaton such as yourself, can take up arms and fight. It makes me so proud. Do you love your Princess?”

“I do. I love her Highness with all my heart.” Kugutsu proclaimed with zero hesitation.

“Oh!” Pompfrie produced a happy gasp, starting right back up at fanning herself. “Such a charmer! I like you very much, Sir Kirushima.”

“Thank you. I can only say that I value your friendship, for there is only person who has my adoration and affection.” he bowed his head cordially.

“Oooooooh~!” resisting the urge to gush out her squeal of happiness, Pompfrie latched on to Lumine. “Marry him, your Highness!” she exclaimed dramatically, shaking the girl softly. “Marry him! I assure you, the sex will be-“

“MADAME!” Lumine’s face was on fire. “Please, restrain yourself.”

“Oh, you!” huffing, Isabelle chuckled, undeterred by Lumine’s bashfulness. “He’d make a great husband~!” she continued.

Lumine began to giggle, shaking her head with mirth, before holding up her hand to Diluc, wanting to get off the extremely embarrassing subject matter, or else secrets would definitely be found out. “This gentleman is Diluc Ragnvindr and his brother, Kaeya Ragnvindr. They are visiting from Mondstadt.”

“Ragnvindr…” Pompfrie frowned. “Ragnvindr.” She repeated again thoughtfully. “You mean, the fellows of Dawn Winery!?” her eyes practically bulged out of their sockets. “THOSE RAGNVINDR BROTHERS!?” she screeched.

Diluc began to chuckle, “Rest assured, madam, I hold no ill content towards your or your family. My brother deserved to be put in his place and I apologize on his behalf. My beliefs align with yours. I am in support of Sentierals and humans being able to fall in love with whoever they please.” Bowing, Diluc extended his hand in hopes to take the woman’s hand, to kiss it gracefully.

“O-Oh my,” placing her hand in his, Pompfrie let out a happy sigh, as Diluc came to kiss it gingerly. “, such a handsome gentleman. Befitting of the Ragnvindr name indeed! So refined and well spoken! Wait! Don’t tell me! Are you thinking of courting the Princess!?” hopping in place excitedly, the woman looked back and forth between the Princess and Diluc. “Oooooh, that is what this is, right!? Why else would you be escorting these fine gentlemen around!”

“W-Well, um, y-you see…” it was the woman’s cheeriness and overwhelming personality, that made it hard for Lumine to answer her. She had wanted to avoid the subject matter altogether, wanting to avoid shunning Kugutsu and give an answer that would hurt them both.

Pretend or not.

“I hardly think Lord Kaeya is a match for you, but Diluc on the other hand~! Oh yes, I can definitely see you two getting along so well!” she began to clap giddily, showing just how ecstatic she was. “I had heard rumors of a potential love interest for you! To think I’d get to see it firsthand! You came to MY theatre as well, oh, I am so honored!

Mondstadt and Terawedian! I can just imagine it now, the streets will be filled with everyone cheering your union on, celebrating with fervor! I do hope I can be of some assistance to your budding relationship!” Leaving no room for them to clarify the situation, Pompfrie began to herd the group towards the entrance of her theatre. “Yes, yes! In we all go! You all are in for a treat! We are putting on a special performance for the orphanage today! Come, come! You must see! I’ll make sure Lord Diluc and you have the best seats in the house!”

“Kweeh~!”

“Ooh, and who might this little creature be? So adorable!”

“Woof!”

“Oooh, yes, yes, you too cutie pie! Who wants a treat~? My your such a big boy, aren’t you?”

Key 🗝️ To Your Heart

༶•┈┈⛧┈♛ An Automaton Tale ♛┈⛧┈┈•༶

Chapter XXIII

Written By @hanabobanagames (bishiefanatic)

༶•┈┈⛧┈♛ 🗝️ ♛┈⛧┈┈•༶

Knowing the patient was an important prisoner and one that King Callen needed alive, served only to motivate the many doctors in doing their best to keep the man stabilized. Thankfully they had good news to deliver, and the nurses seemed to be breathing a sigh of relief, most having been working around the clock, with little to no sleep.

“He is still very weak, but he has regained consciousness. It was a bit touch and go when he realized where he was, but I had one of the nurses calm him down. I had a feeling his condition would worsen if a man saw to him, so I’ve kept my distance since explaining his situation.”

“I assume my presence won’t be appreciated.” Callen seemed unfazed if that were the case, ready to waltz into the room and ask his questions, regardless if the man would suddenly faint or worse.

“Actually, I am not sure, your majesty. The nurse believes he is ready to ‘face the music’ as she put it. He is weak, but very much aware. He hasn’t gone back to sleep since we broke the news to him. I feel as if he is expecting you. This is a good sign, since I feared he would suddenly say he was stricken with amnesia.”

“I’d have cut off his limbs had he given me that damned spiel.” eyes narrowing, the King did not bother to hide his sad*stic nature towards his enemies. “It’s the only way to make absolutely sure. I’m positive he’d be willing to remember something, with the threat of having no arms.” Though he wasn’t always this cruel, the fact remained, was that these thieves had struck his home and had his daughter been anywhere near the stables, she would have been in danger.

That was enough for him to make it personal.

“Will you be seeing him now?”

“Yes.”

“I shall accompany you. If his condition suddenly worsens, I will be there to administer treatment. Will that be alright?”

“Of course, I trust you, Henry.”

With his entire upper body, did Henry give a deep bow, “You honor me, your Majesty.”

Starting forward, Callen wasn’t surprised to witness the man upon the bed tensing up, the sound of their footsteps probably making his heartbeat go wild. This was good, this was also a form of torture in some way or another and so he kept his pace casual.

Upon finally coming up to the edge of the bed, did Callen let his gaze bore into the man, who was clearly anxious, eyes darting every which way, chest heaving up and down frantically. For awhile did the King just stand there, keeping silent, basically letting the man sweat a bit.

“You know who I am?”

A slow, affirmative nod is what the man gave.

“Good. I will be blunt, because staring at you, is making me very upset. Depending on the answers you give me and how long you take to answer, said questions, I will spare leniency. If I feel you are lying, I will break a finger. Do you understand?”

A hasty nod, before the man croaked out, “Y-Yes.”

“Wonderful. All of the men in the stables you were with are dead, you are the only remaining survivor. Tell me, are there more of you?”

“Y-Yes.”

“Do you have a leader?”

“Yes.”

“What is their name?”

“I-It’s complicated, your Majesty! Please, believe me! W-We have many leaders, who in turn report back to their leaders and THEY report back to a singular person whom we have never seen! I-I swear to you! I have NEVER SEEN THIS PERSON! I-I don’t even know i-if it’s a person o-or an organization or whatever! I-I just do it for the money, I-I swear! I SWEAR!”

Callen’s eyes narrowed, “You were stealing aurelias stones! Why!?”

“Because our boss was told that one of the captives needed to be pinned down a-and only those stones could do the job! Like we needed to gather a sh*t ton of those damned stones in order to keep the captive secure! T-That’s all they told our boss.”

“What captive!?”

“The one the other group had in the box… We run in two different groups and the other group had the captive, while we were running to get extra aurelias stones before we moved on!”

The lizard? The lizard was the captive!? Callen was on the cusp of killing the man where he laid, because he didn’t like being made a fool of, but what he saw in the man’s eyes, was genuine fear and honestly. “Do you know what was in the box? Why was it so important!?”

“Please, pleasssse, you have to believe me, your Majesty! I just do what I’m ordered to do! I do-don’t ask questions, even when it sounds f*cking made up!” the man wailed. “I swear! I just do it for the money!”

“ANSWER THE QUESTION!”

“T-They said it was a God… They said the captive in the box was a God.”

What!? “…” coming around the bed, did Callen stop right beside the man’s head, leaning forward ominously. “You will tell me everything, from the beginning. I don’t matter how small or insignificant you think it is. Or I’ll break you all over again, before having the doctors bring you back once more, so I can do it AGAIN! Do you understand?”

“Y-Yes! Y-Yes, I understand!”

“Now, what do you mean by a God?” Whose God!?

༶•┈┈⛧┈♛ 🗝️ ♛┈⛧┈┈•༶

“At least one day out of the month, the theatre sets aside time to bring the fine arts to the little ones in the orphanage.”

“I remember!” Lumine smiled radiantly, waving to the starstruck children, who were desperately trying to look over each other’s heads to get a good view of her. “Father told me that it was something my mother had set up before she died. I believe it was three of the nobles families who were all in favor of generously donating. Are they still donating to this day?”

“Oh yes! Very much so! Their money even makes it so the little ones can enjoy free snacks and beverages, as if they were truly attending a play. There’s even enough left over, so we secretly donate it to the orphanage for better beds and more clothes.”

Lumine, who sat next to Diluc, cupped her face happily, “Madame Pompfrie, that’s wonderful to hear! I admit, I haven’t been keeping up with most of the castle cites expenditures personally, but to know that, brings a tear to my eye! You truly are a mother to all!”

Pompfrie brought a hand to her heart, “O-Oh, your highness, you honor so much with your words. Thank you. Thank you, truly.” Quickly did the woman bring the back of her hand to wipe a stray tear, before she cleared her throat, straightening herself proudly, head held high. “Now then, I hope you two enjoy your private theatre box! It’s meant for royalty after all!”

Again the woman’s eyebrows were wiggling suggestively, especially when she empathized ‘private’, smiling like a maniac as she did. It was very evident that Madame Pompfrie wouldn’t mind at all if the pair ended up doing something other then watch the show. What made this worse for Lumine, was that Kugutsu and Kaeya stood right behind the woman, who didn’t care whatsoever about delicacy.

Turning, Isabelle stared at both Kugutsu and Kaeya, before her gaze fell on Kugutsu, “I suppose I can’t bribe you to leave?”

“No.”

“You realize this theatre box is built with a private lock and that,” digging inside the front of her chest, did the woman pull out a key attached to a chain. “, I am on the only one with the key?”

“That does not mean this box is impenetrable. There are dozens of ways for an enemy to enter and I do not think you’d like me to go into detail on what they are, for two of those ways are quite graphic. One of them involves you.”

The Madame grimaced, beginning to shake her head, “Oh Gods, no, please keep it to yourself. Very well. I will not force you and the Princess is very dear to us all, we would want her safe at all times.”

“Kwehh~!”

“Woof!”

“Oh, come now! You two as well!?” stomping her foot, the woman whirled herself around in a flourish, eyes pinning Lumine to the spot, the princess smiling sheepishly in return. “You realize I’m trying to give you two privacy? Do you want me to tell you the definition of privacy, your Highness? I might as well invite the whole audience up here!”

Lumine couldn’t stop herself from laughing, she couldn’t remember the last time her cheeks hurt so much from smiling, “I am fairly certain Lord Ragnvindr, and I would behave ourselves, even if left entirely alone.” She shot Diluc a look of support, to which the man gladly stepped in for.

“I wouldn’t dream of doing something so untoward to the Princess.”

Isabelle’s eyes twitched at Diluc’s response, shoulders sagging forward in defeat. “Kids today… A bunch of wet blankets! Why, when I was your ages…” trailing off, did she hold a very wicked expression now, as she recalled her past. With a wistful sigh, did she now pointedly lock her eyes on Kaeya. “Well, let me escort you to your seat.” She muttered dryly, lacking any and all enthusiasm.

“You know, I kind of feel left out.” Kaeya feigned a pout. “Can’t I stay in the box too?”

“Ooooh no! OUT! Out!”

The group watched as Kaeya was shooed out of the room, the door clicking closed behind the pair.

“Well then,” deciding to be the first to point out the elephant in the room, Diluc met with Lumine’s gaze. “, I believe this seat belongs to another. I say you take full advantage of the ‘privacy’ this booth entails.” Casting his gaze behind him, did he take note of the heavy curtain that separated a parlor room, where a fancy couch and refreshments were laid out.

The theatre box was quite spacious, with plenty of room for five or six more people to sit around. There was an extra three seats just behind Lumine, but Diluc planned to wait patiently in the parlor room, until the play began.

“What do you say, Inuki? Do you think you could keep me company until the act curtains goes up?”

Lumine couldn’t help but find herself viewing Diluc’s side profile as the man spoke with Inuki, the wolf automaton barking in agreement, all for partnering up. You are such a kindhearted man, Diluc Ragnvindr. How did I get so lucky to have found a friend like you? To deny that the man wasn’t still in love with her, would make her seem like a fool. The princess knew all too well that the man’s feelings weren’t so fickle, so it went without reason that his kindness stemmed from there.

In this moment, did her mind flash with the remembrance of her conversation with Kaeya, and her expression grew weary, even pained. I don’t want to hurt him. But… My heart is with Kugutsu, it is he who I love. Watching Diluc stand from the chair, did she now witness Inuki and him disappearing into the parlor, the red haired man closing the curtains, just until the play started.

A calming silence now fell between Kugutsu and Lumine, as the two were finally given some alone time. Lumine pushed down on all her negative thoughts, even more so on the conversation this morning, refusing to let any of it bog down her happiness right now.

“Heh,” extending out her hand, did she come to pat the empty seat beside her. “, come, come!”

Kugutsu did as he was asked, curious on how they were to get away with this change. “I am confused,” he confessed. “, will not the Madame realize that it is not Diluc who is sitting next to you?” taking the empty seat, Kugutsu now viewed the entirety of the theatre, spying many of the kids down below, munching away on their snacks.

“Wellll, these boxes were in fact meant for royalty, but also for those with extra mora to burn. Just about anyone who is willing to pay an added fee, for a little privacy, can take up residence in one of these boxes. It’s why she was so adamant in trying to kick everyone out.

All one must do is press,” leaning forward, did Lumine now let her index finger touch upon a button located under the railing. “, this button and…” slowly did a thin mirror begin to descend down. “There we have it! A one-way mirror. Now we can see the show, and no one can peep in! I-It’s a little embarrassing, but… “ This way we can hold hands and sit a little closer.

Impressed at the ingenuity, Kugutsu came to take the tiny lizard off his shoulder, placing it upon the box’s railing. Thankfully, the creature was alright with the change of scenery, now observing for himself the whole of the theatre, making himself comfortable.

“Your first theatre performance, Kugutsu!” Lumine began to grow excited. “I haven’t watched this particular show, so it will be new for me as well! The actors and actresses are all so amazing! All Sentierial’s move so fluidly, often the audience doesn’t even realize they are watching automatons on stage!”

“My starlight.”

The tenderness he had used to call out for herand at last did he have her full attention, his princesses’ cheeks a light shade of pink, most likely because he had used his pet name for her. Kugutsu cared not if Diluc overheard and the last thing he wanted was for her to be thinking of him, during their time together.

Besides, from what he could tell, Inuki was getting lots of pats and belly rubs from the man, who was being considerate of their time alone. Kugutsu may not exactly like the man, but he did respect Diluc for knowing his place.

“Come here.”

“… H-Here?” it took several seconds before realization dawned upon the girl. “N-No!” she hissed, doing her best to keep her voice down, face now flushed red. “K-Kugutsu, no!” adamantly did she shake her head. “W-We can’t…” her gaze flicked towards the heavy curtain, knowing full well that it did little in hiding sound.

Reaching out his hand, Kugutsu let his fingertips trace across Lumine’s cheek, bringing her back to face him, “Think only of me, my starlight. Think of nothing else.” He whispered passionately. “I wish to hold you and kiss you. Do not make me beg.”

“B-But…” bottom lip quivering, did Lumine find herself giving in to the lull of the automaton’s voice. In truth, she wanted to be held and kissed as well, so it wasn’t much of a surprise to have caved so easily to his whims. “O-O-Okay.”

Kugutsu wasted no time in taking hold of Lumine’s hand, lurching her towards him, easily setting the tiny princess upon his lap, before encasing his arms around her waist. At this angle, he was given the best view in the house, as he was able to look upon her beautiful face. He it was adorable how red she had become, biting her bottom lip nervously.

“K-Kugutsu…” seeing a wicked smile now splayed upon the man’s face, did nothing to ebb her anxiety. Her breath hitched, as she felt two of Kugutsu’s fingers walking their way up her belly, towards her bosom teasingly.

“Kiss me, my starlight.”

“…” Lumine hesitated for a reason, she knew full well that her Sentierial’s kisses were more than just innocent pecks, and they probably wouldn’t stop at simply locking lips. “K-Kugu, p-please.”

It didn’t take much effort for him to close in on her face, seeing the way her golden irises were already clouded over with lustful haze, lips already slightly parted, as if anticipating what was to come. Considering how wanton she had been last night, Kugutsu was well aware of just how greedy his princess could be. He was right there with her, already anticipating the evening they had planned. Kugutsu had hoped to explore further every inch of the girl, engraining his touch upon her, so as to finally make her all his.

“Kiss me.” he demanded seductively, hand cupping one of her breasts, lips descending upon hers. Eating up her soft whine of protest, did he began to massage her breast through the fabric of her clothes. “Open your mouth, yes, good girl, stick out your tongue just like that.” his tongue met with hers, before sliding inside of her wet cavern, enthralled by the noises she made, as he warred with the pink muscle. To say he was enjoying hearing the wet, erotic noises that were produced was an understatement.

One would think his expertise came from experience, but Kugutsu had gained all his knowledge from books, gladly putting them to good use now. Lumines blooming arousal, the hushed moans she tried so hard to hold back and the feel of her breasts in his hand, made his dick harden like a diamond. His erection throbbed painfully, as she wiggled her butt about on his lap, mewling against his lips, whilst thumb began to swirl around her hardened nipple.

My little minx. Kugutsu thought, wondering if his princess was aware of just how tempting it was to just have her straddled him, legs spread wide on either side of him, as he gave them the pleasure they both desired. He could smell her intoxicating arousal, it fueled him with pride to know that she was growing wet because of him.

Lumine was actually grateful that Kugutsu was keeping her mouth busy, as she would simply die of embarrassment if any of her moans happened to leak out. He had told her to pay attention to only him, but despite the pleasure that he was eliciting, she couldn’t help but remember that not several feet away was Diluc, possibly hearing their lewd excursion.

“N-Noo, mm!” her protests were silenced by another eager kiss, as Kugutsu pulled down the bodice of her dress, breasts spilling out, so that he could greedily come to knead them in his palm. “Mmmm!”

Lumine shuddered under the Sentierial’s ministrations, thighs rubbing together in an attempt to quell the ache between her legs. Try as she might, there was no way she could deny feeling the bulge that pressed against her thigh, reminding her that he was just turned on as she was. Her heart began to race, breath releasing in ragged pants, as she imagined him unbuttoning his pants, so she could view his erect member.

What did it look like? If she were to touch it, would he make erotic sounds as well? What would his face look like? How would his dick feel in the palm of her hand? Or Inside of her? What did his sem*n look like? Was it warm or cold? What did it taste like? I-I ache so much… Tearing her mouth away from Kugutsu’s, did she met her Sentierial’s gaze, unsure of what she was trying to convey. Her body was yearning for more, but her conscience was telling her that this was definitely NOT the place.

Kugutsu made sure Lumine was watching his every move, sticking his tongue out, as he slowly descended his mouth onto her breast. It was sight to behold, witnessing her hand clamping down over her mouth, as he began his sensual assault, letting his lips suckle upon her nipple, teeth gently biting the sensitive nub, before having his tongue lap over it messily. On purpose did he leave a trail of saliva behind, ready to leave a mark upon the supple globe. His eyes fixed on his key which rested between her bosom, a view he’d never tire of.

“Nnnngh,” squeezing her eyes shut, Lumine brought her head to bend back, doing her best to tamper down her moans, as Kugutsu showed no mercy. He was licking, biting and kissing both of her breasts, all the while the heat between her legs was becoming unbearable. “, mmm!” she wanted to cry, as the pleasurable sensations were growing unbearable and keeping her voice down was proving too hard.

“Let your voice out, my starlight. I want to hear you.”

“Mmm!” shaking her head ruthfully, Lumine came to look down at Kugutsu, glaring at him. All he was doing was being a big bully, the Sentierial knew exactly why she couldn’t do such a thing.

“Shall we see if I can change that?” slipping his hand under her dress, Kugutsu glided his across the inside of her thigh, stopping just short of touching her puss*, which radiated warmth. All he needed to do was go just a few more centimeters and his digits would be cushioned against her moist, heated core.

The screeching sound of the lizard brought Lumine and Kugutsu out of their lustful stupor, both instantly tuning their attention upon the lizard, who had propped himself on his hind legs, whole body flushed against the glass.

“W-What is it!?” hurriedly Lumine went about fixing her dress, scrambling off of Kugutsu, who had come to stand right after.

“Kweeeh!!”

Down below, the pair was witnessing Kaeya, along with many of the theatre employees rushing about, herding up the children, who all looked to be frightened. The door to the theatre box was slammed open, Inuki let out a warning bark, before Diluc was pushing aside the curtain.

Madam Pompfrie looked absolutely out of breathe, as she stood in the doorway, “T-The theatre is on fire!”

“From where did the fire originate!?” Kugutsu was already taking hold of Lumine’s wrist, ignoring how the tiny dragon had leapt onto his shoulder, digging his claws into the boy’s shirt.

“I-In the back! We tried our best to quell the flames, but it’s a losing battle! Already the kids are being escorted out! My children are doing their best to make sure everyone gets evacuated and that no one is left behind.”

“Has the fire brigade been contacted!?” Lumine exclaimed, looking over her shoulder down at the theater troupe, who were going about picking up children that were too scared, hurrying them towards the exit.

“The moment we caught wind of the fire, did one of my own go out and hail for help. A guard on duty immediately blew his whistle! Now, it’s only a matter of time until they arrive!”

“Kugutsu, we have to help!” turning to face the doorway, Lumine meant to rush out the room, only to be pulled back to the automaton’s side, with enough force to make her eyes widened in shock. “Kug-“

“And I will, your Highness, but you are heading outside with everyone else.” He started forward, dragging her along, noting Diluc was ready to follow right along, probably even willing to help him push her if need be. “Dig your heels in all you like, Princess,” Kugutsu began to feel her struggle against his hold, even going so far as to try and wrench her arm free. “,but you ARE leaving this theatre! Inuki, come!”

༶•┈┈⛧┈♛ 🗝️ ♛┈⛧┈┈•༶

The moment the group landed on the ground floor, were they instantly assaulted by heat and smoke, wafting from the back of the theatre. There was only a handful of children left and Lumine was quick to hold out her hand, grabbing a little girl’s hand, as the child went about clutching her for dear life.

“Princess!” the girl wailed, tears breaming in her eyes. “I’m scared! I’m scared!”

“It’s going to be okay! Sssh, it’ll be alright, little one.” Thankfully Kugutsu had released her, sensing she wished to pick up the child, which she did in a heartbeat. “You’re going to be okay.” Cradling the child close, rocking her about soothingly, Lumine looked to her Sentierial. “The theatre looks almost empty. Kaeya and the others seemed to be on top of things.”

As if he had heard his name being spoken, Kaeya rushed over, carrying two children of his own, the man out of breath, but none worse for wear, “The Matron is already outside, and these are the last of the children!” he explained.

“Are my children outside? ALL of them!?” Isabelle began to look about frantically, searching the surrounding area for any signs of life, being held back by Diluc and Inuki, who were making sure she didn’t run off haphazardly. Isabella could care less about her theatre, a building could always be replaced, her loved ones could not.

“Yes, all of them! I already ordered everyone to vacate the building, I watched them leave myself. The fire hasn’t yet reached the stage yet, but I can already sense the rafters of the roof are starting to give away. We need to leave, NOW!”

Following the man’s advice, the group soon found themselves outside, Lumine and Kaeya watching the children they had carried out, running to their fellow peers in tears. Madame Pompfrie had joined her children, gathering everyone around, embracing each and everyone of them. By now, a crowd had started to form, many onlookers pointing and gasping, while others were shouting for the Fire Brigade.

“… I don’t understand…” growing anxious, Lumine looked around in disbelief. “They should be here by now! Where the hell is the Brigade!?”

It was a good thing everyone was safe, but if the fire was left to its own devices, there would be even more property damage. Though fires were rare in Terawedian, with many being sequestered to places that had to do with smelting and blacksmithing, that didn’t mean those employed to put out said fires skimped on their duties. In fact, she was acquainted with two of men from the brigade, who wore their uniforms with pride. They were good people, always ready to leap into action.

“The smoke is growing more intense,” Kaeya grimaced. “, your Highness, might I suggest we start moving everyone further away? Diluc and I can work on cordoning off the area, until the Brigade arrives.”

“W-We shall help too!” members of the theatre troupe, many being Isabelle’s children, who had happened to be listening in, threw in their support, coming up towards the group. “If you will allow us, your Majesty!”

“…” Lumine took a deep breath, very much aware that all eyes were on her. At this moment, she was the one in charge and knowing that all eyes were on her, made her attitude switch instantly. “I agree we must go farther away,” her voice took on a more authoritative tone. “, but I will not have citizens of my kingdom place themselves in danger. Nor,” she stopped Kaeya from speaking up. “, guests of my Kingdom.

Kugutsu, Inuki and I shall make a very WIDE cordoned zone, but no one shall approach the theatre! I admit, the absence of the Fire Brigade is alarming, but I have faith they will show up! So, for now, please fall back and let us deal with this situation. Your lives are of the utmost importance to me. Please.”

“The Princess has issued an order!” Kugutsu proclaimed out loud, his voice raised so that even those in the crowd could hear and hopefully help out. “Let us follow through with it! Fall back! Maintain your distance for your own safety!”

In seconds everyone began to do as commanded, with Madame Pompfrie scuttling to help the Matron with the kids.

“Your Highness,” Diluc pleaded. “, please, allow Kaeya and I to help. We may be guests, but you can consider us at your beck and call. We are at your disposal.”

“If anything were to happen to you two-“

“Your Highness!” with desperation in her face, the Matron rushed to be in front of the girl, face contorted in terror.

“What is it, Matron Theresa?” hands coming up to the woman’s shoulders, Lumine shook her slightly. “Please, what is it!?””

“One of the children! One of the children is missing!” she cried. “Mary told me that he wanted to see the costumes backstage and that she promised not to tell on him. H-He’s STILL IN THERE!”

“Dear Gods!”

“Your Highness!” though he had grabbed ahold of her wrist, before she had fully ran off on him, Kugutsu found that Inuki was already one step ahead, blocking the girl from proceeding. “Good boy.”

“Release me, Kugutsu! Release me at once!”

“No. I will go instead.”

“No!” Lumine fought against his hold, fists balled up to punch at the man. “This is an order, you will relea-“

“That doesn’t work on my, your highness. You know better.” uncaring if anyone overheard or even saw how he manhandled the princess of the Kingdom, Kugutsu hurriedly pushed Lumine into Diluc, the man’s hands instantly clamping down upon her person, just as stalwart in making sure she didn’t break free.

For a brief moment the two males locked gazes, coming to a mutual understanding.

“Do not let her go! Inuki, stay and make sure no one else goes into theatre!”

“Kugutsu!” Lumine shouted, watching as her Sentierial raced into the theatre, frame disappearing into the smoke laden darkness. “KUGUTSU! RELEASE ME DILUC! I WILL HAVE YOU ARRESTED! I swear on MY CROWN, I WILL HAVE YOU THROWN IN THE DUNGEONS! KUGUTSU!” panic rose in the girl, as she began to see flames licking the top of the theatre’s roof, the marquee above already beginning to catch on fire. Her body struggled in the man’s hold, doing everything in her power to be let go. “KUGUTSU! Diluc, I beg of you, RELEASE ME!”

Onlookers began to whisper amongst themselves, all of them asking the same question. Who was this Kugutsu? And why was the Princess shouting his name at the top of his lungs like a madwoman?

“A child is inside!?”

“Oh, Gods above, please let them both be safe!”

“Who was that brave man who went inside!?”

“Perhaps a Knight to the Kingdom? I saw an emblem upon his cloak!”

“It’s a good thing they are keeping her from going inside! She’s brave, but… We can’t lose our Princess! Is that truly Diluc Ragnvindr holding her back!? What would the King say!?”

“He’d give the man a damn medal! The Princess can’t go in there, it’s practically suicide!”

“Where the hell is the Fire Brigade!?”

“PRAY FOR THE BRAVE KNIGHT!” one onlooker crowed at the top of his lungs.

Madame Pompfrie clasped her hands together in front of her chest, watching on in horror, as the flames grew stronger by the second. The Princess still had not let up her attempts, scratching the young Lord, who took her assault in stride, uncaring if his face or clothes grew blemished.

“Mother, is it true?”

“Is what true, my darling?” turning her attention to her oldest, Isabelle came to see that all of her children had now gathered around her.

“Is it true the man who went back into the theatre is a Sentierial, like us?”

Nodding, Isabella’s expression grew soft, “Yes, my loves, it is true. His name is Kugutsu, Kugutsu Kirushima, and he is the Princesses’ bodyguard and good friend.”

“She is crying for him, mother.” The youngest of her children, an automaton who was made to resemble a ten to twelve year old boy, watched as Lumine began to sob. “She is crying for a Sentierial.”

“Yes, my darling, she is. The Princess cares not whether it be man or machine. The fact remains, there are living souls in trouble and her heart is breaking because of it. The Sentierial who went in there, is a brave soul.”

= + + =

Thankfully he wasn’t able to produce air in his lungs, thus making it easier to maneuver through the theatre, despite the thick, suffocating smoke that filled the entirety of the building. By now the fire had swept along the sides, burning everything in its wake and the closer Kugutsu got towards the stage, the more intense the flames and heat grew. The wooden rafters above were creaking and moaning loudly, a sign that at any moment, they’d give way and come crashing down.

“sh*t…” the Sentierial hissed. “KID!” he called out. “KID, CAN YOU HEAR ME!?”

“Kweeeh!”

Having forgotten about the lizard, Kugutsu now watched in awe, as the creature hoped onto the ground, looking back at him in a ‘follow me’ posture, before scampering forward.

“…” Kugutsu didn’t think an animal would go willing towards danger and so he trusted that the lizard knew what it was doing.

Gritting his teeth, did he start to follow. The closer they came towards the back of the stage, did Kugutsu begin to hear the wails of a child, begging to be saved.

“Kweeh!”

“I know!” rushing forward, Kugutsu was just relieved to find that not all of the backstage had been swept up in the fire. It didn’t take him long to find the child trapped under fallen luggage and crates, leg broken clear in half.

“It hurts! Please!” tears streamed down his ash covered face, as his little hand reached out for Kugutsu.

“It will be okay! You’re going to be alright.” repeating the words he had heard his Princess say, Kugutsu quickly threw off the crates and luggage, as if they were made of cardboard.

“KWEEEEH!”

From above the rafters gave away.

“NO!” Kugutsu leapt to cover the boy with his body, squeezing his eyes shut, bracing for impact.

There was no impact.

Raising his head, Kugutsu’s eyes widened upon seeing a very large, very naked man with a tail and horns, holding up his hands to form a barrier around them.

“Hurry! Take the child! Leave!” the man roared, hands remaining raised, face contorted in a pained grimace. It looked as if he were struggling to keep the barrier up.

Kugutsu didn’t need to be told twice, as he hefted the child in his arms, “Are you coming!?” still having no idea who the mysterious brunette was, or where exactly he had come from, didn’t stop Kugutsu from asking this. Given the man had saved them, the Sentierial considered him an ally.

“I will be right behind you, my friend.”

Nodding curtly, trusting the man would keep his word, Kugutsu raced towards the entrance of the theatre.

= + + =

“THE MARQUEE IS FALLING!” one of the crowd members roared, pointing in horror towards the scene.

The massive wooden frame came tumbling down, blocking off both entry and exit from the building.

“NO!” Lumine wailed, hearing Inuki barking and whimpering, the wolf unsure of what to do now, as Kugutsu had yet to come out of the building. “KUGUTSU!”

“This is bad…” Kaeya breathed, standing beside Diluc, who had gone just as pale as he had.

“Please, please release me!” sobbing, Lumine looked to Diluc. “I-I can fit through! I-I can-“

“YOU WILL NOT SURVIVE!” Diluc clutched at the girls shoulders, trying to make her see reason, as he shook her fiercely. “The fire is far too strong, your Highness! The heat alone will kill you, if the smoke does not choke you to death first! You will not make it!”

“B-But… T-The child a-and Kugu…” she was hearing his words, but actually processing them, was proving difficult. “N-No…”

“I am sorry, Lumine.” Diluc whispered.

“No…”

“COME ON EVERYONE!”

Lumine’s eyes widened, as she heard movement gathering at her side, gaze shifting to Madame Pompfrie’s children rushing towards the theatre. “W-What…!?”

“We are sorry you majesty!” the oldest stopped to look her in the eyes. “But we must disobey. This is something only WE can do. Thank you, for giving us the strength.”

“Wh-What are you-“ Lumine gasped, as she now witnessed the automaton race off, joining his family, as they all looked to one another, bracing themselves for the task at hand. “N-No… PLEASE STOP!” she cried, being held back by both Kaeya and Diluc.

“TOGETHER!” the oldest shouted, reaching towards the bottom of the on-fire marquee.

“I HEAR THEM, BROTHER! THEY ARE RIGHT ON THE OTHER SIDE!”

“HURRY NOW!” the sister yelled, flesh upon her hands and arms beginning to sizzle off. “WE DON’T HAVE MUCH TIME BEFORE THE WHOLE OF THE ROOF COLLASPES!”

The massive crowd that gathered around the theatre watched on in awe, as all of Madame Pompfrie’s twelve children assembled, working together, despite the raging fires that burned away at their flesh, to heft the marquee off the ground.

“HEAVE-“

“HO!” all twelve roared in unison, the marquee being raised above ground.

Kugutsu rushed forward, clutching the child in his arms, as the crowd burst out into a resounding cheer, hats and other items being thrown up into the air, in celebration.

“DROP IT!”

The marquee was dropped onto the ground.

“Kugu!” being released, Lumine rushed forward towards the automaton, just as the Matron and a doctor came up to take the child from his arms. “KUGUTSU!” she didn’t care at this point if anyone saw, as she wrapped her arms around the Sentierial, who embraced her with all his might. “Kugu, Kugu!” tears continued to stream down her face, as she held on to the automaton for dear life.

“Kweeeeh~!”

“Oh, my goodness,” sniffling, Lumine stared at the lizard, who sat upon Kugutsu’s head proudly. “, you were in there too!?”

“THREE CHEERS FOR THE KNIGHT AND THE SENTIERIALS!”

“YES, THREE CHEERS! ALL TOGETHER NOW!”

Lumine turned to stare at the crowd, who began to throw their hands up in celebration. Her gaze fell on the twelve Sentierial’s now, who were all missing the flesh upon their arms and even bits of their faces, metal skeletons on display. Both they and Madame Pompfrie looked on, with stunned expressions, as they listened to crowd cheer for them.

“HIP HIP HOORAY!”

The Fire Brigade’s sirens could be heard in the distance.

“HIP HIP HOORAY!”

“Am I the Knight they speak of?”

Lumine giggled through her tears, as she came to smile warmly at her boyfriend, wanting so desperately to give him a kiss at this moment, “If Father doesn’t Knight you after this, then the whole of the Kingdom will have a word to pick with him. I’ll Knight you myself if I have too.”

“HIP HIP HOOOOORAY!!”

༶•┈┈⛧┈♛ 🗝️ ♛┈⛧┈┈•༶

“Madame Pompfrie, I swear to you,” taking the woman’s hand, did Lumine come to grasp it tightly. “, you children will receive the finest care from Julius Regale! At no charge whatsoever. I will even work alongside him, to make sure they are all well taken care of, for their services to the crown.”

After the celebrations had died down and the Fire Brigade had rushed into the picture, making swift work of putting out the fire, Lumine had seen that Madame Pompfrie and her children were given all of her gratitude. Afterwards, she turned on the Captain of the Brigade, who immediately sunk onto his knees, apologizing profusely, before explaining why it was they had been late.

“ALL of your wheels?”

“Yes, Your Majesty! All of them! Completely ruined! We usually check them first thing in the morning, to clean and make sure the equipment is ready to be used. To our shock, we found all of the wheels to each of the water wagons completely trashed! We were running around trying to hurry and gather replacements, when we received the distress whistles.”

Diluc and Kaeya shared glances with one another, finding the scenario extremely suspicious and of course, Lumine and Kugutsu seemed to be thinking along the same lines, the pair’s expressions filled with suspicion.

“This seems like sabotage. If it looks like a duck and quacks like a duck…” he looked around, knowing everyone was on the same page. “The fire starting seemingly out of nowhere is another suspicious mystery, one that very well be linked. The entire troupe swears that there were no fires being lit for the performance and that they are careful with anything flammable.”

The Captain of the Brigade suddenly seemed panicked as he began to notice that the entire group, including even the Princess, looked to be in agreement. “I SWEAR, it was not one of my men! They are good men, your majesty! I agree, there is foul play at work here, but none of my men are involved!”

“…” Lumine nodded solemnly to the man, remaining silent on purpose, as she needed to keep an open mind. The motive could be many things and the culprit or culprits… Her eyes came to drift around the people who still lurked around, much of the crowd having dispersed. Could be many. “Thank you, Captain. I encourage you to work with the palace guards in the investigation. I suspect to see you tomorrow morning for a debriefing.”

I hope it is not the motive, I fear. And if so, why now!?

༶•┈┈⛧┈♛ 🗝️ ♛┈⛧┈┈•༶

It went without saying that their tour had ended and what truly made it official was the militia of soldiers that had reigned down upon the theatre district to escort the Princess of Terawedian back home. Lumine held no doubt that the mornings news would have a headliner that read, ‘Princess Almost Burned ALIVE!’ or something along those lines.

Callen and Aether, along with Crepus, had rushed down the castle steps the moment the carriage arrived. The King practically wrenching the door right off its hinges, reaching inside to take ahold of his daughter in a bear like embrace.

“Thank the Heavens!” he didn’t miss how Kugutsu, who was next out of the carriage, was covered in ash and soot, wardrobe seared and singed in places.

The violet eyed Sentierial was caught off guard, as the King grasped the front of his tunic, pulling him into the same embrace he gave his daughter. If anyone found this weird, no one said a word nor did their expressions give them away.

“I am so thankful you two are alright. So very thankful!” Leaning back, he came to look upon both of them, placing a firm hand upon Kugutsu’s shoulder. “Did she give you trouble?”

“What do you think?”

Callen came to nod in understanding, “Good man,” another firm pat upon his shoulder. “, good man.”

Gawking in disbelief, Lumine came to glare at both men, who smiled at one knowingly, as if enjoying an inside joke amongst themselves, “Excuse me! The audacity of you two! I am right here, you know! THE NERVE!” she shoved at Kugutsu’s chest, the Sentierial not at all fazed. “Especially you!”

Laughing, Aether came to take a hold of his sister’s hand, “Are you alright?”

“My pride is wounded,” she snapped, pinching her father’s gut for vengeance, the man chuckling heartily, his hand coming out to cup the side of her face, as any loving father would, when adoring their child. “, but otherwise, I’m fine.”

“Kweeeh!”

Callen paused, eyeing the lizard who had taken up residence on his daughter’s shoulder, “So it is true when you said in your missive, he truly did join you lot.”

“He was very well behaved.” Smiling fondly at the golden scaled creature.

“Yes, I am sure he was.”

“…” Kugutsu’s expression did not give away his inner thoughts, as he watched Lumine take the lizard off of her shoulder, handing it to her father, who grasped the animal gingerly in his palm. He did notice how Callen’s smile seemed strained when handling the lizard, as if the man was aware of something his daughter and others did not.

“Diluc, Kaeya,” the King now fixated on the Ragnvindrs, who were being looked over by their father. “, are you two well?”

“We are fine, your majesty.” Diluc assured, bowing his head in appreciation. “Kaeya and I were never in any real danger, your Majesty. Kugutsu saw to that. He and the other automatons, were the true heroes of the hour.”

“Well then, it is a story I want to hear. Once Kugutsu and my daughter have finished changing their clothes, perhaps we could assemble in the dining room for dinner? Or was everyone thinking of just taking the rest of the night off?” he looked around questioningly.

Kaeya stepped forward, holding up his hand to garner the King’s attention, eyes locked on to the Princess, who inhaled and exhaled a shaky breath, as if preparing herself for what was to come. Kugutsu, Diluc, even Aether found themselves growing tense, as it suddenly felt like something important was about to happen. It was as if they were all about to be attacked at any moment, even Callen’s brow had furrowed in confusion, unsure as to what was happening.

“Before we all part ways, I would like announce a happy bit of news, that I’m sure my brother and her Highness are far too modest to proclaim out loud. What with everything that has happened today, it would make sense why they would want to hold off. I for one, am quite elated and simply can’t contain my joy. If it is alright with her Highness, I would love to share with everyone, or would you like to do the honors?”

Shaking his head softly, Diluc faced his brother, wondering if the man had hit his head along the way to the castle, “Kaeya, what are-“

“I shall share. I would love to share!”

No matter how piercing his gaze was upon the girl, Lumine refused to even look in his direction. That was telling in and of itself and the smile she now wore was fake, there was no way he believed she was smiling from the heart. Kugutsu would have grabbed her wrist and stopped her from moving toward Diluc’s side, had it not been for the many witnesses, which included the King himself, standing in attendance.

Diluc was unsure as to why Lumine had sidled up beside him, looping her arm around his, as her other hand came to clasp his own, entwining their fingers together. Lumine…? Meeting her gaze, he saw nothing but reflection and warmth in those golden eyes of her, which only made the situation that much more strange. Was he dreaming right now? Had he somehow fallen asleep in the carriage?

I can do this. Lumine squeezed the man’s hand, smile unwavering. Even though today was ruined, a deal is a deal…

= Seven Hours Earlier… =

“Well, if it isn’t the little princess. Good morning, sunshine.”

Lumine snapped her head to the side, not ready to be greeted by a smiling Kaeya Ragnvindr. “K-Kaeya…”

“I am quite honored to see you first thing in the morning.” Coming to a stop, did the blue haired man arch an eyebrow in question. “You seem… Disturbed. Whatever is the matter?”

“… It’s nothing...” when the occasion called for it, Lumine could hold a poker face and lie through her teeth. However, at this moment, she was far too vulnerable and what she truly wanted was some time alone to access her thoughts.

Kaeya tilted his head slightly, not believing for a second that answer, yet knowing if he continued pestering her, she’d eventually shut him out completely. “Perhaps, you need an ear?” he tapped his own ear, smiling softly. “I’d be happy to just listen. Watching you wander about like a zombie, isn’t good for my heart.”

“…” it was a tempting offer, especially since she was sure Kaeya was already informed of Kugutsu and her. There really is nothing he could do and talking about it, will only serve to remind me what I must do.

“It must be a big problem for you to look pensive.”

“… It is.”

“You know, I talked to my brother and we both agreed, that I could try my hand at courting you.”

Lumine frowned, “W-What?”

“He did tell me that Kugutsu and you were already together, that you two were invested in starting a relationship and I couldn’t help but feel as if you’d suffer in that choice. Not just you, but the Sentierial as well.”

Pursing her lips together, Lumine felt like lashing out, only to hold herself back, knowing full well there was truth to the man’s words. Wasn’t she suffering right now? Their relationship had just started and already, there was pain in her heart. Her pain would then bleed out and Kugutsu would eventually suffer along with her.

“I can sense I have your attention, now.” Kaeya came to cross his arms in front of his chest. “I am not a cruel man, your Highness, I am a realist. I do not wish to dash your dreams and I can guarantee, I would never take pleasure seeing you suffer. Yet, I know you are a smart girl and I know you are very aware of what would happen, if the nobles caught word of your choice in partners.”

“Is that a threat?”

“No! NO, not at all! Didn’t you just hear me say I am not a cruel man? I think that would fall under the category of villainous. Do I look like a villain to you?”

“What is the point you’re trying to get at, Kaeya?” her patience was now growing thin and the sight of the man was making her angry. I just want to be done with this conversation! This man is vastly different then Diluc.

“My point is, your Highness, is that I wish to capture your heart. Allow me to court you, allow me to show you what the touch of a true human male is like.”

Lumine found herself gritting her teeth, eyes narrowing, “Enough. Just, enough! How dare you! Kugutsu’s touch is all I need and he may not be human, but he is more man then you’ll ever be! Now you listen to me, it is true, my choice in lovers would be shunned and I’d be outcasted. I don’t even doubt that they’ll come for my head or my crown.

So, I’ll just have to find someone who can be my partner, rather then my lover. A man who is willing to be-“

“A beard.”

Lumine shut her mouth, wincing at the term, but nodding, nevertheless. It was the truth, she needed someone to hide behind, so that she could be with the one she truly loved.

“Ha! Good luck, your highness! You’re better off hiring a prostitute, at least you can pay them to keep quiet and they won’t even care if you go around cucking them. Because that’s what you want, a man who won’t mind watching you waltz around and flirting with another, who won’t mind sleeping alone at night, while his wife is f*cking another man.”

“Silence!” she hissed, hands balling into fists at her sides.

“No. I don’t think you want me to be quiet for what I have to offer you.”

“You walk a thin line, Kaeya.”

“Then lock me up,” holding out his wrists, Kaeya smirked. “, but you’ll be missing out on an offer of a lifetime.”

“…”

“Hmph.” Kaeya grinned smugly, taking a step forward, so that he was just about in her personal bubble. “Thought so.”

“Hurry and tell me this ‘offer’ before I hurt you myself.”

“I could never live with myself, nor could I ever stand to watch you go around f*cking your automaton boyfriend. My brother, on the other hand, is madly in love with you. I can see it on his puppy dog face, even though he was flat out rejected, his heart remains to you. He is a man blinded by your beauty, kindness, and your resolve. I see what he sees, but I know better.”

“…” Why did she suddenly feel like a villain herself?

“Diluc Ragnvindr is the man you are looking for. He knows your secret and would be willing to turn a blind eye to your… Extracurricular activities. Then there’s the fact that he would make a great King, he does have a keen business sense, you see, and he is quite formidable with a sword. There’s no doubt he’d be a welcome addition to your armies, not to mention the dozens of men he could recruit to fight on your behalf.”

“Are you telling me to marry your brother?”

“Yes. I can set it up. I can make sure that he gets on board, and you’ll have your ‘beard’.”

“I-“

“Oh, wait,” Kaeya held up his finger towards the princess’s mouth, silencing her next words. “, there’s a catch.”

Lumine shoved away at his finger, “What catch?” she growled.

“I love my brother, he is a good man and frankly, your Highness, he does not deserved to be third wheeled. Yet, I know he’d be willing to go along with our little setup, if it were to make you happy. Hell, he’d think he was getting quite a deal. I can just imagine the dumb, goofy smile on his face!” rolling his eyes, Kaeya huffed.

“But, I know better, thus why, I have a few stipulations for you. I’m sure it’s nothing you can’t handle, your Majesty! After all, you want to make this as believable as possible, do you not? I am surely not asking for too much. All I want is for him to be treated with proper respect, as your husband. In public, you WILL be the picturesque loving wife to him, you’ll hold his hand, kiss him, do whatever couples do!

You will eventually sire an heir with him, won’t that be grand? I do hope you remember who that child’s father is. You look at me with disgust, but it is I who should be looking at YOU with disgust, your Majesty. After all, I’m not the one who is about to make a mockery of a marriage. No, that will be you.”

“…” lowering her gaze, Lumine came to squeeze her eyes shut. “Stop it.”

“Your Highness,” Leaning forward, did Kaeya now whisper against her ear. “I swear to the Gods above, I do not enjoy speaking like this to you. I realize you’re a good girl, if just a little confused. I know you love your Sentierial, and you do not wish to hurt anyone. So, listen to my advice, please.

Have your fun. Sleep with the machine, morning, noon, and night, if you must. Have your fill of your automaton lover and when it is time to finally walk down that aisle… Give him up. Be a faithful wife to your husband, to Diluc. He’ll make you happy. He is a man who would strive to see you smile every day! And I guarantee, you won’t feel like sh*t.”

“Stop it!” bringing her hands up, Lumine shoved at Kaeya, glaring at the man with venom. “I-I love Kugutsu! My heart will ALWAYS belong to him! And I will tell your brother as much! I will be nothing but honest with him! He’ll know that he marriage is j-just a front!”

“Tch,” clicking his tongue in annoyance, Kaeya heaved a tired sigh. “, then so be it. Either way, the offer still stands. I know Diluc will be happy to be at your side, regardless. So, it’s a win for me. Do remember that if I don’t see you being a dutiful wife and siring at least two children with him, I will have to take matters into my own hands. You can make of that what you will. Call it a threat even.”

“You’re despicable. And you stand there, saying you aren’t a villain!”

“Your Highness, if your brother felt the same way as mine did, for a woman like you, would you not do the same? Can you stand there and tell me honestly that you wouldn’t be in my shoes right now? I love my brother, your Highness, I care for him very deeply. What he wants… Is you. And what you want, is as you say, despicable.”

Lumine was once more gritting her teeth, unable to rebuke the man, who had torn out her heart, throwing it upon the ground, to now stomp on it over and over.

“Do we have a deal?”

“…” What am I doing…? I should accept this deal. I’ll tell Diluc everything. It will be up to him anyways, whether he agrees or not. I-I am despicable. What I would be asking of him… It would be a sham of a wedding. None of it would be real. But what other choice do I have?

“Going once.“

Kaeya is a fiend. No… Who I am kidding? I would be doing the same thing if it involved Aether. I would loathe the woman who would do this to my brother.

“Going twic-“

“Deal!”

“Ahh, finally!” extending his hand out to seal the deal with a shake. “Shall we announce it right now?”

“No! Tonight, when we get back from our trip. Today, is for Kugutsu and I. I will not have you ruining it.” She snapped.

Kaeya scoffed, “Very well. Shake?”

As if she were making a deal with a demon, Lumine took ahold of Kaeya’s hand.

Shaking firmly.

= Present… =

“Father, Aether, Lord Ragnvindr,” she smiled towards Crepus, who blinked a couple of times in astonishment. “, Diluc has asked to officially court me, and I accepted! Whenever he gets around to eventually putting a ring upon my finger,” giggling, did she let her gaze move up to meet Diluc’s crimson irises, leaning further into his side. “, I will happily accept it.”

Aether found himself looking towards Kugutsu during Lumine’s speech, hoping that the automaton didn’t do anything rash. What he was surprised to find was that his own father was looking upon the automaton as well. Why? It made no sense. Aether had thought their father would burst into celebration, but instead, the man’s expression was that of a person who held regrets, even despair. What was even more strange was the tiny lizard in his father’s palm looked just as miserable, as if he had swallowed something vile.

Whimpering, Inuki came to nudge Kugutsu with the side of his head, the wolf Sentierial sensing something was off with the other automaton, as their princess finished speaking.

I’m sorry, Kugutsu.

Lumine dared a look at her Sentierial.

She wasn’t ready for the raw intensity those vivid, darkened violet irises pinned her with. Her knees felt like buckling under, heart palpating wildly against her chest, in clear panic and distress. Though the automaton remained expressionless, she knew exactly what festering emotion he held inside. Lumine was certain that if there were no witnesses about, that she be wrenched from Diluc’s side, like a rag doll, the red head possibly lose his hand in the process, or worse.

Kugutsu Kirushima, her boyfriend, lover and soulmate, was irrevocably… Pissed.

= 🗝️ T B C 🗝️ =

Chapter 24: Chapter Twenty-Four

Chapter Text

“This is wonderful news!”

Crepus Ragnvindr was oblivious to the tension that hung in the air around the group, or maybe he chose to ignore it. The man had clapped his hands together joyously, before bringing one down upon his sons’ shoulder, shaking him slightly in good cheer.

Diluc on the other hand was trying his best to wrap his head around the situation, unsure anymore on what was going on. His eyes were trained on Lumine, despite his father continuing to shake him jovially, but the princess wasn’t looking his way and her expression was hardly unreadable. Where his gaze shifted next, was of course towards Kaeya, who looked like the cat who just ate the canary.

Which never boded well.

“To think that you two would hit it off so marvelously!” the older red head now looked towards Callen, with a broad smile, still utterly oblivious to even the King’s stoic demeanor. What was supposed to be good news, seemingly was being treated like a death sentence, but it was only readable by a select few. “I suppose I can call you ‘brother’ from now on. After all, we will soon be family!”

Lumine averted her gaze from Kugutsu, as soon as her brother came up to her side, whispering in her ear. It brought her some comfort to feel his arm wrap around her shoulder, but it did little to simmer the swell of emotions she was currently feeling. “…” she expected Aether to be concerned, even expected him to fire off twenty questions at her.

Undoubtedly, the prince of Terawedian was just as shocked as Diluc, for this news came right out of left field. Aether would normally be happy, but after finally convincing himself to go team Kugutsu, he wasn’t sure what to think. What was his sister doing? It was obvious the rug had been swept right from under Kugutsu as well. The Sentierial was one thing, but he was different, he was her own brother! Why hadn’t she told him anything?

Lumine’s eyes came to meet that of her brother, silently pleading for him to take her the hell away. “…”

Nodding, Aether came to look over to their father, “Father, Lumi is exhausted, I think it’s best we cut short the celebrations here.” His eyes moved over towards the Ragnvindrs, not brave enough to stare upon Kugutsu, before landing back on the King. “She’ll take dinner in her room, and I shall join her.”

Moving her gaze over to her father, who nodded in understanding, Lumine now went along with her brother, leaving everyone without another word. Only briefly did she look back over her shoulder at Kugutsu, who never once took his eyes off of her.

Kugu… She wanted so desperately to turn herself around, run down the steps and right into the man’s arms. That would cement their relationship, that would tell everyone who truly held her heart. But she didn’t budge an inch, not even a centimeter. During this time, did she catch sight of Kaeya, who looked so satisfied with himself. It would be easy to blame him, to make him the bad guy, but the truth was, this was also her own doing and so she was just as guilty.

“Inuki.” Kugutsu’s tone was cold and direct. “Go.” He ordered, the furry automaton whimpering softly, ears lowered upon its head, before eventually running off to join Lumine’s side.

Even Inuki was aware of the change in the Sentierial’s mood, and it was obvious, it wasn’t a happy change. He took his side next to Lumine, being her guard until Kugutsu was ready to take up that place again. As much as Kugutsu wanted to drag Lumine back to her room and get some much needed answers, the automaton refused to make a scene. He would be patient, at least patient enough to get himself washed and dressed.

“Kweh…”

Callen eyed the dragon in his hold, the thing looking a lot less energetic than when he arrived, its head was even lowered, as if he were experiencing depression. I guess after seeing the events unfold from his perspective and knowing the little private details, one would also be saddened by the announcement. There was no doubt in his mind now that the creature was what the man claimed to be and now, all he wanted to do was take the thing back to his room and get some answers.

Lifting his head, Callen now eyed Crepus and his sons, noting that Kugutsu was starting up the steps towards as well. His heart went out to the Sentierial, and it pained him to just assume what he was feeling at the moment. Watching the purple haired automaton make his way up, watching each step, wrenched at his soul. He was certain that the automaton was ‘feeling’ something, after all, Kugutsu wasn’t a normal Sentierial.

There was some definitely special about him.

“Kugutsu.” Callen couldn’t help himself but speak up, before the automaton passed him up and the Sentieral actually stopped, turning to stare upon him.

“Yes, your majesty?”

“…”

What could he possibly tell the Sentierial? What was good for this moment? Nothing. There was nothing that he could tell the boy, that would mend his broken heart or put pep back into his step. Besides, he was supposed to be unaware of their little love affair, their trysts between each other. If he gave himself away, then he’d actually have to admit how cruel he was for thinking of the crown, then his own family.

Callen didn’t even notice that the tiny creature had now come to lift his head, eyeing him curiously, wondering what he’d say next.

“Thank you for taking care of my daughter and helping my kingdom, today.”

Kugutsu nodded solemnly, meeting the man’s eyes. For a moment, the pair just stared down one another and it felt as if the King had more on his mind. Kugutsu had his fair share of things he wanted to share, things that would more than likely get him scrapped and so he held his tongue. However, the King said nothing more, only waited for him to pass and Kugutsu did, continuing up the steps.

“Mayhap Kaeya,” Crepus came to glare at his son. “, such news could have waited when everyone was fully rested.”

Kaeya feigned an apologetic expression, holding up his hands to dissuade his father’s temper, “I was just too excited, father. I am sorry. Diluc, forgive me, I should have left it up to you.”

Not even paying attention to his family and definitely not in the mood to listen to his brother at the moment, did Diluc watch Kugutsu disappear through the door. Shoving off his father’s hand, much to Crepus’s surprise, did the red haired man quickly follow after the Sentierial, only briefly pausing to bow respectfully to the King, before continuing his jog.

Callen let out a weary sigh. Hopefully the poor boy doesn’t get his throat slit. Announcing he’d be retiring to his chambers, did Callen not even bother to take a second look towards the Ragnvindrs, heart still heavy and the image of Lumine in his mind, weighing on him. To think, he had always wanted to hear such news and now that he had, it felt… Wrong.

Who knew what drama would unfold tonight, right now though, he had more pressing issues to take care of.

All of which laid literally in the palm of his hand.

Key 🗝️ To Your Heart

༶•┈┈⛧┈♛ An Automaton Tale ♛┈⛧┈┈•༶

Chapter XXIV

Written By @hanabobanagames (bishiefanatic)

༶•┈┈⛧┈♛ 🗝️ ♛┈⛧┈┈•༶

Diluc panted slightly, impressed at just how far the Sentierial had gone. By the time he had caught up, he had gone down at least one hallway and turned one corner. Instead of coming up to the man, not wanting to seem combative, the red head called out to the automaton, who thankfully paused in place.

“…” catching his breath, Diluc stood straight, not even offended when Kugutsu refused to turn to face him. “I had no idea that she was going to announce that.” He finally spoke, confident there was no one around to hear their conversation. “I do not know what is happening! I am on your side, I wished only for the two of you to be happy together!”

So, the blue haired bastard was in on it, with Diluc being dragged along. This still didn’t give him the answers he seeked and Kugutsu didn’t feel any better due to the man’s confession. “And yet,” turning slightly, did the Sentierial now come to look upon the Ragnvindr. “, congratulations are in order, are they not?” his expressions remained impassive, not a hint of any kind of emotion on his face. “You should be happy, this is what you wanted, is it not?”

“…I-I never thought-“

If he were to strike the man down where he stood, then this problem would be solved. Yet, he would be drawn and quartered, destroyed into scrap, leading Lumine to shed tears once again. He had promised he wouldn’t try to do such a thing again and he would keep his promise, despite wanting so desperately to plunge his sword into the man’s chest and be rid of him. It would be so easy, just a simply rush forward, a plunge into the man’s heart and that would be… The end.

This was the man who was going to marry his princess, his Lumine. This was the man who would hold her, who lay with her, do all the things that he wished to do. Live the life that he wanted to live with Lumine. They would have children together, children that would look just like them, children that would have their eyes and look up to them.

They would be a family.

To hell with the crown, to hell with being King, all he wanted was Lumine. And now, she would be the in the arms of another and he would have no choice but to stand back and watch. It would be nothing but torture.

“Congratulations, Lord Ragnvindr.”

Turning away, Kugutsu started for his room, starting to unbutton the straps and ties to his outfit, ready to rid himself of his clothes and be dressed in news ones, to see his princess. He was ready for answers, and she would give them to him. The stone inside his chest felt weak, almost like it was giving out. Was it breaking? Was this what human heartbreak felt like?

He hated it.

= + =

Diluc heard a whistle off to his side and he turned, watching as his brother came casually strolling out of hiding. “Kaeya…”

“I thought for sure he was going to attack you. It wouldn’t have been a joke if he was actually out to kill you, but it would make things so easier if he were just out of the picture.”

“Are you mad!? Kugutsu is not only the Princesses’ lover, but her bodyguard. He’s done an amazing job and so why would you want to take that source of protection from her!? Do you not even care about her!? About her wellbeing!? What have you done, Kaeya!?” he couldn’t control the volume of his voice and in some ways, Diluc wanted this little farce to be made public.

“Can you lower your voice? It’s rude to be so loud in another person’s home.” Eyeing the surroundings, Kaeya stepped closer to his brother, who looked like he was about to go into a fit of rage. The man was tense, eyes narrowed, hands bawled into fists. “You’ll thank me when your King.”

Diluc slammed his fist right into his brother’s face, knowing damn well he’d survive with the amount of force he put into the blow. He watched, not the least bit satisfied, as Kaeya stumbled back, holding his face, nose, and lip bleeding now. “Being King was never my goal, you son of a bitch. I wanted Lumine, just Lumine, whether she was a princess or not. How dare you say something like that to me.”

“I did not mean it like that.” Kaeya hissed, using his thumb to wipe at the blood that seeped down his nose. “I meant, when you are two wed and she sees that you are what’s best for her, then you’ll find I did what needed to be done. Even if it makes me the bad guy.”

“… Kaeya… Are you even listening to yourself? Are you so blinded by the fact that Kugutsu is an automaton, that you just can’t fathom a human falling in love with him? Does it truly bother you that much? So much so, that you’d manipulate the outcome like this? That you’d sunder that poor girl’s heart and watch her play a role that kills her?”

“…”

Diluc began to slowly shake his head in disbelief, all the fight leaving him, as he stared upon his brother with a little utter disappointment. “I do not know what transpired between you and Lumine, but I do not want to hear it from you. I do not want to hear anything from you. I honestly cannot believe we share the same name… Oh wait, you’re adopted, so it makes sense.”

“… Diluc…”

The words had been said and he would not take them back, nor did he regret them.

“You are no brother of mine, Kaeya. My brother would know that I would never had wanted this. Never. I thought, I had a chance, that mayhap she was changing her mind, without coercion. But to find out that this was all just part of some plan that you two made up, a plan that more then likely she had no choice but to accept, just devastates me.”

“She cannot marry an automaton. No public, not even Terawedian’s public, would accept such a union.”

“Silence! I am done talking with you. I do not want to see your face for the reminder of our time here. Enjoy your success now, for when next I speak with Lumine, this whole farce may as well be void and nulled. I will not watch her be made to suffer, nor will I-“

“This was her idea as well, Diluc. Let’s not forget that. She’ll only suffer if she continues with that machine. Dismiss me all you want, you know I am right. Despite the events of today, the people of Terawedian could never learn to accept an automation as their King. It would be anarchy if she came out with such an announcement. So, talk with her, have your little get together. Like I said before, brother, you’ll thank me later.”

Diluc bit his tongue, letting Kaeya have the final word, as he now watched the man walk away, nursing his sore face. Not a single thing that transpired today had done anything to dissuade his brother from these thoughts. Not even witnessing the crowds cheers, or Pompfrie’s words, or even her children risking their own lives to do something that would be impossible for humans. Was he truly that pessimistic? Did he not listen to a thing Lumine was explain to them?

“…”

He would be patient and wait until tomorrow to speak with Lumine. There was a lot he needed to process and though there was some weight to Kaeya’s words, he still wanted to hold out hope that there could be a happy ending for all parties. This is not what I want. It just seemed like everyone had their own plans and he was being moved around on the game board, like a pawn. He knew better than to think Lumine thought of him as such, but it was hard not to see the similarities.

Tomorrow was a new day.

༶•┈┈⛧┈♛ 🗝️ ♛┈⛧┈┈•༶

Closing the door to his office, Callen walked himself over to his desk, setting the lizard on top it, watching as the tiny creature scuttled about, before seating itself. Taking a couple of seconds to stare down at the thing, watching as it blinked up at him, did Callen now come to take a deep breath, before starting over to the window. Yet once more, he found himself at this window, always finding solace beside it. It was after all the window where his wife often stood, watching the kids play outside in the courtyard, while they conversed about what they would be doing for the day.

It was nighttime, so again, he couldn’t see much of anything. Despite this, Callen always had the memories. He liked to think a part of her was in this very spot of his office, touching him gently on the shoulder as she often did, while giggling over his dumb jokes. Taking a couple of deep breaths, he finally turned on his heel to gaze upon the tiny creature, who in turn gazed right back.

“I had a conversation with one of the thieves who were caught trying to steal auralias stones from us. They massacred our horses, so in turn Inuki massacred them. I’d say good riddance to all of them, but we had to keep one alive. Thankfully he managed to pull through and gave me some viable information.” He watched the lizard tap his tiny feet upon the desk, remaining in in place.

“The man told me that he and his associates were stealing auralias stones in order to keep whatever was in that,” he pointed to the box on his desk. “, box, from breaking free. When I asked what exactly was in the box, he then proceeded to tell me that, well, there was a God inside the box.”

Callen decided to wait a little while, eyeing the creature, as he watched its tiny tongue snake out, eyes blinking once, then twice.

“I pressed for details, he says you are Morax, God of Liyue. Is this true?”

For another brief period of time did Callen wait, until eventually, he witnessed the tiny lizard now roll off the edge of the desk and within seconds, from behind said desk, a man appeared seemingly out of nowhere. Not just an ordinary man, a man who was quite the behemoth, with broad massive shoulders and a physique of that of a bodybuilder. The horns and tail that fitted the man, made it abundantly clear that the person before him was in fact, supernatural related.

Yes, the King of Terawedian was in fact shocked and just a bit frightened, after all, there were dozens of stories in particular about the God of Liyue, but there was one detail that stood out to him, that made it hard for him to truly cower in fear.

“Why are you naked?” Callen grimaced. “I normally would not care, but your…” he struggled to find the right words to use. “Well, your privates are quite distracting.”

Morax chuckled, raising his hand to snap his fingers, a small toga like skirt coming around his hips, “Better?”

“Much. Thank you. I am not a prude, but to see two of them…” Callen let his words trail off.

“You are looking at a dragon’s anatomy.”

Callen came to take a slow exhale, “So, it is true. You ARE the God of Liyue.” Callen nodded slowly, patting himself on the back for taking such a fact in stride. “I just do not understand, how is it possible to capture you? How would one know how to go about doing that!? How did these two bit thieves manage to do it!? Does the enemy truly have that much power? Did they gave them power?”

“Hmph,” grunting, Morax looked none too pleased at the remembrance. “, my pride is still wounded. It may sound like an excuse, but even a God has times of weaknesses. Even more so now, than in the past, since times are in fact changing. People’s stances and beliefs on religion are becoming… Neglectful. The age of Gods is dwindling and so in turn is our reign.”

“I can understand that.” Callen murmured.

“The enemy, whoever he/she is, knows things. They knew when and where I liked to take a rest. I often take naps, to help restore my energy. And when doing so, I take form of a human.”

“So that’s when they pounced on you…”

“Indeed. It was shocking. My barriers were up, you see, but they managed to weasel inside. I do not know how, but it was done. Whoever is collecting us like cattle, is extremely intuitive and has much information on us. They share that information with these ‘two bit’ thieves and thus why they won over me.”

“Like how to hold you down with the auralias stones. See, that’s shocking. I didn’t know the auralias stones were that powerful.”

Morax scoffed, “Yes, I am sure you did not. You humans do not know quite a bit, especially about those stones.” Sounding a bit clipped, Morax continued before the man could say another word. “The moment I regained some semblance of my power back, with the waning of the stones around my box, is when I obliterated all of the assailants around me. Unfortunately, I got a little to carried away and used most of all my power in that instant.”

“I do not blame you for letting your anger get the best of you,” Callen smirked. “, happens to the best of us.” bringing his hands to rub at his face, Callen did not let up with the questions. “You said collecting ‘us’, so does that mean the thief was telling the truth? Were others also captured?”

“…” Morax nodded ominously. “Unfortunately, yes. So far, the only nation Gods I am aware of being captured are Fontaine’s, Natian, and Snezhnaya. Myself included, but… Well, I am free now.”

Callen frowned, crossing his arms in thought, “It seems like they targeted the other side of the ocean, before traversing around this side of the map.”

“There is no doubt in my mind that they’ll be after Mondstadt’s God, Sumeru’s and that of Inazuma. Let us not forget, your God as well.”

“Our God… Now that’s something I haven’t heard of in a while.” Chuckling, Callen began to pace about. “Our God would be Alexander, I believe. Now that’s a name I haven’t spoken out loud in a while. Not since I was a child, being hounded by my parents to say the basic prayers. No one here in the castle, not even my own children, pray to him. As for my subjects, I give them free reign to believe in whatever they wish.”

Morax grunted, “Be that as it may, this Alexander is still around, still thriving. Even if you do not see, nor pray to him. Surely you must have some clue as to where he is. After all, I do believe Alexander took a liking to a certain royal family. Your family, King Tigel.”

Pausing, Callen tapped his chin with the side of his index finger thoughtfully, trying to recount anything his father or grandparents had ever said to him over the subject. He did recount how his grandfather, before death, had been very adamant about always kneeling and saying his prayers. Saying to him ‘the walls can hear everything’. “…” The walls…

“I could possibly look through my great grandparents belongings, I think they would be in storage. My father did his best in pretending to be an avid believer, but he didn’t raise me to pray to Alexander. He was a man more dedicated to the advancement of technology and seeing that his people were well taken care of by HIS hand, rather than prayer.”

“Mmmm, I understand that mindset. Those I have left in charge of Liyue have the same way of thinking. To be able to handle ones own problems without turning to another for help is the epitome of growth and prosperity. I was slightly offended at first, but to see my people thriving without me, makes me proud now. It means I have done my job well to guide and protect them.”

“Do you know the reason why the enemy is collecting your kind? Do you know their end game goal? It can’t be anything good, that’s for sure. I just want to know what we’re dealing with. Is it worldwide, or just a small part?”

“Unfortunately, I do not.” Morax watched as Callen paced back and forth in the room. “Though I can imagine, with the amount of knowledge and patience the enemy has, it is more than likely global.”

Callen feared that, “Is there any way to warn the other nations without sounding like raving fools? I highly doubt Inazuma would believe me. We aren’t on the best of terms and the Shogun isn’t much for believing ‘outsiders’.

I think I could persuade Sumeru; they seem to think their high priestess right now is some sort of God. Mondstadt won’t be a problem, but then again, how does one go about finding these Gods? It isn’t as if they show up out of nowhere and have a drink.”

Morax chuckled, “You would be surprised.” He murmured, remembering Barbatos’s appetite for music and booze. “There won’t be a problem in finding them, for I will act as a liaison. All you must do is take me to each of the nations and I shall somehow find a way to summon them.”

Pausing in his pacing, Callen turned to Morax, “Then can you summon Alexander?”

“No. I cannot. Alexander is not your typical God like the rest of us. He wasn’t born in Celestia, so he is a bit of an outcast. Whereas we took on the tasks of protecting our nations and guiding them, Alexander chose to place his loyalties and protection upon your family and kingdom. So thus, I believe only YOU can summon him. Either you, or your children. Any bloodline of the Tigels, really.”

Callen came to rake a hand through his hair, “Unbelievable, this is a first I am hearing of any of this.”

“Thus is the folly of not paying respects to those that came before you. As a ruler, you should have had held more wisdom in knowing that knowledge from the past, including that of your history and lineage, could one day come in handy.”

“Tch,” clicking his tongue in frustration, Callen came to pace again, “, I do not need a lecture right now.”

“I believe a lecture is at hand, Callen.”

Coming to an abrupt stop, Callen fully came to face the God of Liyue, “What do you mean?”

Morax chose this moment to now begin his own pacing, coming around the desk, as his hand came down upon the surface, fingers grazing across the wood.

“Did you know that there is another name for the aurlieas stones you and your people covet so much?”

“… No.”

“They were once called, the stones of the Gods.”

༶•┈┈⛧┈♛ 🗝️ ♛┈⛧┈┈•༶

Aether stood with both food trays in hand, by the doorway, watching as Lumine squatted down to pet Inuki. His sister had bathed, dressed for bed, and had told him everything. His heart went out to her, as she seemed adamant about staying her course, despite knowing the double life she would be leading. The prince couldn’t help but feel sorry for Diluc as well, even if the man decided to go along with this little charade of his own free will, he wouldn’t be getting all of his sister’s love and attention.

I don’t think I could live like that. It wasn’t surprising to find that Kaeya felt the same way. Multiple times Aether asked his sister if she was sure about all of this, for there was still time to change her mind. Nothing was set in stone quite yet and Crepus be damned, a princess was allowed to have a hearts reflection.

But every time he asked, Lumine simply shook her head and refused to be swayed. There was really nothing else left to be said and all the prince could think about was how Kugutsu would eventually react. There was no doubt the Sentierial was already on his way, washed and dressed, just like his sister.

“Who’s a furry boy.” Lumine whispered, scratching behind Inuki’s ears, slowly turning her gaze towards Aether, who seemed hesitant on leaving.

“… What if he hurts you.”

Lumine frowned, “He would never hurt me. I will be fine, Aether. This is something I’ll have to make him understand.” She knew it wouldn’t be so easy to explain to the automaton, but she needed to try her best. He’s angry for sure… But once I explain…

“Lumi…”

“I was never meant for a happy ending, Aether. Princesses in real life, don’t get that option.” her smile was weary, but she smiled none the less. “So, I’m trying to at least get a somewhat GOOD ending. Diluc is a good man.” She came to look back at Inuki, continuing to pet and stroke the top of his head. “I know he’ll treat me alright and be understanding when I leave with Kugutsu.”

Aether just couldn’t see that lasting forever, especially when eventually their kids would start to ask questions on where mommy was some of the times and who Kugutsu was to her. Not to mention, Kugutsu would basically be leading the life of the ‘other man’ and Diluc would find himself alone in bed, without a person to hold. That doesn’t sound like a good ending at all. For anyone!

A knock on the door made Aether jump, the prince whirling around to stare at the barrier, as if it were going to be broken into by a raving automaton. When nothing like that happened, did he eventually turned to look over at his sister, who nodded mutely.

“I’ll see you tomorrow, Aethie. It is going to be an eventful day, one way or the other.”

Aether let out a sigh, before giving his sister a reassuring smile, before opening the door. Kugutsu was in fact on the other side, waiting patiently for him to leave. There was a moment where both males locked gazes, but it was hard for Aether to read what was going on in the man’s mind and even harder still to figure out what his expression meant.

“Good night, Kugutsu.”

“Good night, your majesty.”

Lumine gave one final pat to Inuki’s head, before coming to slowly stand, seizing herself up for whatever was to happen. She could hear her wolf automaton whimper at the loss of contact and of the tension that was now steadily growing in the room, as Kugutsu stepped further inside.

“Inuki.”

“…” ears flattened upon his head, Inuki did not budge, staying beside Lumine protectively.

“Now.” Kugutsu ordered, eyes narrowing.

“It’s okay, Inuki. Be a good boy, go guard outside.”

Inuki looked up at her with an almost pleading stare, tail no longer wagging. With the same weary smile as before, Lumine came to bump the wolf gently with her hip, insisting he listen to Kugutsu. It didn’t take long after that for the animal automaton to finally pad his away from her side, trotting towards the exit.

The wolf passed Kugutsu who said not another word. Eventually, Inuki settled outside, unable to do a thing as Kugutsu came to close the door on him.

This of course left the pair alone, fixating on one another in the thickening silence. Lumine at some point had brought her hand to clutch at the key around her neck, thumb grazing over the cool surface. Being brave, Lumine decided she’d step up and say something first. It was only right she’d start explaining herself, there was MUCH she needed to explain.

“Kug-“

“You promised.”

“Kugutsu, I-“

“Why did you break your promise? Why did you suddenly give up?”

༶•┈┈⛧┈♛ 🗝️ ♛┈⛧┈┈•༶

“You humans play at being Gods yourself, going about creating life and then callously abusing what you have created. It’s both amusing and frustrating to witness. Your egos are far grander than ANY God I have ever come across. You think the machines that run around aren’t truly sentient? That you just place an aurlieas stone into their chests and poof, they magically arise because of your God given talent.”

Callen swallowed what little saliva he had in his throat, as he listened to the dark chuckle Morax produced, as the man’s amber eyes bore into his own.

“Those stones, come from Celestia, your Highness. They are powerful stones, capable of tremendous feats, if put into the right hands. In your hands and those likeminded, the stones are simply shown as a battery, with no other means than to power whatever machine you place it into, for a limited time. Then, there are those, like your daughter, who can make the aurlieas stone’s true power, come to life…”

“I found it! Yes, yes,” with what seemed like a skip in his step, the shop keeper waddled back over to Lumine, holding out the brass iron key to her. “, here you are, your majesty! I remember I placed it in a special box, right after I received the young man.”

“You never had to change out his aurlieas stone? That is impressive.”

“Since an actual God isn’t in control, the aurlieas stone feeds off of human emotions, which can be just as powerful. Your daughter, she believes that the stones inside these automaton chests are their hearts and the moment she touches or comes close to that Sentieral, the power takes effect. It is beautiful to behold.”

“… Why are you telling me this?”

“Why!?” Morax’s voice actually boomed inside the room, echoing off all four corners. “You ask why, as if you are some fool! You know exactly why I speak of such things! You knew Lumine, your own daughter, was behind that door listening in on your conversation.

You let yourself put fear into her heart, a heart that cares for the automatons, these Sentierial’s, that ARE alive. They are alive and if given the chance, they can become just like you humans. Why do you think for some, it is so easy to fall in love with them? And because of human jealousy, spite and mayhap even fear, you all turn against the very thing you create and destroy it!”

“I-“

“NO EXCUSES!” Morax proclaimed, glaring at Callen, who had gone about taking a step back. “You hear what I am telling you and STILL dare to hesitate. To think you are still in the right.”

“…”

Morax scoffed, shaking his head at the King, who seemed lost and unable to properly retort back. “Kugutsu’s aurlieas is different, I can sense the subtle change within it. No doubt the stone was fused with either a vision or something else. The individual who placed that stone inside his chest from the very beginning, truly made a son. It was Lumine, who then brought the boy back to life. It is why he is the way he is, more human like, more curious and animated.”

“What am I supposed to do? Do you honestly think I can just convince the whole of the Kingdom to believe me? Do I stop production on Sentierals? Hundreds, possibly thousands, have been created already! And a hundred more are in storage, waiting for an aurlieas stone to be place inside their chests. What do I do!? What would you have me do!?”

“Good, you are finally thinking. That is a problem which has a larger range upon it, and I have all the faith that you and your children will figure it out. What I care about, is how you attend to fix the problem that is your daughter and her Sentierial, or should say, lover.”

“…”

“You know what must be done.”

༶•┈┈⛧┈♛ 🗝️ ♛┈⛧┈┈•༶

Leaning against the trunk of the tree, did the man come to look upon the castle from his vantage point. In his hand, he held a red apple, which he now brought to his mouth, taking a bite. He was waiting, being patient.

Patience always paid off.

Would it be tonight? Tomorrow? The next day?

Soon, not only he’d have the answer, but also… Looking over his shoulder, did the man come to smile.

His friends.

༶•┈┈⛧┈♛ T B C ♛┈⛧┈┈•༶

Chapter 25: Chapter Twenty-Five (End Season 1)

Chapter Text

Trembling, not out of fear, but because she could see the anguish in Kugu’s eyes, Lumine bit down on the sob that threatened to burst forth. No, she wouldn’t cry, this wasn’t about her feelings, but that of the Sentierial who stood before her, believing to have been betrayed by her.

“Kugu…”

“We promised each other.”

“I-“

“Did you fall in love with him?”

“W-What?” her head shot up in shock. “No! Kugutsu, I-“

“Is it because you remembered what I am?”

“…” this time, tears actually did start to fall down Lumine’s cheeks, before she began to shout angrily. “NO! I LOVE YOU! I LOVE WHO YOU ARE! I DON’T CARE THAT YOU ARE A SENTIERIAL!” she cried, more so angry at herself for allowing any of this to happen in the first place. “I-I was scared…” furiously wiping at her cheeks, Lumine tried her best to control the sobs that wretched from her throat.

“Scared? What were you scared of?”

Lumine took a couple of steps backs, relieved to feel the edge of her bed against the back of her thighs, as she came to sit, “Of what would happen in the future…” she murmured miserably, beginning to explain what she had overheard from her father’s conversation. “I… I panicked… I just… I didn’t want for that to happen in our future… If there was another way! A-And then Kaeya showed up and-“

“Excuses.”

Instantly shutting her mouth, Lumine came to look towards Kugutsu, who stood staring at her with mixture of hurt and fierce discontent, “…” to be on the receiving end of such an expression, especially from the man she loved, broke her heart. I did this… Excuses, he says. Yes. I am making excuses aren’t I?

“Do you think I would have let you be beheaded? Do you think I would have let them kill you? We knew there would be such a reckoning, but we told each other that in time everything would work out. What happened to that? Is your crown that much more important? Simply say that, then lying to me!”

“KUGUTSU, PLEASE! I-“

“You, what? I know exactly what you were thinking, your highness! I know the plan you had inside that miniscule brain of yours!” Kugutsu shouted, uncaring if he was overheard from the other side of the door. “You were planning to use Diluc as a decoy. He would be what the people saw, while we go about our affair and that’s what it would be, an affair!”

“…”

“You would lay with him, have him in your bed. Bear his children. Do you honestly think you could do such a thing, Lumine? Sleep with another man? How do you think I would feel? To know that I am inferior to him, that I am the ‘other’ man.”

“Kug-“

“I cannot give you, children. I could never be the husband that Diluc could ever be to you. For he is human. And I…” raising his hands, Kugutsu stared down at them, flexing his fingers, knowing that beneath his so called flesh, there was nothing but metal. “I am a machine.”

Quickly standing from the bed, Lumine began to shake her head from side to side with rigorous fever, “No, Kugutsu, you aren’t inferior! I-I do not care about children!”

“Do not lie to me!”

“I’M NOT!” Lumine shouted. “Your right, I do not think I could ever live with myself knowing that I would be sleeping with Diluc and bearing his children… I-I wasn’t thinking of you at all. I was thinking of only me… The crown upon my head is heavy, but if I had a choice, either it or you, then I choose y-“

“No!” he roared. “I will not have you throw away your birthright! Not for me. This Kingdom, the people, and machines like me, deserve you. I refuse to see you throw away something so important, for someone like me. Marry Diluc. Marry him, your Highness. It is for the best.”

“I DON’T WANT TO MARRY DILUC!” tears spilled down Lumine’s eyes. “I WANT TO MARRY YOU!” she cried. “I’VE ALWAYS WANTED TO MARRY YOU! I was scared and I just thought what would be best for US! I was always thinking of you!”

“I know now that our relationship is a selfish one, your highness.”

He was making her cry.

This is all my fault. Kugutsu couldn’t bear to see Lumine cry any longer. Is this what love is? This cruel, destructive feeling? I want to be selfish. I want her to forget about everything and everyone and be only mine.

“I do not deserve to have you. Our love could neve- Gah!” pain unfurled inside his chest, as he felt the stone start to constrict, a burning sensation beginning to take effect. “Nngh!” clutching at his chest, did Kugutsu begin to sway on his feet.

“Kugu?”

Falling onto one knee, Kugutsu could do nothing but hope the pain would pass, but with each passing second, the pain grew more intense.

“KUGU!” rushing forward, Lumine knelt down, reaching out her hands to the Sentierial. “What is the ma- Ah!” her hand was slapped away.

“Don’t touch me.”

“… Kugu…”

“I love you.” His violet gaze captured her own eyes. “Love is such a pitiful word to describe how I feel for you, but it is pointless for us to continue on like this. Not if it will only hurt you. I would dismantle myself, to make you happy. That seems fitting.”

“N-No…”

“But I vowed to always protect you. I will keep my vow, only because I do not want to live in a world without you in it. So please, let me at least continue to protect you.”

“Kugutsu.” Lumine didn’t care if he went about shoving her away, as she rushed to embrace the man, clinging to him. “YOU AREN’T HURTING ME!”

But I am…

Taking a couple of deep breaths, unsure as to why Kugutsu was in so much pain, Lumine began to speak, “What hurts me is knowing that there are people who can’t accept our relationship,” she sniffled, pressing her cheeks against his, as her arms tightened around his solid frame. “, but I was dumb, you know I’m stupid! I had a stupid moment, because I thought I had a solution! But it was a horrible one!” she cried. “I love you, Kugutsu! With all my heart and I WILL make people accept us!”

“I cannot give you a normal life, or children, or-“

“We will have each other!” Lumine shouted, leaning back now, so that she could view his face. “We’ll have each other!” she repeated once again, more firmly than before.

If she were to say it again, would it be enough to convince him? She would say it, however many times was needed in order for it to be engrained into his mind.

“Falling in love with someone, shouldn’t be a crime, it shouldn’t be considered selfish either… Gods above, what the hell was I thinking…?” a shaky breath escaped her lips, as she came to press her forehead against his. “We can always adopt. Find a surrogate. There are options, Kugutsu.” she whispered. “As long as we are together, I am happy. Because I am with you.”

“… Lumine.”

Gingerly, Lumine placed her hand over Kugutsu’s, which was the hand that remained above his heart, “You’re right. Love really is a pitiful word. It doesn’t do justice to my emotions. It isn’t strong enough.”

Kugutsu came to close his eyes, feeling the princesses’ breath wash over his lips. The sound of her voice, the touch of her hand, were these things making him feel better? Was she ebbing away the excruciating pain? Of course, she was, he thought, who else but Lumine could mend his heart? This girl was his everything, was this what a soul mate was?

“Don’t ever say you don’t deserve me, Kugutsu. You deserve ALL my love and that is what you have.”

Kugutsu came to smile now, opening his eyes to look into those golden depths, “You have my everything.”

“The same could be said for me.” She whispered, feeling his arms wrapping around her now. “Everything.

“My starlight.”

“Your starlight. Do you forgive me? I am so sorry. Please, say you forgive me.”

“Do not be idiot, Lumine. Of course, I forgive you. Next time,” gently did he nuzzle their noses together. “, next time, do not be stupid. Tell me if you are scared. Let me protect you. Let me bear your burden. No one will ever hurt you. Ever.”

“I promise. I promise, Kugutsu!”

“I will punish you, if you break that promise, my starlight.”

Smiling softly, Lumine found herself giggling, knowing that he meant those words but still happy to hear them regardless of the threat behind them , “Understood.” I promise to work hard, Kugutsu. For you and all other Sentierial’s. I won’t be scared again.

Lumine grew a bit flustered now, as she felt Kugutsu begin to rise from the floor, bringing her along with him. She continued to forget just how strong her automaton was, as he was now effortlessly hefting her off the ground and into his arms bridal style.

“It is time for bed.”

Her mouth fell open in shock, blinking a couple of times, unable to form the words she wanted to convey. What had transpired had been important yes and took precedent, but that didn’t mean she had forgotten about what they had talked about the night prior. She had even been anticipating it, especially when her body had taken so long to come down from its high.

Now, however, things were different. She felt different and whereas before, Lumine wanted to be connected to Kugutsu completely. There was no longer any hesitation in her mind, she was ready to completely give 100% of everything to the man.

“K-Kugutsu…” raising her hand, did she come to gingerly touch the side of his face, gaining his attention, having his eyes come to meet her gaze. “Make me irrevocably yours.” a small flush rose upon her cheeks, as her heart began to hammer against her chest, filling her eardrums and even making her breathing grow uneven. “Make love to me.”

Key 🗝️ To Your Heart

༶•┈┈⛧┈♛ An Automaton Tale ♛┈⛧┈┈•༶

Written By @hanabobanagames (HanaBoBanana)

༶•┈┈⛧┈♛ 🗝️ ♛┈⛧┈┈•༶

Kugutsu had heard exactly what she had said and just like a human’s heart would, the stone inside his chest palpated against his metal encasing. His grip on the girl tightened, not bruisingly so, but enough to let her know that he in fact registered what she had said, and it affected him wholly.

He walked quietly to Lumine’s bed, being gentle when setting her down, as they came to stare at one another. Calmly, he leant forward, placing a chaste kiss upon Lumine’s forehead, before turning towards one of the lanterns in the room. Kugutsu could feel her eyes upon him, questioning his actions, as he went about extinguishing the lights of each of the four lanterns that were lit.

“…”

Lumine didn’t know what was happening, but she did feel somewhat relieved to know that if they were to consummate their love, Kugutsu was being courteous enough to lower the lights. It was embarrassing enough exposing herself to the man, but to know he would be able to see everything, made it maddening.

He kept one lantern on, but managed to lower the glow of it, so that they weren’t entirely in the dark. Kugutsu looked over his shoulder now, beginning to undo the ties that bond the front of his tunic, loosening all the little straps to his belts, as he started to undress. He was being quiet on purpose, making his actions visible and definite, making sure that Lumine understood what was about to happen.

His eyes watched her the entire time, as he witnessed her begin to slowly scuttle her way to the center of the bed, expression grow demure, as she waited patiently. Kugutsu was actually glad to find that she didn’t undress, wanting to do it for himself. He quite like the act of unwrapping his prize, while shedding kisses all over her body at the same time. It was fun to watch her wiggle about, whilst hearing her tiny mewls and whimpers.

Lumine felt like covering her eyes, as Kugutsu began to remove his pants, but she summoned up her courage, eyes fixated on the Sentieral, as he was now fully unclothed and standing naked only a few feet away. Beautiful was a word she could use to describe him, but he was also handsome and sexy. His body was well toned, despite knowing he was a machine, Lumine could make out muscle and the curvature of his pectorals and biceps.

She dared a look below his hips and found her breath catch in the back of her throat, as her gaze fell on his erect member, standing at attention. Given that she had no point of reference to go off of, she could only describe it as big and strange. Strange in the sense that she had never seen anything like it and it was completely new to her.

I-I still can’t believe Sentieral’s can have such anatomy… It’s erect a-and is it throbbing? She suddenly had an urge to both see it from up close and touch it. Th-That thing is going to go inside of me. A tiny shiver ran through her body, as her eyes flicked back up to Kugutsu’s face, just as the automaton started towards her.

“Why are you so far away?” Kugutsu murmured teasingly, bringing one knee to rest on the edge of the bed, before crawling his way towards the girl.

“I-I… I just thought it would be more comfortable…” she whispered shyly, finding herself being towered over by the automaton, who wasted no time in capturing her lips in a heated exchange.

Lumine wouldn’t call this a simple kiss, especially when it sent electricity through her entire body. And yet, she managed to maintain some hold over herself, as she felt Kugutsu’s hands work nimbly at pushing up her nightgown, fingers gliding over her thighs, upwards towards her hips, as they went under the fabric.

It’s my turn. W-We are really going to do this, aren’t we. O-Of course we are. I wanted this. I do want this. I’m not scared. I’m not scared. A soft moan escaped her lips, as she felt the pads of Kugutsu’s fingers brush against her nipples, as he worked at removing her nightgown from over her head. He had touched her on purpose, Lumine knew he had, and she wished he’d do it so again.

They had parted from their kiss only briefly to have her gown go over her head, and Lumine found she was being pushed onto her back, the moment their lips connected once again. She was made to lay in the missionary position, as Kugutsu remained on one side of her, his hand having once cupped the side of her face, now came to trail down her neck.

It was the most soft and sensual of touches that he bestowed upon his princess, as Kugutsu wanted to cherish the gift she was giving to him. Before, when he yelled at her with anger, when he smacked her hand away out of despair and anguish, those were moments he wished to apologize for. She probably had already forgiven him, had thought she deserved it, but he felt differently.

My starlight. While one hand came to grasp the back of her head, the other began to knead one of her soft globes in his palm, prideful of eliciting such sweet sounds out of her, as he released her lips, peppering kisses along her jaw. “You love when I do this,” he growled, knowing she was rubbing her thighs together, soft mewls falling from her lips. “, do not cover your mouth,” a sharp order, one that made her whimper, as she was unsure of what to do with herself, as the pleasure was becoming to much. “, let me hear you.”

“… D-Do not be mea- Mmmm!” she arched her back, unable to finish her sentence, as Kugutsu worked his thumb over her hardened nipple. “Nnngh! Ahh!” his teeth bit into the flesh of her neck and Lumine knew he was being careful in making sure he didn’t leave any noticeable markings. “Y-You can…”

Kugutsu paused, lifting his head to meet his Princess’s gaze, realizing what it was she was offering.

“You can leave a mark.” She whispered. “I want you too. I am yours after all.”

It was a brief, but Lumine could have sworn that Kugutsu’s eyes had glowed, no, she was positive they had glowed neon purple, before he practically attacked her lips with his own, taking the breath right out of her. She could hear, if not feel the feral growl emanating from the man and a slight panic crept up, as she felt his hand move away from her breast, trailing down her stomach, towards her most private of places.

Kugutsu released Lumine’s lips, barring his teeth as if he were a beast, before bringing them down upon the crook of her neck, while at the same time, having his fingers delve into her moistened folds, as they had passed her pubic mound and found their prize. The pain mixed with sheer pleasure, made Lumine cry out in ecstasy, her toes curling, as her voice echoed off the walls.

“K-Ku-Ahhhh!” her mouth fell open, no longer able to form coherent sentences, as her legs were spread wide by one of the automaton’s knees, as his fingers continued to rub and massage over her lips, slicking his fingers in her juices. “Mmm!” she wiggled underneath the sensations, hands now finding her Sentierial’s shoulders, fingers digging into the flesh she found there.

Kugutsu’s tongue came to lap at the mark he had come to leave upon his princesses’ shoulder, pride swelling inside his chest and mind, at the image of it. He had done that, he had made a mark upon her and all who saw it, well, they would know she belonged to someone. To me. She is mine. All mine. His fingers worked against her puss*, index finger teasing her entrance, as he imagined placing even more bite marks onto her body.

Her thighs, her breasts, between her legs… He came to lick at his lips, wanting to taste her, craving for her nectar to run down his throat. If he could thank Ei for one thing, it was giving him taste and touch, to have thought out even giving him a dick. He refused to think of her any longer in this moment, now was his time to focus solely on Lumine.

It was now that he was fully in between her legs, looking down upon her, as he began to remove her panties, giving her ample time to back out of this if she wanted. The head of his penis was already moving along the folds of her vagin*, a smidge of his precum mixing in with her honeyed slick, as he managed to keep ahold of his self-control.

Warmth.

He just wished to bury himself into her tight heat, have her cry out his name, as they finally connected as one. The sight he viewed now, after tossing her panties aside, was an erotic one to behold. There she laid, panting heavily, face and body flushed red from head to toe, lips kiss swollen, breasts slightly swaying from her rapid chest falls.

Kugutsu leant forward, placing both of his hands on either side of her face, as he steadily began to glide his engorged co*ck, against her heated core, shuddering at sensations that this elicited and growing even more turned at the wet sounds which were produced.

“H-Haa,” her golden irises stared down between their bodies, as Lumine was watching Kugutsu grind himself against her puss*. “, mmm, w-wai-mm!” even though her mind was saying ‘wait’, her hips were trying to move along with his light thrusting. “Kugu…”

Kugutsu came to meet Lumine’s gaze, the lovers knowing exactly what the other was trying to convey. This would be a first for both of them and even though Kugutsu was an automaton, it was as if had been following instinct the entire time. He just knew what to do, how to make his princess feel good and what his body was capable of.

It might have been the two books he happened to read in Ei’s study too.

“P-Please… Go slow…” there was slight fear in her voice, as she watched as Kugutsu brought a hand under her knee, picking up her leg, while positioning himself at her entrance.

“… If it hurts… Tell me. I will stop.”

“I do not want you to stop.” Lumine stated firmly.

“Do not be stubborn, your highness,” a tender smile spread across Kugutsu’s face, as he ever so slightly brought the heck of his co*ck to breech her entrance, gritting his teeth at the pressure that ensued. “, and, please, relax, my starlight.”

Lumine began to thrash her head about, most of her panicking came from all inside her head, as there was really no pain at the moment. “…!”

“Lumine,” it was only the head, but he just knew that if he pushed further, he would cause her pain. “, I love you,” leaning forward, he brought his other hand to pick up her other leg, hoping that this wasn’t too much for her first time. “, s-sh*t.” He hissed, sliding further into her, as he could hear her guttural moan.

“Mmmm!”

Pressing his lips against her, Kugutsu drank up her cry of pain, as he pressed deeper into her with one solid thrust, knowing he had torn through something. He could feel Lumine’s nails digging into his skin, his flesh durable enough to withstand her scratching. Had he been a human male, she would of assuredly made him bleed and he refused to let himself be bogged down by those negative thoughts.

If I were human… I would be unable to watch over her both night and day. I would need sleep, I would need food. No, I am grateful to be an automaton. I am Lumine’s Sentieral. I am her lover. I am hers.

“My starlight,” gingerly did he place a chaste kiss against her lips, nuzzling her nose with his own, as he waited for her to give him the go ahead to start moving. To simply be inside of her, to have his co*ck sheathed in her warmth, was pure bliss. “, are you alright.”

“Mm,” Lumine came to open her eyes, looking into those violet depths. “, I-I am no longer pure.”

“Do not be stupid. You will always be pure, Lumine.” Kugutsu continued to give her chaste kisses. “Your body simply belongs to me now.” he stated wolfishly, grinning like a mad man, as he moved his hips ever so gently, seeing her shudder underneath him. “Soon, your body will know only me. My co*ck inside of you,” he hissed, beginning to slowly retract himself, hearing her groan of wanton pleasure, as now just the head of his penis was at her entrance. “, feels so good.”

Lumine nodded hastily, “Y-Yes! P-Please…” she was ready for him to thrust inside of her again and was not left disappointed, as he came to slam himself to the hilt. “AH!”

His thrusts started off slow, but soon quickened, until a rhythm was set. Lumine felt her legs being lifted higher, as her cries became louder, with each gyration of his hips. He was pressing himself always to the very depths of her womb, his lips having found one of her breasts. Did he take pleasure in seeing her breasts bounce to his greedy thrusts?

“K-Kugu, Kugu!” she was repeating his name over and over, unsure of what it was she was asking for him. All she was aware of was that she was nearing the precipice again, this all too familiar feeling of being close to losing herself.

She wanted to hold him, to go together over whatever edge there was, and she found herself blindly reaching out to embrace her Sentierial, who in turn wrapped an arm around her, as he continued his merciless thrusting. Lumine could hear him whispering her name into her ear, as he came to press his cheek against hers.

“Kugu, Kugu, KUGU!”

“My starlight!”

Kugutsu came to squeeze his eyes closed in pure ecstasy, as he listened to Lumine’s resounding org*sm, as she began to quiver in his hold, his own release having come just seconds after. He would not be brought to despair by the fact that what he was filling her with was artificial. The instinct to breed, to f*ck, to mate with the woman he loved, would bare nothing in the end, but he did not care. No. How many times would it take him to f*ck her senseless, to fill her with his own cum, in order to make her pregnant?

Even if it were impossible, he could still imagine such a miracle happening. He would not be brought down by the fact that his sem*n was purely decoration.

“I lo-love you…” Lumine managed to breath out, still clinging to her automaton, who continued to hold her close to his frame. “I love you so much.” Tears fell down her face. “So much!” she didn’t know why she was crying, but now, she felt like crying and it felt good to let it out.

Kugutsu smiled softly, chuckling now, as he heard his princess sniffling and sobbing, “There is my crybaby princess again,” he teased affectionately, kissing away her tears. “, I love you, Lumine Tigel. I will always love you.”

Gently placing her to lie back onto the bed, Kugutsu gentle began to pull himself out of the girl, who whimpered in discomfort. He grimaced as he now came to view the mixture of blood and cum that stained his co*ck, seeing a thick glob of the stuff leaking out to stain the sheets. His eyes came to meet her face, hoping she was alright.

“Do you feel pain?” he murmured, brushing the back of his hand against her cheek.

Lumine shook her head, “No, not at all… A little sore, but no pain.”

Relieved, Kugutsu brought the princess back into his arms, as he fell onto the bed now with her tight in his embrace.

This was an afterglow.

Their first afterglow with one another.

Closing his eyes, Kugutsu was in peace, feeling Lumine snuggled into his arms, her head resting against his shoulder, as he came to massage her backside comfortingly.

“Hehe.”

Peeking one eye open, he arched an eyebrow curiously, “What is it, that is so funny?” he murmured, finding himself kissing the top of her head, unable to resist pampering her.

“I won’t be hiding my ‘mark’, most of my dresses reveal it anyway. I want to see the look of shock on my lady in waiting faces! Then there is Aether and my father! They will be shocked!”

“Lumine?” Kugutsu sensed the girl was hyping herself up the more she spoke, he could feel her body thrumming with life.

“Right now!” she exclaimed suddenly, surprising the automaton, as she raised herself out of his arms, so that she could fully face him. “Let us go, Kugutsu! Let us go tell father right now!”

“… Lumine.”

“If there was ever a time, I was most sure of something, Kugutsu Kirushima, it is now. I want YOU to be my King. I know the crown would suit you, I know you would keep this Kingdom, our people, safe.”

“I only care about you.” He spoke only the truth.

“I know,” giggling again, Lumine booped his nose. “, but I would be sad if anything happened to our kingdom or our people, soooooo, you’d protect them!”

“That is blackmail.” He liked her way of thinking however.

“Mmmmm, nope~! It’s love!” with a gleeful laugh, Lumine wiggled herself out of the Sentierial’s arms. “Come on, Kugutsu! Let us go find father!” she exclaimed with joy. “It is to time to settle this!”

༶•┈┈⛧┈♛ ♛┈⛧┈┈•༶

Pouring himself another glass of bourbon, Callen brought the glass up above his nose, so that his eyes could view the amber liquid swirling inside the glass. Through the liquid, he could see Morax standing casually in the center of the room, eyeing him with a bored expression.

“It has been an hour.”

“And I just started drinking ten minutes ago.” Downing the bourbon in one go, Callen came to make a face, letting the liquid burn down his throat. “You,” he grimaced, noting to never down bourbon like that again, because there was definitely a kick to it. “, are asking me to quite literally open up Pandora’s box. There will be chaos.”

“Oh, forgive me! I thought I was speaking to the King of Terawedian.” Morax proclaimed mockingly, looking around the room with dramatic flair. “Could you please point me in the direction of the King? I would surely like to discuss rules of his own Kingdom.”

“I am not a tyrant.”

“Falling in love with machines, machines that are practically human in nature, is not a crime, nor should it ever be! I have told you before what the aurelias stones are capable of, what they truly are! I will be informing your daughter as well, how do you think SHE will feel? If she is already in love with a Sentieral, what I have to proclaim will undoubtedly solidify that her union is justified.”

“Do you even condone mankind using these… These SOUL stones, that is basically what they are, to continue to produce automatons!?”

Morax released a loud, haggard sigh, as he began to shake his head in disappointment, “You have in your hands, a gift. Madam Pompfrie is a woman who cannot reproduce, because of this, she has twelve healthy, loyal and kindhearted children. She does not treat them like machines, nor slaves, but instead as family.

Why is it so hard for you to think that the same could not be done by others? I do not condone how you all treat your creations; it saddens me to see that what you have produced with your own hands, you submit to beatings, deconstruction, mutilation and even prostitution. Even when they show the faintest hints of emotions, not even then do I see mercy.”

“… That’s f*cking manking.” Callen muttered under his breath, eyeing the bottle of bourbon on his desk. Everyone is out for themselves.

“Not all of mankind is cruel, Callen. Even you know that. Do not pretend to be so jaded. Some need only see change, to start to believe it, to follow it. Your daughter could be that change. No, I am SURE she can.”

“You are asking a lot. And you aren’t even MY God.”

“Hmph, be that as it may. From what I have seen, Callen, those two can handle anything that is thrown their way. And, I may be a God, thus, I might not know much of love or romance. However, Lumine and Kugutsu love each other, dearly. And Kugutsu, he is thriving. His stone, resonates with Lumine, she is basically-”

“His soulmate.”

Closing his mouth, Morax found he needn’t say anything else, any longer. It would seem as if Callen was just kicking his feet for the sake of it, as the man was more then likely already planning to give Lumine his blessing.

And what a blessing it will be. The Archon mused, shifting his gaze out towards the window, seeing nothing but the blackness of the night. Man and machine, being seen as equals. It would be not be perfect, there would be conflict, Morax knew better than to think everything would go so smoothly. Then there was also those who would create Sentierial’s out of spite, only to take their newfound knowledge and abuse it.

“It will be hell for her.”

“It will be hell either way, your Highness. At least this way, she will have Kugutsu by her side, as the man whom everyone knows, she loves. Your daughter will be alone, there will be people on her side. It won’t always be a bleak outlook, there will good and bad times. But that is what a revolution is.”

“…” Callen came to nod wearily, knowing what the Archon meant. “I tried to tell myself, tried to deny that my daughter would be the poster girl for such a revolution. I just did not want that upon her. But I was a fool for thinking in such a way. She has always treated the Sentierial’s, equally. Ever since she was a little toddler.” a whimsical smile filled the man’s face, as memories crept inside his head.

“You should be proud.”

Callen’s brow furrowed, as he came to straighten his shoulders, “I am proud.”

Morax was definitely starting to like the man, in fact, the King already had his respect. After all, he had raised fine children, both of whom were well adjusted, and their moral compasses weren’t chaotic or evil. “…”

“What is it?” Callen grew on edge, as he witnessed Morax’s eyes narrowing, his entire frame coming to face the doorway. “What is it, Morax!?”

“… Something… Or someone is here… There are many of them.”

༶•┈┈⛧┈♛ ♛┈⛧┈┈•༶

Lumine smiled brightly, pulling Kugutsu down the hallway, every so often looking back at him. It made her feel good to know that the Sentierial was allowing her to take the lead, to drag him along, as if she had the strength to make him go anywhere. It meant he was thinking of her, and her heart sang even louder, the closer they came towards her father’s side of the castle.

Kugutsu had managed to put on all of his clothes, before Lumine couldn’t wait any longer, deciding just to go in her nightgown and robes. It was a little past eleven, which meant there were just a couple of servants roaming about, making sure all their duties were completely done for the day.

The princess of Terawedian didn’t care who saw them, as she brazenly led her automaton down the hallway by the hand, their fingers entwined together, showing off to all. Kugutsu wasn’t complaining, actually enjoying seeing his princess so carefree, her smile something he’d never get tired of. It was her happiness and the way she looked at him with those golden irises, that made the stone inside his chest brim with life.

“It’s still a little early, I’m sure he is in his office drin-“

“LUMINE!”

Many things happened all at once, as Lumine found herself being hauled back into Kugutsu’s arm, just as a sword came hurtling towards the spot she would have stepped in. The steel weapon thrusted right through the stone at the sheer force it had been thrown at, the owner of said sword beginning to laugh manically.

“W-What!?” Lumine raised her gaze towards the ceiling, seeing what appeared to be a man dressed in colors of dark blue and purple.

“sh*t! We’re being surrounded!” Kugutsu shield the princess as best he could, given the circ*mstance, sword being drawn. “… I need you to run when I make an opening.” He hissed, already formulating a plan in his head, as he continued to watch different shaped figures running around them.

“I don’t understand… Where are the soldiers?”

The man upon the ceiling fell down to the ground effortlessly, his body contorting and moving about unnaturally, a whirring sound coming from the joints in his body, making it known that he was in fact not human. “Dead. Your highness.” The automaton spoke, head twisting around three or four times.

“What do you want? Who are you?”

“We have come for the Dragon and the other God,” another twist of his head, as the automaton’s smile grew the length of its entire face, a terrifying sight to behold. “And your father.”

Dragon…!? Other God!? “You will never get to my father!”

Lumine could feel Kugutsu tensing against her, as she could see the four other oddly moving figures, closing in on them, swords drawn in their direction. These too were automatons, strangely made ones. She had never seen models such as these and their movements, were much like jointed dolls. Who created these Sentierals? And they were hostile.

“FLAMES OF RETRIBUTION!”

A fiery flash of flame ousted two of the Sentierial’s, causing a distraction amongst the others. Diluc, Aether and Kaeya ran up towards the pair, the prince tossing his sister a sword, as she caught it effortlessly.

“They are after father, Aether!”

“Kaeya and I can handle this lot, you three hurry towards the King. We took down three others, your Highness, we have no idea how many others are left. Becareful of their swords, there is something amiss with them.”

Lumine and Aether looked to one another, before shooting their gazes over to Kugutsu, who nodded in return. It wasn’t long before the trio to the opportunity given by the Ragnvindr brothers to escape down the hallway.

Thank you, you two.

= + =

“What are these things!?”

At some point, Callen and Morax had left the confines of his office, having battled their way towards one of the four way intersecting hallways, where there was much space spread out. One after the other, the pair were being bombarded by automatons that moved like spiders.

“I do not know!” beads of sweat formed upon Morax’s brow, as he threw out shields to propel every attack away. “I have never seen these abominations before! They aren’t made with aurelias stones! Something else powers them.”

Back to back, the two fought, Callen ramming his sword into one of the gruesome Sentierals, watching in disgust as it flailed its head about, trying to bite at his face with its jagged, razor sharp teeth. Kicking off the thing, he roared with anger, loathing the fact that these even got into his castle in the first place.

Where were his children? Were they safe?

“We need to keep moving. I need to get to my children!”

“These things just keep coming, my friend. My strength is ebbing, I still have not fully recovered and…” he blocked another attack, growling, as he sent three Sentierial’s flying straight into the wall of the castle, watching as their limbs bent and cracked upon impact. “And these things are persistent!”

The sounds of even more enemies bombarding them erupted, as Callen watched two massive automatons, both who looked to be gelatinous in nature, stalking their way towards them. Their roundish bellies wobbling, puffy faces showing just how bloated they were.

“I-I cannot think of any of our crafters making such atrocities!”

“I do not think they did.” Morax answered solemnly.

“FATHER!”

Callen’s heart struck against his chest at the sound of his children’s voices. It was truly a relief to see them on their feet and well. He watched as Kugutsu came flying into view, striking through three Sentierals, aiming to take one of the gelatinous monstrosities.

“We need to run!” Callen shouted. “They just keep pouring in and we cannot fend them all off! KUGU!” he roared, watching the automaton dodge a strike from one of the heavy setters. “DO NOT FIGHT THEM, MY BOY! We need to fall ba-“

“FATHER!” Aether rushed forward, sword at the ready, as he deflected a blow aimed for the man’s head. If he or Lumine wondered who the very large man was at his side, they chose to keep it to themselves, more important matters at hand. “There’s just too many of them!”

Lumine placed all her weight into her attack, plunging her sword into one of the automaton’s, drawing the blade up, slicing the thing in two. “They are after you father!” she exclaimed, wishing she had brought shoes other than slippers.

Kugutsu broke away from one of the heavy hitters, cursing under his breath, at the amount of strength and durability the machines had. Not only were they taking all of his swings with ease, but he just knew that with one slice of their massive weapons, he would be done for.

Quickly looking over his shoulder towards his princess, did he come to look on in horror at witnessing an automaton aiming a fatal swing for her throat.

He moved without thought, if there was any part of him that held adrenaline, now was the moment it would most assuredly kick in. Kugutsu knew better than to think his sword would be able to deflect the blow, so he caught the blade with his bare hand.

“KUGUTSU!”

“HeeeeheheheHAHAHAH!” the enemy automaton laughed with pure manic glee.

A Sentierial could in fact be hurt by a sharp object, their flesh ripped apart by knives and the such. But it would take a lot and the blade would have to be extremely sharp. However, nothing truly could cut through their metal, save for extreme heat, such as a from a blacksmith’s furnace. Many automatons were decommissioned by having their parts torn off, or some were smash to pieces, but their metal could never be truly torn asunder.

What the group now witnessed was the blade going clean through not only Kugutsu’s synthetic flesh, but his hand as well. It was unstoppable. The sword went straight down through his arm, tearing through the metal like butter. The purple eyed Sentierial had little time to react, having been in shock at the outcome.

It was Aether and Lumine who worked together in decapitating the head off the automaton, Lumine hurriedly grabbing ahold of Kugutsu, staring at his decimated arm with distress. One could easily say that such a thing could be replace, it is only a machine, but Lumine was not one of those individuals and so she remained devastated.

“Their swords are unheard of…” Aether hissed, shielding both Kugutsu and his sister now, glaring at the enemies who tittered and laughed their heads off, enjoying playing with their food. “I have never seen such a make before.”

“These are not manmade weapons,” having seen everything, Morax came to now grasp the situation. “, you must not let their weapons come in contact with your stone, Kugutsu! It will be the end of you.”

“I was not planning on it.”

The automaton growled, eyes narrowing on the enemies before him. He wasn’t one to run away from a fight, especially when it involved Lumine, but this was suicide and there was no other option besides retreat. There were far too many and even the heavy setters, the ones who could plow them down with ease, were taunting them, knowing they had the upper hand. To watch as they all laughed their asses off, bouncing around like idiots, angered him.

What were these things?

“FINISH HIM OFF! FINISH OFF THE TRAITOR!” they jeered, pointing at Kugutsu, mocking his injury.

Kugutsu barked with laughter, eyes glowing neon purple, “That would mean I was ever one of you!” he shouted, a maddening expression on his face. “Like hell I am.”

From the corner of his eye, did Callen spy a glint of light and abruptly turned his head, watching as one of the monstrous Sentierals reeled back a spear in their hands, aiming for Kugutsu.

No.

He only had seconds to react.

But Callen Tigel did not want Kugutsu to die.

Lumine would be sad.

His feet moved on their own. It was instinct for a father, as he moved in front of the spear.

The spear that pierced right through his gut.

“… Gah.”

It was like slow motion for the Tigel twins, as both witnessed the exact moment the spear pierced their father’s stomach, watching the man instantly cough up blood, hands gripping the weapon that had torn through him.

Oh… Callen thought to himself, pain coursing through his body, vision becoming only slightly blurry. Am I dying?

“F-Father…?” the twins whispered in unison, frozen in place.

The enemy Sentierial’s began to cackle and laugh, celebrating this new turn of events, as they pointed towards the King, hopping around in joy.

The castle began to rumble with life, the very walls vibrating, bits and pieces of ceiling falling lightly to the ground.

“He is coming! HE IS COMING!”

Morax gritted his teeth, looking all around, before eventually landing his gaze upon the ceiling in fury, “… Alexander…” in the distance he could hear someone whistling, just as the automatons began to hastily retreat. “…”

“Dad!” catching their father, Aether looked towards Lumine in horror, as he began to lower the man to the floor. “DAD!”

The twins cared not of what was happening to their home, as they gathered around their father.

“N-No… No, no…” shaking her head vehemently, Lumine quickly dropped to her knees beside the man. “Daddy…” her heart was shattering.

Diluc and Kaeya came running up towards the group, both men coming to a grinding halt, as they bore witness to the atrocity that had occurred.

Kneeling by Lumine’s side, Kugutsu eyes fixed on Callen, who met his gaze, Why? Why did you…? He knew that spear had been meant for him. Callen wouldn’t be caught with such an attack. “… Your highness?” he couldn’t bring himself to ask those questions, unsure if this was truly reality.

“H-Heh,” managing a weary laugh, a bit of blood dribbling from the side of his mouth, Callen reached out his hand, gesturing for Kugutsu’s. “, my boy…”

“…” slowly Kugutsu placed his only hand in Callen’s, watching now as the man looked to his daughter, wanting her hand now.

With tears rolling down her face, Lumine placed her hand on top of Kugutsu’s, watching as her father cupped them both in his grasp, a broad smile growing on his face.

“I leave her to you, my boy,” he murmured solemnly. “, I know she will want for not. That you will be a man, a King, worthy of standing by her side. My only regret,” his eyes shifted towards his daughter. “, is not being able to walk you down that aisle, little one. To be there to kiss your cheek and give you away properly.” He had always imagined such an occasion, it was after all, a father’s worst fear.

Giving their baby girl’s away to another.

“To see you dressed like the Queen, I know you to be.” coughing, more blood frothed up from the man’s mouth. “The Queen you were always meant to be. Just like your mother.”

I wanted to be there so badly. To dance with you. To playfully threaten Kugutsu and hug both of you.

“Daddy…” Lumine cried, grasping at his tunic. “Please.” she begged.

“Aether… My son…”

“…” Aether couldn’t bare to look at his father, who had slowly turned his head to look upon him. “No.” he breathed. “No, no.”

“Aether, I am so proud of you, my son. So very proud, every day, I was proud to have a son like you. To have children like you two, I was so blessed. You are my flesh and blood, I taught you well. I know, you will continue to make me proud. You and your sister, together, will rule this Kingdom better than I ever could. Look at me, Aether. Let me see your face one last time.”

“No, no,” wretched sobs now burst from the prince, as like his sister, he too began to cry, uncaring if drool or spittle fell from his mouth. “, father!” raising his head, did he look upon the man who had held him when he was scared at night, the man who had given him piggyback rides and gave him great, big bear hugs on his birthday.

“There he is.” Callen smiled warmly. “My children,” with the last of his strength, did he now turn his head to look up at the ceiling, finding peace in the fact that his two kids were beside him. “, I love you both so very much.”

I am coming to you, my love. Take c-c-care of each othe-“

The life slowly left his eyes.

King Callen Tigel of Terawadian-

“FATHER!” Lumine screamed at the top of her lungs, falling onto the man, as tears poured down her face.

-had breathed his last breath.

Morax came to close his eyes in silent prayer, cursing his inability to do a thing, to have been so useless. Now, all he could do was stand there and feel his heart practically tear out of his chest, at hearing the twins’ mournful wails, as they cried and embraced their father’s lifeless body.

“Morax.”

Turning, the Geo Archon looked upon the figure who had walked up behind him,

“Alexander.”

= End Season One =